Addeline: The Darkness at the Heart of My Love [Papa Emeritus IV]

by PapaEmeritusIV

Summary:

A captivating tale of love, sacrifice, and power struggles that delves into the pressure faced by the band's frontman, Papa Emeritus the IV, as the evil clergy demands he take a wife to continue his bloodline. The story unfolds as he meets a young woman willing to sacrifice everything for him, but she eventually grows weary of her role. As she seeks a new path, another character steps in to support her, leading to a complex web of emotions and loyalties within the band and the malevolent ministry, threatening to tear them all apart. Amidst these pressures and complexities, the question remains: can their love endure, or will it be their undoing? Heavily inspired by the mood and lyrics of “Stay” by Ghost.

Notes:

This story begins lighthearted as we meet Sister Imperator and Papa Nihil. They are discussing the future of the band and their ministry, deciding that Papa Emeritus V should be the offspring of Papa Emeritus IV. Of course, our little Cardi isn't ecstatic about the idea at first.
*This is my first-time writing fanfiction and my first attempt at writing smut (I'm honestly wondering if there is TOO much smut). All comments are welcome but go easy on me and please be respectful. I put a lot of love and time into this! I would love suggestions on how to improve it and would love to know how people like the characters. Although it is complete at this time, I have been editing it for improvements which is why I am open to all suggestions within reason. I even made an alternate ending for someone. Don't let the length scare you! A big chunk of that is due to the alternate ending. If you only want to read the original, then you can stop there. Chances are you are probably going to read all of it though :)

Chapter 1: Holy Mother

Summary:

In this chapter we meet the founder and head of the clergy, Sister Imperator. We learn where she's come from and how she came to be at the ministry. We also get a glimpse at what happened after the Whiskey a Go Go incident.

Notes:

So, this first chapter is short and sweet just to introduce a few characters and to explain how they came to be. I followed cannon for this one. I do stray from cannon later, but I've tried to stick to the ghost lore you find in the YouTube chapters. You guys who have watched those will pick up on some of that. Thanks for reading if you made it this far! Hope you enjoy the rest. For those readers looking for SMUT (I am a reader who likes to jump right into the smut first before reading) those parts begin in chapter 4.

Sister Imperator sat in her office wondering how she could keep the Cardinal from being replaced. She knew his time was far from up, but if there was one thing that she learned from history, it was that eventually all good eras come to an end. After the deaths of Papas I, II and III she was determined now more than ever to make sure that her son didn’t suffer the same fate. It had been her plan all along to make sure he took over.

Sister wanted world domination, seeking to accomplish this by creating a heavy metal band aiming to disseminate their gospel in a satanic panic style. They had millions of followers and were known far and wide. The depths of her willingness to commit atrocities seemed limitless, yet the embrace of motherhood had softened her resolve. Lately, she had been perfectly content living a quiet life in the ministry with her son at her side.

The woman's past involvement with a Satanic cult fueled her passion for leadership and Satanism, but that changed the night she met Nihil - the night she fell in love. Under the pretense of a harmless party, the cult aimed to recruit new members for their purpose. They would kill those who refused to join, and it was Imperator’s job to seduce potential male followers. When she locked eyes with Nihil she knew that he was their guy. She found him so captivating and believed he could aid her in fulfilling her purpose. As they danced, a bloodbath unfolded, enveloping them in a sticky redness. Their lips met in a kiss as the cult carried out heinous acts around them, silencing those who posed a threat by exposing their dark secret. She left with Nihil that night, and the rest was history.

Eventually that cult turned into what formed the clergy at the Mountain View Mausoleum in Los Angeles.

It was oddly quiet in the chapel that afternoon. On any given day, ghouls and clergymen alike would be bustling through the hallways, littering the empty corridors with “nonsense” as Sister would call it. Papa Nihil would be barging through her doors, complaining that Cardinal Copia wasn’t part of the bloodline and therefore shouldn’t be the frontman of Ghost. She knew better, however.

She closed her eyes while grasping her belly and let herself drift back into another time. Her memory took her back to that night at the Whiskey a Go Go in Los Angeles when she stood over a stage watching Papa Nihil sing to the crowd. With Copia growing inside of her, Sister was filled with excitement at the prospect of starting a family with him. She had been with child for just three months, but she felt it was the right time to let her lover know that he was going to be a REAL papa.

As she daydreamed about how he would react, a random woman stood next to her, igniting a cigarette without acknowledging her presence. She shot daggers at this lady with her eyes. How dare she put my baby in danger? she thought. Sister gently removed the cigarette from the woman’s hand and watched as she brought her pinched fingers up to her mouth (believing that her cigarette was still there). Once the woman realized that it was not, she finally looked up to see Imperator’s sinister grimace. Sister’s hand jolted towards the woman’s forehead, burning her skin with the lit stogie. The stranger cradled her face and ran away without confrontation. Sister was not the type of woman that people wanted to confront. Although incredibly beautiful, she had a look about her that screamed, “I’ll kill you if you cross me.”

As she looked back down at the stage, she could see Papa Nihil kissing two fans in the audience. Her heart sank into the pit of her stomach. She was witnessing not just a peck on the lips but a long, passionate kiss—the kind that he would give to her—the kind that got her into this situation in the first place. She had suspected he'd been cheating on her, but this solidified it.

She stormed away so loudly that Papa Nihil could hear the footsteps as they moved above him. He didn’t even get a chance to make eye contact with her before she disappeared.

He chased after her, of course, almost killing himself as he threw his body onto her car. But she let a heavy foot drop on the gas and sped off with him gripping tightly to the windshield. She was too proud a woman to be subjected to the embarrassment that would come if he knew that she had gotten knocked-up. He, of course, would have given everything up for her, the fame, the glory, the women. But she didn’t give him that chance.

She returned much later. Not to him, but as the head of the clergy and as the band’s founder. It had been her intention from the day that Copia was born to replace Nihil’s three bastard sons with their baby boy. "It will be OUR son to continue the bloodline." She was capable of ruthless things having already had Papas I, II and III killed. Nothing would stop her from giving the world to her Copia.

Eventually, Papa Nihil died on stage during a sax solo, making Cardinal Copia, Papa Emeritus IV. Her dream of his succession had come true. How could she ensure it would stick though? How could she establish his rightful place as Frontman?

The ghost of Papa Nihil came through her door, jolting her from her daydreams.

“Papa! You frightened me!” she said, straightening her face.

“Sorry Seestor. It was not my intention,” the ghostly figure stated through cloudy eyes.

“Of course not,” she retaliated, rolling her eyes.

“You’re looking very well Seestor. I’d like to take you to my grave plot and—”

“Shh,” Sister Imperator hushed the old man, “There’s no time for that.”

Nihil’s smile quickly faded. Even in death, his love for her remained profound.

The woman stood from her seat, sticking a finger in the air as if a lightbulb was hanging above her head, “Papa, I have an idea.”

“Yes, Seestor. You always have the best ideas,” he always agreed with her. He raised her up on a pedestal. Nihil had been working his entire life to make up for what he had done to his former lover.

“Papa, I think that the Cardinal should have a son, a boy that can take over for him once his time is up. He should find a woman--a prime mover, if you will. Somebody who is solely responsible for making sure his bloodline continues.”

There was so much emotion behind Papa Nihil’s cloudy eyes. Even though Sister could not see his irises, she knew that there was an abundance of emotion behind the white that covered what she used to gaze into.

He shook his head in reluctance, “That blundering idiot?” he snapped.

“Yes,” She reassured him, “There can be no doubt.”

“The Cardinal won’t agree to that,” he giggled, a little too hard, causing him to cough heavily.

“Agree?” Sister chuckled, “What man wouldn’t agree to sleeping with a woman every night? Of course, he’ll agree!”

“Laying with the SAME woman every night?”

Sister was reminded of why she walked out on Nihil long ago and becoming irritated, she yelled, “My so—” she stopped herself, “I mean, Cardi will be pleased to settle down. He is lonely, I think. He’ll welcome the companionship. In any case, we don’t need him to be monogamous. We need him to have a child with somebody we can easily govern, and we need it to be officiated.”

“Yes, Seestor,” Nihil was smiling again, “I whole-heartedly agree.”

“Of course, nobody likes to be told what to do. We’ll have to give him some control over the situation." Sister gently rubbed her chin, thinking of a way to give her secret son a say in the decision that would alter his remaining years in the clergy and in his life. She wanted him to be happier than she had ended up. "I know!”

She screamed so abruptly it startled Nihil from a ghostly slumber that he had fallen into, “Argh uh,” he grumbled.

“We will let Cardi choose the woman he is to have children with. It can be anyone, as long as she can be manipulated to abide by the rules and stipulations of the clergy. And perhaps we should not refer to her as the prime mover. Better to call her the mother of his children.”

“But Seestor, where will he meet such a woman? He hasn’t any friends. He is awkward in social situations. He has no charm as I do. He is not handsome like me.”

“Nonsense!” She screeched, “Cardi has charm and pizzazz. He is very handsome, and he has beautiful eyes just like his fath—”

She became lost in the moment and found herself breathing heavily as she gazed into Papas eyes. Papa too was reciprocating this. She quickly snapped out of it and brought herself back to the present, “Never mind that. I will call a meeting with the Cardinal and let him know of these plans.

Sister began hastily walking out of her office, leaving Papa dazed and confused, “Yes, Seestor.”

“It shall be so!” she yelled with her back turned to the resurrected Papa.

“It shall be so,” he whispered to himself, although she was too far gone to hear him, “You’ve never made a mistake in my life."

Notes:

Thanks for checking out Chapter 1! This story will dive deep into the clergy’s inner workings, twisted loyalties, and plenty of tension. If you enjoyed meeting these characters (or can already sense trouble brewing), a kudos or comment would mean the world!

Chapter 2: Come Together For Lucifer's Son

Summary:

In this chapter, Sister breaks it to our little Cardi that he must accept the responsibility of taking a wife and having children to fulfill his bloodline. Neither he nor Nihil are crazy about the idea, but nobody gets a choice when Sister has the final say.

The Cardinal, now Papa Emeritus IV, was riding his small red tricycle around the ministry—the pope-cycle as he called it. He was getting dreadfully close to the mausoleum on the far side of the building when he crashed into a wall, sending him flying through air to the floor. The impact made a big splat. Laying on the floor he could hear the wheels on his trike still turning. When he looked up, he could see Sister peering down at him.

“Sister!” He quickly composed himself, standing up to straighten his gown. “I didn’t see you there.”

Sister wouldn’t call the Cardinal “Papa.” Afterall, he was her son and the man that was his true father is who she called Papa. She thought it would be perverse. Instead, she called him her little Cardi.

“Cardi!” she exclaimed, giving the man a hug. “Are you alright? You took quite a fall there.”

Embarrassed, the Cardinal mumbled, “Oh that? That was nothing… I was just uh, testing the walls for durability.” He wanted to move on from the subject, “What brings you here today?”

“I need to speak with you about an important matter.”

“An important matter, you say?” The Cardinal spoke English with an Italian accent, some of it broken with an oddly placed emphasis on certain words. He conversed in a very staccato manner—each word spoken sometimes being detached from the next.

“Yes, Cardi. It’s about your future.”

The man stared into her eyes almost spacing out—his mouth wide open as though he wanted to ask a question but couldn’t find the right one.
“CARDI!” Sister yelled to snap him out of his stupor.

“Yeeeesss…?” he trailed off, “Yes! My future! Of course, we should talk about that. Uh… what about it?”

“Not here. Walk with me to my office and I can give you more details,” she paused to look at the man in a judging manner, “Or you can ride.”

Copia looked at his tricycle, still lying on the floor, wheels still spinning. He jolted, “That? Oh, I was just… you know? I was not riding this, no, I was testing it for the children.”

Sister Imperator was already walking to her office. The Cardinal had to sprint to catch up. He was quite awkward in social situations, especially for a frontman. On stage he was confident and could rock a crowd but at home he was just simply himself. At home he could trade his ornamented liturgical cape for a jogging suit, and nobody would judge him.

He was very attractive. Just in his mid 50s—not the youngest Papa but not the oldest—he had a strong jawline, dark hair with some gray scattered throughout. He had a broad nose and was very sturdy in build—one might even say muscular. His features were very distinguishable including his eyes, one blue and one black, just like “his” Papa.

Sister was already seated at her desk when Copia made his way in. He stood for a while, looking around the room. There was an old picture of Sister and Nihil on an end table next to a couch in the corner. He shuttered to think of the two sleeping together, “Ugh,” he said aloud, shaking his shoulders.

“Cardi,” the woman broke his concentration, “have a seat.”

He slowly sat down in the chair directly across from the woman.

“I called you here because I want to speak with you about a delicate matter.

“Mhmm,” he responded.

“It’s about your place in the clergy.”

The man remained silent, only nodding his head clumsily up and down as though he had no clue where she was going with the conversation.

“We need to secure your bloodline,” she waited for the lightbulb to go of in her son’s head. He bit his upper lip and cocked his head to the side.

“We need to ensure that you remain Papa IV until your protégé can take your place.”

Still the man maintained a blank stare. Sister was trying her best to help him arrive at the conclusion all on his own. It was, after all, very invasive to tell somebody they needed to have a child. But she could see that she had to come out right with it, “CARDI! For God sakes we need you to have a son!”

Papa Emeritus IV tilted his head back until it was parallel to the ceiling. He let out a deep breath, "WOW!" His voice echoing through the room.

Sister could see that she had startled him with such a big request. His eyes widened, and he instinctively pushed his chair back, clearly caught off guard by her boldness. The air between them seemed to thicken with the weight of her words,

“Now, Cardi, I know it’s a lot to ask but—”

"Aren't kids like... a big responsibility?" His voice carried a mix of curiosity and concern, as if he was trying to grasp the full weight of what she had just proposed.

She swiftly took action, determined to shift his mindset and guide him towards a more grounded way of thinking. It was as if she had a secret power to help him see things from a fresh perspective, “Well, the mother will take care of the child.”

"WHOA!" He slapped his knees, his eyes widening as he processed her words. "A mother? A... wife? A mother? Of my child?" His hands trembled slightly, and he could feel his heart racing, the enormity of the request overwhelming him.

Sister stood up and began to move her hands in an up and down motion, signaling him to calm down. She moved towards him, “Oh Cardi don’t think about it as having a family to be responsible for. Think of it as doing your duty. This woman will simply be your prime mover.” Sister had initially been hesitant to use the word with the Cardinal, fearing he would see it as disrespectful. However, she now realized that framing the responsibility as primarily on the woman, rather than her son, might ease his concerns. Immediately, Sister could see the irony in her statement. Lack of responsibility to herself and her child was exactly why she resented Papa Nihil.

Just as this thought popped into her head, the old man walked into the room, “I told you he would freak out,” the ghostly figure said.

“Who invited you here?” Cardi snapped, “You have something to do with this don’t you, old timer? I should hold a séance and send you back to hell where you belong."

Sister was trying to speak over him, “—Cardi, please just listen.”

“What a disappointment you are,” stated Nihil.

"At least I'm not dead!"

"Well," Nihil huffed, "That can be arragned."

Everyone was talking over one another with Papa IV complaining, Nihil insulting him and Sister Imperator trying to keep the peace. She was growing irritated.

“QUIET!!” she screamed. When Sister spoke, everyone listened. "Now that I have your attention, Cardi, it is not up for debate. You must have a son to secure this bloodline. Your place as frontman and as Papa Emeritus the IV is not definite here until you have someone of your own blood to take your place when you are too old to go on,” She cupped his chin as a mother would do to her child and forced him to look at her, “My little C. I only want what is best for you. I’m trying to protect you.”

He clasped her hand, “Yes, Sister, I do know that." The man plopped back down into his seat and heaved a heavy sigh of frustration. He threw his hands up in the air and raised the question, “A prime mover? Where am I supposed to find such a woman?”

“You won’t find a woman you big, pompous ass—”

“—NIHIL!” Sister was growing weary of his ridicule towards their son, “That’s quite enough for today.”

Papa Nihil scoffed, the sound cutting through the air like a blade. His eyes narrowed into slits, brimming with disdain. The dismissive noise he made was sharp and biting, underscoring his clear disapproval. He crossed his arms tightly over his chest, his posture rigid and unyielding, as if to physically block out the absurdity of what he had just heard. His lips curled into a sneer, making it painfully evident that he was far from impressed.

"Don't you make that face at me," Sister gawked at the ghost. Her words instantly caused Nihil to relax his demeanor, fearing that he would anger Imperator if he kept up his attitude. “Now, Cardi, you may choose any woman you please. I’m sure you can meet somebody out on the road, yes?”

“You mean, like a fan?”

“It could be a fan,” Sister agreed, “It could be a lady helping the band set up at any of the venues you play at.”

“It could be your hand!” Papa Nihil laughed hysterically at his own joke until he was so weak that he needed oxygen to breathe.

Sister gave him a menacing look and rolled her eyes.

“How do you need to breathe still?” Copia asked annoyingly, “You are dead and still you bother us with these coughing fits of yours. I do not understand it.”

"Alright, my little C. Now, you know what you must do, yes?”

“Yes, I… I think so,” he nodded his head, gently placing a hand on her wrists.

“And you do know how babies are made, right?” Papa Nihil couldn’t help taking a jab at the man once more. He became hysterical at his own question, laughing himself into oblivion. Sister and the Cardinal looked at him as if they were looking at a toddler, amused that it had just found its own fingers.

“Yes, I know how a baby is made. I am a grown man for God sakes. I have had sex before.”

Sister shuddered at the thought of her son being intimate. Disturbing images flickered through her mind like a relentless storm, each one more unsettling than the last, "Ugh," her head seized.

Copia began to hype himself up, “I am a good-looking man,” he gave himself a bump on the chest. “I’m the frontman of a popular band!”

“Yes, you are dear!” Sister added to his ego.

The Cardinal was starting to feel much better about the arrangement now. Maybe having a woman wouldn’t be so bad. He was, after all, all on his own. He grew up in the ministry as a child, being looked after by Sister but unaware she was his own mother. He grew up without any real friends or family and then he was shoved into the spotlight by Sister so abruptly. Perhaps, having a companion was just what he needed to make his life complete.

Notes:

And so the quest begins… Who will our dear Cardi choose? A fan? A crew member? Someone far more unexpected? Drop a kudos if you’re curious — and tell me in the comments who you’d pick for him.

Chapter 3: Summoned For A Divine Cause

Summary:

Although Sister feels great about the decision she has made, the decision is not welcomed in the same way by everyone. Other members of the Clergy feel it is too dangerous to keep one frontman for too long while Papa Emeritus struggles to connect with anyone on the road. Meet the ghouls in this chapter, and find out how they help their leader out.

Notes:

Dates and cities for the actual tour might be off, although I did try to do my research for this one. If something does not add up feel free to let me know with a comment. Otherwise, enjoy!

Sister felt very good about her decision. She spoke to the rest of The Clergy, and everything was finalized. Mr. Psaltarian, the eldest member of The Clergy and the one responsible for scheduling the band’s shows, didn't like it. He did not dislike Papa Emeritus IV, but the elder Clergymen were afraid to keep one person as the frontman for too long. They felt people would begin to worship the man and forget about the purpose of the band. He also felt Papa was dense, uninformed and clueless. However, they could not deny his success. When the band succeeded, they too succeeded. Papa Emeritus IV had won over the hearts of millions all of which dreaded to see him suffer the same fate as his predecessors.

Sister always believed that Psaltarian was plotting to replace Copia from the minute she announced that he would now take the lead. These were the people in which she had to protect her darling boy from. She herself knew how easy it was to get rid of somebody. After all, she did the same thing, convincing Papa Nihil to kill his own sons in order to appoint the Cardinal as the new frontman. This is why securing the blood line was so important. With a new bloodline and Sister at the head, her place along with Copia’s would be sealed forever.

*

Papa Emeritus couldn't believe he was being forced to choose a significant other. A wife? he kept repeating in his head. He never thought about settling down at any point in his life, much less having children. The ghouls, of course, enjoyed teasing him about it.

“Who is going to be the lucky lady to land you, huh?” Rain laughed, sarcastically.

“I’m already sick of you and we just started touring,” Swiss, another ghoul, added.

“If I had to wake up to your face every day, I’d permanently blind myself,” Aether cackled.

Ghost just began their U.S.A Re-Imperatour—27 shows in two months. It was going to be hard work. It was going to be stressful. The nameless ghouls Aether, Rain, Mountain, Swiss, Cirrus, Sodo and Cumulus of course adored Papa Emeritus. They appreciated the situation that he was in but couldn’t help making jokes at his expense for their own entertainment. One had to find ways to amuse themselves on the road.

“Ha ha, that’s funny. That is very funny,” Papa said unamused, “You know what it isn’t? Helpful. It isn’t helpful.”

Everyone laughed, “We’re sorry, Papa. It’s all in good fun.”

“Yes, Papa, we’ll help you find a woman. God knows you need all the help you can get."

“Alright, alright, well HELP! Quit giving me shit.”

Papa truly adored his ghouls and ghoulettes. They were carefully chosen by him and the clergy, considering both their exceptional talent and personal connections. It was a special bond that made their performances even more extraordinary.

Cirrus, standing at a towering 6'2", earned the nickname "Cloud" from her fans due to her sky-high altitude. Sodo would shred on his guitar with such fiery passion that it seemed like the instrument could barely handle the intensity. Aether was another guitarist like Sodo. Rain, the water ghoul played the bass guitar. Cumulus, the curvy ghoulette, like Cirrus, also played the keyboard but she was known for her powerful voice. Mountain, the band's drummer, had a unique presence on stage. 

Then there was Swiss, the multi-ghoul. He was a true jack-of-all-trades! He could do everything from strumming the acoustic guitar to striking the tambourine. He stood out as one of the most outgoing and daring members of the group. During their shows, he would bust out some epic shimmies, adding an extra dose of excitement to the performances. Plus, he had an absolutely beautiful voice and provided backing vocals for every song.

While Swiss could be quite seductive on stage like Sodo, he had a heart of gold and was incredibly sweet. He had a unique fashion sense and rocked high-waisted pants, setting him apart from the rest of the ghouls. Fans affectionately called him "the smiling ghoul" because he always flashed a big, white smile underneath his mask. Swiss truly was a one-of-a-kind character in the band—one of Papa’s favorites.

Their first stop was Concord California at the Concord Pavilion. Every tour began the same, of course, with Papa running out onto the stage to sing three songs before introducing himself. He scanned the audience closely looking for anybody that stood out to him. The faces all seemed to mesh. To him, there was nobody distinguishable.

After every tour came the meet and greet. He would meet countless fans, share a laugh or two and snap a picture with them. They were all wonderful people. He loved his fans, and he loved connecting with them but there was no one he could connect with on an intimate level outside of the music.

He called Sister Imperator about the matter one night, feeling desperate about the situation.

The phone rang a few times before a warm voice greeted him, “How is my little Cardi?”

“Oh, well how kind of you to ask,” he spoke in his strange accent. The question to him was a rhetorical one, “Actually, Sister things are not going well.”

“Really?” she was surprised to hear this, “I’ve been keeping up with social media and reading the headlines and it seems the tour is a great success. Not to mention the proceeds you’re bringing in. The Clergy is very pleased.”

“Yes, I know that” Copia acknowledged the band’s achievements.

There was a small pause before Sister realized, “Oh. You mean—?”

The silence on the other end of the phone confirmed her suspicions.

“Yes, I can’t find anyone I like out here on the road.”

“Oh Cardi, nonsense, ‘you’ can’t find a lady? Why, any woman on this planet would be utterly fortunate to have you. You’re a rock star for God sakes and you’re rich. You’re charismatic and you’re beautiful and kind. Unlike your fool of a father,” she stopped herself.

“My what?”

“Nothing,” she quickly changed the subject.

Sister instilled confidence in the Cardinal with her words. She was always able to make her son feel better.

“Yes. You are right about that. I am all of those things—I suppose I’m just having trouble picking one of these ‘utterly fortunate’ ladies.”

“Just be yourself, C. You will find someone.”

The popestar grumbled a bit before bidding Sister goodbye. He felt relieved to have been off the phone. The whole thing to him was very embarrassing and he couldn’t wait for it to be over. He usually enjoyed his tours very much but this time the added pressure made him enjoy it a little less.

Notes:

The ghouls might be having the time of their lives, but Papa? Not so much. If you enjoyed their teasing (and his grumpy comebacks), hit that kudos so I know to keep the tour shenanigans coming.

Chapter 4: Wanna Bewitch You In The Moonlight

Summary:

In this chapter the former Cardinal finally meets someone he thinks he can spend the rest of his days with. Of course, she doesn't know the entirety of his intentions with her, but she is all too happy to accompany him on the rest of his tour.

Notes:

There is smut in this chapter between Papa Emeritus IV and the female character. There are light sub/dom undertones in the scene (neck grasping, rough, p in v).
Translations:
questo è il tesoro = that's it, treasure (term of endearment)

With just seven shows left, Papa IV hadn’t yet found anyone that he could have a child with much less spend the rest of his days and after life with. He was growing frustrated. He would be letting down the Clergy and Sister Imperator if he returned with nobody, not to mention he’d be expendable. And even if he did find somebody, in the back of his mind he would ask himself questions like, What if they don’t want to enter into this agreement? It was a huge sacrifice after all, to leave behind a life to create a new one with somebody one didn’t know—somebody with a very unconventional lifestyle at that. It wasn’t ideal to have one’s sole purpose in a relationship be to have a child. What if they only wanted to sleep with him? He was, as sister had said, a famous rock star. Finding even one person was proving to be complicated but if he found somebody that didn’t want to share his responsibilities and only wanted cheap thrills, he would have to do it all over again.

The band was to play in Tampa Florida at the Credit Union Amphitheatre for this particular show. He kept telling himself this had to be the night; that he could not continue on like this. He had to find somebody even if he did not like them. He could not go home empty handed.

*

Addeline set her microphone down on the stool in front of her and took a graceful bow as the audience erupted into applause. With a rush of adrenaline still humming in her veins, she hurried off the stage, the sharp click of her heels echoing across the wooden floor.

She reached the bar and tapped her hand twice on the counter to catch the bartender’s attention.

“What’ll it be, Addy?” he asked, already reaching for a glass.

“I think I need a shot of Jose Cuervo after tonight,” she said with a breathless grin. “Thanks, John.”

As she waited for her drink, a hand gently touched her back. She turned quickly, her heart skipping at the sudden contact—then softened when she saw who it was.

“That was beautiful, Addy.”

“Thanks, Ellie,” she replied, a faint blush warming her cheeks.

“I wish I had some hidden talent,” Ellenore sighed. “Your singing is really going to take you somewhere someday.”

Addeline laughed and covered her face, trying to hide the bashful smile tugging at her lips. Ellenore had always been her biggest fan.

For years now, Addeline had made ends meet by singing at weddings, bar mitzvahs, parties, and bars. It was just enough to survive, but the repetition, the lack of forward movement, had begun to wear on her. She was proud of what she could do, but she longed for more than just scraping by.

A small glass landed on the bar with a soft clink, a few amber drops sloshing over the edge as John slid it toward her.

“Here you go, darlin’. One Jose Cuervo.”

“What are you doing? Drinking? Before the show?” Ellenore’s voice rose with surprise, her eyes wide.

Addeline inhaled the sharp tang of the tequila, then tossed the shot back in one swift gulp. Her face twisted at the burn as she slammed the empty glass upside down on the bar.

“John, we’re out!” she called with a grin. “We’ve got that concert to catch!”

At twenty-eight, Addeline lived in the pulsing heart of the city. With a bachelor’s in Theatre Arts, she balanced her time between working part-time at a lively downtown bar and chasing her true passion—singing. Once upon a time, the city lights had reflected her big dreams. But lately, those dreams had flickered, dimmed by the daily grind. Making rent each month had become the new measure of success.

Still, the hunger for more simmered just beneath the surface.

Ellenore, ever the firecracker, never let her forget it. She constantly pushed Addeline to step outside her comfort zone, to reach higher, to own the stage the way she was born to. Ellie saw in Addy what Addy was too tired, or too cautious, to fully see in herself.

“You have the tickets, right?” Ellie asked, already halfway out the door.

“Calm down, they’re in my—”

“They’re in your what? In your what, Addy?”

“Jesus, Ellenore, they’re in my phone! I’m trying to pull them up!”

Addeline fumbled with her screen, struggling to get the pages to load. The signal was weak, and her fingers flew over the screen in frustration as she muttered under her breath. After what felt like an eternity, the confirmation finally popped up.

“There! There they are!” she cried triumphantly, shoving the phone toward Ellie.

Ellenore’s shoulders dropped as relief washed over her, her building panic beginning to ease.

“I can’t believe we’re going to see Ghost!” she squealed, practically bouncing into the seat of Addy's car.

Addeline slid in behind the wheel, buckling her seatbelt. She glanced over with a mischievous smirk. “Correction—we’re going to meet Ghost. I got us VIP meet-and-greet passes.”

Ellenore gasped, her hands flying to her mouth. “SHIT! You didn’t tell me that! Please tell me you’re not joking. Are you joking? Addy, I swear to God, you better not be joking!”

Addeline just laughed, pulling the car into drive as the city lights blurred around them.

*

Addy merged onto the highway, her excitement bubbling over as she launched into a spirited rant about the tour. Her hands gripped the steering wheel, but her voice was full of animated energy. The car buzzed with her chatter, and Ellie couldn’t help but laugh and join in.

Both girls were die-hard Ghost fans, and this would be their first ritual—a moment they’d dreamed about for years. But it wasn’t just one show. This was the start of something bigger.

“You’ve got the other tickets too, right?” Ellie asked, half-nervous, half-giddy.

“Ellie, please,” Addy scoffed playfully. “Of course I have them. They’re tucked safely in the glove box with the backup charger and snacks. Not all of them are VIP, but I had to go all out for this first one. You only lose your ritual virginity once.”

Ellie snorted and grinned as she looked out the window. “You’re such a freak.”

Addy laughed. “A very organized freak. Bags are packed, car’s gassed up, hotels are booked—we are officially on the ultimate Ghost road trip.”

Ellie turned to her, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. “This is going to be the best trip ever. I can’t believe we’re finally doing this.”

Addy nodded, the wind from the cracked window teasing strands of her hair as she smiled wide. “I know, right? It’s going to be unforgettable.”

The car hummed down the road, headlights cutting through the night as the soft opening chords of Spillways drifted from the speakers. The road stretched ahead, wide and open—freedom wrapped in asphalt and anticipation.

Ellie tapped her fingers on the dash to the beat, then turned toward Addy with a mischievous grin. “Alright. We’ve been on the road twenty minutes, and I need to ask the most important question of this entire trip.”

Addy smirked. “Hit me.”

“Favorite Papa?”

Addy shot her a look like she’d just been challenged to a duel. “Papa Emeritus the Fourth. No question.”

Ellie groaned. “You're so predictable.”

“Well," Addy said proudly, “He’s hilarious, chaotic, a little awkward but he somehow still manages to be completely magnetic. I love him. Besides, he's sexy.”

Ellie laughed. “He acts like he stumbled into the papacy by accident!”

“And yet, he owns it,” Addy countered. “You can’t deny that his evolution has been epic. He’s gone from dancing like a dad at a wedding to commanding the entire stage like he was born for it.”

Ellie rolled her eyes. “You and your soft spot for dorks in eyeliner.”

“Says the woman who worships Terzo,” Addy fired back.

Ellie sat up straighter. “Excuse me, Papa Emeritus the Third was a god. He oozes sex appeal and rockstar energy. He flirts with everyone and never breaks character. He’s the reason half the fanbase is emotionally unstable.”

Addy laughed. “He’s like if Freddie Mercury ran a satanic mass.”

“Exactly,” Ellie beamed. “Iconic.”

Addy shook her head, grinning. “We’re going to be arguing about this all the way to the venue, aren’t we?”

“Oh, absolutely.”

The two dissolved into giggles as the road stretched on ahead, the first stop on their Ghost tour adventure glowing on the horizon.

The girls pulled into the lot at the Credit Union Amphitheatre, their car crawling through rows of packed vehicles. The night buzzed with energy—fans tailgating, blasting Ghost from their stereos, some already in full makeup and robes. The air thrummed with excitement and unspoken reverence.

“God, I hope we get a good spot in the pit,” Ellie breathed, her voice tight with anticipation and just a touch of panic. Her eyes scanned the sea of people already funneling toward the venue. “We should’ve gotten here earlier.”

Addy sighed as she threw the car into park. “What did you want me to do? I had to work. I clocked out and booked it the second I could.”

“I know,” Ellie muttered, already fumbling with her bag. “Let’s just move.”

Fueled by adrenaline and the shared urgency of diehard fans on a mission, they sprinted toward the gates, their boots hitting pavement like a war drum. Their faces were lit with anticipation, grinning through heavy breaths as they dodged fellow concertgoers, security checks, and the scent of stale nachos.

Once inside, they made a beeline for the pit.

Addy came to a sudden stop and looked around, chest heaving. “Okay, this isn’t bad at all. Third row, maybe?”

Ellie paused beside her, blinking. “Wait—seriously?”

Addy nodded, a smirk creeping onto her lips. “Told you. You panicked for nothing.”

Ellie let out a shaky laugh, the tension melting from her shoulders. “I mean… yeah, okay. This is amazing.”

The house lights dimmed slightly, and a low hum spread across the crowd like a wave of electricity. The energy shifted—charged, expectant.

They were here. Really here. Their first ritual.

As the opening strains of Imperium began to play, Addy reached for Ellie’s hand. The amphitheater erupted in cheers, and for a moment, everything else in the world disappeared.

*

The show began just like any other night. Papa Emeritus IV dashed onto the stage with his usual flair, launching into three electrifying songs that sent the crowd into a frenzy. After the third number, he paused to deliver his signature speech—part heartfelt, part humorous and always disarming.

And that was when it happened.

In the middle of the crowd, about three rows from the front, stood a young woman in her late twenties. Something about her immediately caught his eye. 

She was clad in black lace that skimmed the graceful line of her neck. A long, lacy dress flowed to her knees, the fabric light and swaying with her every step, typical attire for a Ghost concert. She carried herself with an elegance that was part gothic romance, part quiet defiance, like she belonged to another time entirely. Her beauty had an almost haunting stillness, as if she’d stepped straight from the pages of an old oil painting. Long, jet-black hair framed her porcelain complexion, untouched by sun or wind. Dark, expressive brows arched over eyes so deep and dark they seemed almost bottomless, the pupils and irises blending into one shadowed gaze. Those eyes held him fast. Her lips, full and naturally flushed, seemed to promise sin without ever speaking a word.

There was something ethereal about her presence—otherworldly, even—and in that moment, he couldn’t look away. He had seen thousands of faces from the stage, but hers stayed with him. A strange thought crossed his mind, uninvited yet oddly persistent: She would give me beautiful children.

He shook it off and forced himself to continue speaking, but he found his gaze drifting back to her again and again.

He watched her fully immerse herself in the music—singing, dancing, and surrendering completely to every note and lyric. There was no pretense in her expression, only raw emotion. She lifted her hands toward him, tears shining in her eyes, overcome by the power of the performance. In her, he saw something rare: someone who didn’t just hear the music, but felt it in her soul. She wasn't simply a fan; she was ciricing him—truly revering him in that sacred, unspoken way.

Their eyes met across the pit, and something intangible passed between them. It wasn’t infatuation. It was deeper than that—an unexplainable current that threaded through the stage lights and sound waves, connecting them. For a moment, the show fell away. The crowd, the lights, the theatrics—it all blurred, and it was just the two of them, bound by the rhythm and something more elusive.

By the end of the night, after the customary three encores and his dramatic final exit, he found himself backstage, still thinking of her. The usual high that followed a ritual was muted by a subtle ache—a quiet sadness he hadn’t expected.

What if he never saw her again?

Swiss noticed it instantly.

“What’s wrong with you, Cardinal?” he asked, his tone casual but perceptive.

Copia brushed it off with a dismissive shrug. “It’s nothing.”

But Swiss wasn’t buying it.

“Well, shake it off, pops,” he said, clapping him on the shoulder. “We’ve got a meet and greet to get through, and your smile sucks right now.”

Copia chuckled under his breath, masking the weight still clinging to him. He knew he had to pull it together but a part of him stayed behind, still lingering three rows deep, where she had stood.

Papa Emeritus was escorted to a special section of the venue, a space carefully arranged for the evening’s meet and greet. Velvet ropes separated the crowd from the darkly adorned table where he would receive his fans. It was a sacred ritual of its own—an opportunity for the faithful to meet their beloved Papa face-to-face. Or, as Sister Imperator liked to phrase it, “A chance to win over minions for our eventual domination.”

The line stretched long and winding, filled with eager faces waiting for their moment, each fan hoping to capture a photograph, an autograph, a brief exchange, perhaps even a hug or a gloved handshake.

Normally, he thrived on these encounters. He loved hearing their stories, loved the way they lit up in his presence. But tonight, his focus was fractured. He kept glancing past the crowd, scanning the line, wondering.

Maybe she’s still here. Maybe I’ll find her.

His signature flowed with practiced ease, his smile mechanical, though he tried not to let it show. He didn’t want to rush the experience for anyone, but something inside him was burning with urgency. He couldn’t shake the thought that fate had placed her in that crowd for a reason, and he wasn’t about to let her slip away without trying.

Then, as if summoned by the very force that had unsettled him all night, he saw her.

Out of the corner of his eye, just a few people down the line, there she was—the woman who had captured his attention from the stage. Her face, unmistakable. That dark, spellbinding gaze. The same black dress that had caught the lights like spun shadow. His chest tightened.

As she drew nearer, his usual confidence gave way to nerves. His mouth went dry, and his thoughts scattered like ash in the wind. What could he possibly say to someone who had already rendered him speechless from thirty feet away?

Another fan stepped away after their goodbye, and suddenly—there she was, standing directly in front of him.

For a heartbeat, he forgot how to breathe.

Then, with a voice barely steadier than a whisper, he managed a quiet, “Hello.”

he blushed a deep shade of red, her eyes wide as if she were choking on invisible words. “Oh my God,” she gasped, covering her mouth with one hand while extending the other for a handshake. “Hello! I’m so sorry, I just—I can’t believe I’m actually here, meeting you.”

“No need to apologize,” Papa Emeritus said warmly, clasping her hand with gentle assurance. “Thank you for coming out tonight. Did you enjoy the show?”

“Are you kidding me?” she laughed, her nerves beginning to ease. “It was the best night of my life. I have tickets to the next two shows in Texas, too.”

If not for the thick layer of white paint masking his face, his blush would have given him away. “Three shows?” he echoed, his voice laced with delight. “Well then, I’ll be very happy to see you return.”

She hesitated a moment, then asked softly, “Can I hug you?”

For a split second, he felt as though he should be the one asking for her permission. The intensity of her presence had caught him so off guard, he momentarily forgot he was the one meant to be admired.

“Absolutely, my dear,” he said, opening his arms. She stepped into them, and he wrapped her in a firm embrace. She felt warm and soft against him—real in a way few things were anymore. He became acutely aware of the closeness. He could feel her breasts on his chest, and he had to calm himself before it became noticeable to the rest of the crowd how excited he’d become.

“Look at the camera, my dear,” he murmured, guiding her gaze toward the photographer. She leaned into him, wrapping her arm around his waist, and he instinctively mirrored the gesture. A bright flash followed—capturing the moment forever.

“What is your name, young lady?” he asked as they pulled apart.

“Addeline.”

Addeline. The name echoed in his mind like the tail of a melody.

She smiled shyly. “People call me Addy. I guess Addeline’s too much of a mouthful.”

He stared at her for a moment longer than was polite, his voice quiet but firm. “I love Addeline.”

“Really?” she laughed. “I didn’t pick it, you know? It wouldn’t have been my first choice.”

Her self-deprecating humor drew a chuckle from him.

“Listen, Addeline,” he said gently, “I need to meet the others waiting in line.”

“Of course,” she said quickly, stepping back. Her smile faltered, embarrassed that she might have overstayed her welcome. “This has been amazing. Honestly, the greatest pleasure of my life.”

“Now don’t rush off,” he said, catching the flicker of anxiety in her eyes and wanting to soften it. “Who did you come here with?”

Before Addy could answer, a voice called out from just beyond the ropes. “Addy! Move it along, woman—some of us are trying to meet our dark lord over here!”

Papa blinked, momentarily startled by the sudden interruption. Addy let out a breathy laugh and turned toward the source of the voice.

“That’s my best friend,” she said, grinning as Ellie stepped forward, looking entirely unbothered and far too pleased with herself.

Ellie strolled up with a confident sway, her eyes bouncing between the two of them with a sly gleam. “I was starting to think you were going to ask her to join the clergy.”

Papa chuckled, easing back into character. “Ah, but recruitment is a delicate process. One must never rush greatness.”

Ellie rolled her eyes in mock exasperation. “You’ll never make it through this line at that pace.”

“I’ll survive,” he replied, but his attention briefly flicked back to Addy, who stood slightly to the side now, still glowing from the exchange.

Ellie nudged her. “Come on, Addeline. Let the man do his job.”

Papa tilted his head slightly. “Addeline,” he repeated, savoring the full name once more.

Addy’s smile turned sheepish. “She only calls me that when I’m being a nuisance.”

“I find it rather fitting,” he said softly, his voice just loud enough for her to hear. “Beautiful. Refined.”

Ellie groaned. “Oh my God. I can’t take you anywhere.”

Addy laughed, flustered, and took a small step back. “Thank you again… really.”

Papa gave a small bow of his head. “The pleasure was mine, Addeline.”

Reluctantly, she turned to follow Ellie, though her steps were slow, as if some part of her hoped he might call her back.

Addy and Ellie disappeared into the crowd beyond the ropes, Papa stood motionless for a moment, watching the back of her head until it vanished completely. He exhaled slowly and turned away, only half-focused on the next eager fan in line.

Swiss, who had been leaning casually nearby, arms crossed and still in his ghoul attire, gave him a knowing glance.

“You’re really gone for her, huh?”

Papa didn’t respond. He simply handed the fan their signed photo, posed for the picture, and then murmured, “I need you to do something for me.”

Swiss arched an eyebrow. “Does it involve tequila or duct tape?”

Papa gave him a dry look. “No. The girl. Addeline.”

Swiss straightened, suddenly more serious. “What about her?”

“She’s walking out now. Find her. Tell her…” He paused, choosing his words carefully. “Tell her I’d like her to wait for me. On the bus.”

Swiss’s lips parted in surprise, but he didn’t question it. He simply nodded. “Consider it done, Cardinal.”

He slipped into the crowd with practiced ease, weaving past fans and security. Outside, Addy and Ellie were halfway across the lot when they heard hurried footsteps behind them.

“Addeline!” Swiss called out.

The girls turned, startled. Addy’s eyes widened as she recognized the ghoul from earlier. “Y-Yes?”

He slowed as he reached them, hands raised in a relaxed, harmless gesture. “Papa asked me to come find you. He, uh… would like you to wait for him. On his tour bus.”

Ellie blinked. “Wait—for real?”

Swiss offered a lopsided grin. “Dead serious.”

Addy stood frozen for a moment, heart racing. “Did I… do something wrong?”

Swiss shook his head. “No. You did something right.”

Addy turned to Ellie, searching her face for guidance.

Ellie smirked. “Girl, if you don’t go, I swear I’ll drag you there myself.”

Still stunned, Addy nodded slowly.

“Follow me,” Swiss said with a gentle gesture. “He won’t be long.”

The night air was cool as Swiss led Addy through the backstage area, past towering equipment cases and hushed stagehands cleaning up the aftermath of the ritual. The sounds of the amphitheater were fading behind them, replaced by the low hum of generators and the occasional muffled laugh from crew members lingering nearby.

They came to a sleek black tour bus parked in a quiet corner of the lot. Its exterior gleamed under the faint glow of a nearby lamppost, intimidating in size and mystery. Swiss climbed the steps and opened the door, holding it for her.

“He’ll be along shortly,” he said. “Make yourself comfortable.”

Addy nodded wordlessly and stepped inside.

The interior was dimly lit, bathed in a warm amber glow from recessed lights and narrow LED strips running along the ceiling. The gentle illumination pooled softly over the narrow aisle and bounced off polished wood cabinets, making the space feel more like a private lounge than a vehicle. It was nothing like she had imagined—cozy, quiet, and surprisingly personal. A velvet couch stretched along one wall, its cushions plush and worn in all the right places. Across from it, built-in shelves held a few personal effects—a bottle of wine, a book with a cracked spine, a half-drunk cup of espresso. The faint scent of cologne hung in the air.

She stood awkwardly at first, unsure of where to go or what to do. The door hissed shut behind her as Swiss left, and she was suddenly alone.

She slowly sat down on the edge of the couch, her fingers gripping the fabric beneath her. Her heart thudded in her chest with nervous anticipation, the adrenaline from earlier still thrumming in her limbs. Every second felt stretched, suspended in something unnameable—something thrilling, dangerous, and completely outside the realm of her normal life.

Was this real? Was he really coming here, to her?

She leaned back against the cushions, trying to calm her breathing. A thousand questions flickered through her mind, but above them all was one singular, humming awareness: He had noticed her. Not just during the show. Not just in passing. He had seen her—and that meant something.

Now, all she could do was wait.

*

The faint whir of the AC that drifted through the tour bus surrounded Addy as she waited, her heart thudding with every passing second. She had no idea what to expect, and the quiet only seemed to amplify her nerves.

Then the door opened with a faint hiss.

She turned just as Papa Emeritus IV stepped inside, his presence immediately filling the space. Out of costume now but still fully cloaked in his persona and face paint, he stood for a moment, eyes scanning the room until they landed on her.

She offered a tentative smile and stepped forward, her movements slow and unsure.

He approached her with a hand extended, clearly intending to keep things formal.

Addy, overwhelmed by the moment, instinctively leaned in for a hug, but at the last second, nerves got the better of her and she pivoted toward a handshake instead. The resulting tangle of intentions left his hand suspended mid-air, and in an effort to recover, he gave her a light, awkward pat on the head.

They both laughed.

“I’m glad you came,” he said, his voice softer than she expected.

“I’m just… really a big fan,” she replied, still clutching her hands together. “I’m so happy to be here. Honored, really. There’s no way in hell I wouldn’t have come.”

“Honored,” Copia repeated, the word sounding foreign on his tongue. “Yes, well… thank you. It’s always gratifying to know our work is so… warmly received.”

He hesitated, shifting his weight slightly. He clearly had something more to say, but seemed to be choosing his words with unusual care.

“Addeline?” he asked gently.

“Yes?” she replied, her eyes wide with curiosity.

“The reason I wanted to see you tonight is because…” He faltered for a second, then tried to push through with a half-smile. “I was hoping you might do something for me. A favor. A—sacrifice, if you will?” The dominance he projected on stage quickly began to dissipate and the awkwardness of his everyday personality began to surface.

“Sacrifice?” she repeated, raising a brow. “Are you going to kill me or something?” She laughed at her own joke.

The way she cackled reminded him, uncannily, of Papa Nihil. That same strange, infectious enthusiasm. But coming from her, it was charming. Endearing, even.

Copia cleared his throat, his smile twitching at the corners as he tried again.

“Perhaps ‘sacrifice’ was the wrong word,” he said. “Let’s say… I have a task for you?”

“Okay…” Addy replied slowly, her tone shifting into something more cautious. “What kind of task?”

“It’s a big task,” he said, leaning forward slightly and putting deliberate emphasis on the word, hoping she would catch his meaning.

Her eyes narrowed, curious, maybe even amused. But she didn’t respond right away.

He held his breath, unsure if she was piecing it together or if he’d just made it worse.

Still confused, Addeline narrowed her eyes. “Well?”

Copia didn’t answer immediately. Instead, he held her gaze and slowly reached down to loosen the belt around his waist. The soft clink of the buckle echoed far louder than it should have in the silence of the tour bus. He didn’t remove it completely, just let the leather hang loose over his leg, a gesture heavy with meaning.

Addy’s breath caught. She stared, wide-eyed, shocked at how forward he'd become. Her pulse spiked, her thoughts scrambled, and she instinctively took a half-step back - not from fear, but from the dizzying swirl of nerves and surprise.

Copia didn’t move toward her. He simply waited.

Her eyes shifted from his waist to his face, searching for confirmation. She expected smirking arrogance, maybe even mockery, but there was none. He was watching her intently, almost nervously, as though he wasn’t sure whether he had overstepped or invited something sacred.

After a moment, her voice came—barely a whisper.

“How… big is the task?”

His breath hitched, and something shown in his expression. A quiet smile tugged at the corner of his mouth—not teasing, but reverent.

“It’s considerable,” he said softly.

Addy raised a hand to her mouth, not to hide a smile, but to steady herself because something in her was tipping.

Copia studied her carefully, then spoke again, this time with more hesitation. “You’re not… a virgin, are you?”

She looked up, meeting his eyes with a mixture of challenge and disbelief.

“No,” she said. “But I’ve never had a Cardinal ask me to do his bidding in private before.”

He exhaled a breath he didn’t realize he was holding, “Then I’ll consider myself lucky,” he murmured.

“I… I was in a relationship a couple of years ago,” she admitted, her voice trembling slightly. “He was the only one I’ve ever…” She trailed off, shaking her head, visibly embarrassed. “I’m afraid I’m out of practice.”

Copia took a slow step toward her, his gaze steady, his voice quiet but full of warmth. “Don’t be ashamed, dear. There is nothing wrong with needing to be taught.”

Her eyes lifted to his, catching the flicker of intensity behind his words.

There was a long pause between them—neither of them moving, but everything shifting.

Then, without another word, he reached for his belt again. This time, there was no hesitation. The sound of the leather sliding through the loops felt thunderous in the silence. He loosened it fully, then lowered his trousers in a single motion.

Addy’s hand shot up to her mouth, eyes going wide as her breath caught in her throat. She hadn’t expected this. Not entirely. Not that. She couldn't speak but her reaction said everything.

Copia watched her with a calm patience, but there was a quiet confidence in the way he stood before her—exposed, yes, but in control. The air between them thickened with heat and disbelief and the kind of tension that only ever leads in one direction.

But he didn’t rush her.

He simply asked, in a voice low and deliberate, “Would you like to learn?”

Her hand slowly lowered from her mouth, and a different look flickered in her eyes now—no longer just shock, but intrigue. Heat crept into her cheeks, but she didn’t back away. Instead, she took a single step forward.

"That depends," she said softly, her voice steady despite the thundering of her heart. "Are you a good teacher?"

Copia’s mouth curved, not into the theatrical smirk he wore onstage, but something quieter. Something more sincere and far more dangerous.

“I’ve had a few students,” he murmured, “but never one that made me nervous.”

She tilted her head. “Do I make you nervous, Cardinal?”

His breath caught slightly. He didn’t answer with words—only with the way his eyes dropped to her lips and back again.

Addy closed the distance between them, slow and deliberate. Her fingers grazed his skin, just enough to make him flinch with anticipation. Her confidence grew with every passing second, fed by the way he looked at her, like he was half-convinced she wasn’t real.

Copia took a step closer, watching her with open curiosity. Before he could respond, she lifted her eyes to meet his again and leaned in, rising on her tiptoes to whisper near his ear.

“Just try not to hurt me.”

He froze.

“Hurt you?” he echoed, pulling back slightly so he could study her more closely. In the dim lighting of the tour bus, he suddenly noticed just how petite she truly was. She couldn’t have been more than five foot one, maybe a hundred pounds soaking wet. Compared to his own six-foot frame, he absolutely towered over her.

Addy seemed to notice the shift in his expression. She stepped back slightly, her eyes wide, not with fear, but with the weight of trust she had just handed him.

Copia’s voice softened. “Don’t worry, Cara Mia,” he said, almost reverent now. “I may be many things, but careless is not one of them.”

She continued to nod, her gaze flicking briefly toward the floor. A quiet understanding settled over her—he was likely experienced, maybe even used to choosing a woman in each city he passed through. And tonight, it seemed, she was the one. Oddly, she didn’t mind.

“Addeline,” he said softly, his tone shifting toward something more deliberate. “Are you familiar with the traffic light system?”

She tilted her head. “Traffic light system?”

He nodded. “A little something I learned from my predecessor... they’re safe words. Green means go, yellow means slow down, and red means stop completely. It’s important that we have them so that you’re always in control.”

Her lips pressed into a thin line as she tried to process it. “Are you going to do some Fifty Shades of Grey type of shit to me?” she asked, half-joking, half-suspicious.

Copia didn’t flinch at the reference. Instead, he smirked slightly, though his expression remained composed, almost clinical in its care.

“No,” he said. “This isn’t about fantasy for me. It’s about trust. Consent. Control. Your pleasure. Your boundaries. And yes—intensity. But only what you’re ready for.”

Addy swallowed hard, caught off guard by how calm and grounded he seemed despite the heat humming between them.

“Green, yellow, red,” she repeated.

He nodded once, then added gently, “And if anything feels off, even for a moment—you say it. I don’t want you to endure anything. I want you to experience it.”

She gave a quiet nod, and for the first time, she realized that despite all the dominance he carried onstage, in here… he wasn’t trying to conquer her. He was trying to earn her.

Papa stepped closer, his gloved fingers gently brushing a strand of hair from her cheek. His gaze lingered for a moment longer, as if silently asking for permission—then he leaned in and pressed his lips to hers.

The kiss was deliberate, unhurried, yet filled with a tension that had been building from the moment she stepped onto the bus. Addy responded instinctively, her hands rising to his chest as her lips moved with his. The heat blooming in her belly was immediate, rising fast, almost too much to contain.

For a split second, she pulled back just enough to catch her breath, staring at him with wide, disbelieving eyes.

This is happening, she thought. I’m about to sleep with the frontman of Ghost.

The realization hit her like a bolt of electricity, equal parts thrill and surreal wonder. And yet, nothing about it felt wrong. It felt inevitable, like a fire finally given oxygen.

He didn’t rush her. He let her linger in that moment, gave her the space to either fall into it fully or walk away.

She didn’t move.

She kissed him again.

“You might get paint on that pretty face,” he joked.

She laughed awkwardly, not knowing how to respond.

She held her arms up over her head and allowed him to slip her dress off. She felt the soft fabric glide over her skin before she heard it make a soft thump on the floor. He slid her underwear down her legs, causing her to shiver from the drafty air of the tour bus.

A bit embarrassed at being naked in front of a stranger, she covered her bare breasts. He found her bashfulness so endearing.

“If you need to yell out my name, you will call me, ‘Papa’,” he said to her, “to you, I will always be Papa.”

He wanted to establish this immediately. He thought about how Sister refused to call him ‘Papa’ because it was the name that she called her former lover. But to Addy, he would forever be Papa. He would accept nothing else.

"Why would I need to yell your name?" she naively asked.

"Trust me," he growled with arrogance, "You will be screaming my name, dear."

The Cardinal tugged off his gloves, allowing his bare hands to find her waist in a firm grip. Without a word, he guided her backward, step by slow step, his body close enough to steal her breath. Addeline didn’t resist—she couldn’t have if she tried. Her pulse thrummed in her ears as the back of her legs bumped against the edge of a narrow bed tucked into the back of the bus. With nowhere left to go, she fell back onto the mattress, a soft gasp escaping her lips as she landed.

Copia followed, crawling onto the bed with deliberate intent. The weight of his presence sent a jolt through her, and she instinctively braced on her elbows, pushing herself backward in a slow retreat that only pulled him in closer.

Her legs instinctively parted as he settled between them, his body warm and steady against hers. His hands moved with surprising gentleness, exploring her with a kind of reverence that caught her off guard.

She gasped softly as he slid two fingers inside of her, her back arching slightly, overwhelmed by the sudden rush of sensation. He was careful, attentive—his every movement measured not by urgency, but by how she responded.

“You’re very sensitive,” he murmured, his voice low and husky. “You're ready for Papa, aren't you?”

He began to swirl his fingers around inside of her. Her mouth opened, a sound escaping—half a moan, half a word—but her thoughts scattered too quickly for her to form a sentence. Her hands clenched in the sheets beside her as he continued, drawing quiet, involuntary sounds from her throat.

“I…” she tried to speak, but her voice faltered.

He looked up, watching her closely. “Breathe, Addeline,” he whispered. “Let me take care of you." 

Addy flinched as she felt him press close—so close it stole the air from her lungs. Her hand found his shoulder instinctively. "You’re sopping wet,” he purred, “You’re definitely ready for me.”

“Wait,” she whispered, her voice tight with nerves.

He paused immediately, the heat between them still simmering but held steady by his restraint.

“I’ll go slow,” he promised. His tone softened, but the hunger behind it was unmistakable. “Just halfway. I won’t hurt you... not more than you can take.”

Addy nodded slowly, her fingers tightening in the fabric at his back. She trusted him—but the sheer intensity of it all made her heart race.

Copia leaned in and pressed his lips to her temple, whispering, “We’ll go at your pace.”

She closed her eyes.

His hand slid into hers, grounding her as he positioned himself. His forehead pressed gently against hers, their breath mingling in the stillness.

A beat passed.

Then she felt it—him—entering her slowly.

Her breath caught, and a small gasp escaped her lips as her body adjusted around him. Her hands instinctively clutched at his arms, seeking something solid to hold onto. The pressure, the stretch, the heat—it was too overwhelming, and yet... she didn’t want him to stop.

He paused, letting her adjust, reading every flicker of her expression.

“Halfway,” he murmured against her ear, a reminder. “Just like I said. What's your color now?”

She nodded again, tighter this time, her eyes fluttering shut as she breathed through it, "Green."

“You’re doing so well,” he whispered, brushing a kiss along her jaw. “Tell me if it’s too much.”

Just as she began to surrender to the sensation, his hands slid up beneath her neck. With a sudden shift, he gripped a fistful of her hair, pinning her head down against the mattress. The gasp she let out was sharp, but not from pain—rather from the electric pulse that shot through her at his touch.

His voice dropped low, gravelly with control. “You don’t get to finish until I say so,” he growled near her ear. “Do you understand?”

Addy’s pulse pounded in her ears. Every nerve in her body was alight, every instinct urging her to surrender completely.

“Yes,” she whispered, her voice trembling with anticipation. “I understand.”

“Good girl,” he murmured, and then picked up the pace, pushing her closer to the edge while holding her exactly where he wanted her—helpless beneath his command, and craving every second of it.

His words alone were enough to bring her to a climax. It was going to be difficult to obey this request.

As he moved, his lips brushed against the delicate skin around her neck, leaving a tantalizing trail of black and white paint in their wake. Each kiss ignited a tingling sensation that danced along her spine, the contrast of the face paint against her pale skin creating a mesmerizing pattern. She felt the warmth of his breath, the gentle pressure of his painted lips, and the coolness of the air where his kisses had been. Her heartbeat quickened with each touch; her senses heightened by the intimate connection.

He observed the girl closely, fearing she might finish too soon, “You’re enjoying this too much.”

Ignoring his words, she closed her eyes and let herself drift off. She felt as though she was in a fog. She must have been in it for a long time because she could faintly hear the man calling her name. Even though he was right there, he sounded so far away—his voice seemed to transcend the physical space.

“Addy? Darling? Look at me.” His hands were gentle on her face making it easy for her to pry her eyes open and sweetly gaze back at him.

Copia stopped his movements and pulled out of her.

“NO!” Addy yelled, leaping up from the bed.

His hand closed around her throat with purpose—firm, commanding, but never cruel. The sudden weight of his grip sent a jolt through her body. He pushed her back down against the mattress, pinning her as though she belonged there, as though her body was an offering and he was claiming it. She should have been afraid. But instead, she felt the heat in her core coil tighter, fed by the raw dominance in his touch. Her breath came in shallow gasps, not from fear, but from the unbearable rush of desire.

He leaned in, their faces only inches apart, his lips grazing hers but not quite kissing. His breath was hot, his voice dark and low.

“No?” he whispered, echoing the word she had spoken earlier but now it was laced with challenge, with mockery, with power. The corner of his mouth twitched upward into a cruel smile, and she shivered beneath him, not from cold, but from the delicious ache of submission.

And she realized then: he wasn’t just inside her. He was everywhere.

Unable to move, she cried out, “Please don’t stop! Please! Keep going, Papa!”

“Who knew you could beg so sweetly,” he breathed down the nape of her neck. “No, it’s too soon. You haven’t even had all of me yet.”

In the haze of pleasure, Addy had nearly forgotten he had only given her half of himself. The realization struck her suddenly, a chill of apprehension settling within her now.

“Addy?” he said, his voice gravel-soft.

“Yes?” she replied, breathless.

“I’m going to go deeper now. All the way.” His tone was laced with dark promise. “Tell me your color.”

She didn’t hesitate. “Green,” she whispered. “Definitely green.”

A wicked grin curved across his lips, and then he moved, pressing himself fully against her, filling her completely. Her breath caught in her throat as her body arched into him, overwhelmed by the vigor of it.

He stilled for a moment, letting her adjust, and then began to move again—slow, languid rolls of his hips at first, drawing out every sensation with almost cruel patience. But soon, his pace began to shift, deepening with every stroke, growing harder, faster, until her breath hitched and a sharp sting pulsed through her with every movement.

“Yellow!” she gasped, the word escaping like a cry, her fingers curling into his back, leaving half-moon imprints in his skin.

At once, he slowed. No hesitation, no protest—just immediate awareness. Had she not spoken, the tension in her limbs and the sharp dig of her nails would’ve told him everything.

“Good girl,” he murmured, brushing a kiss along her cheek. “You’re using your words so well.”

The praise warmed her from the inside out, even as her body trembled beneath him.

With his free hand he reached down to tickle her sensitive spots. She relaxed once more and began to tumble towards the edge at the touch of his fingertips. She felt herself about to explode and she couldn’t hold it in anymore, “Papa!” she shouted.

“Sì, Tesoro?”

“I need to cum. Can..." she stuttered between permission, "I... please... cum?”

He didn’t say anything at first. He wanted to see her beg some more.

“Papa, please!” She pleaded so fervently, her desperation reaching such a height that tears threatened to spill from her eyes.

He looked down upon her. He could see she was trying her best to hold off. The way she obeyed him was a real turn on and almost sent him to his pinnacle as well. He wanted to hear her say it again, “What are you about to do?”

“I’m gonna cum,” she whined, desperately, a plea more than a statement.

“Then cum, darling,” he granted her permission that brought her immense relief.

Copia sped up his pace once again, tipping her over that edge into a powerful orgasm. "Questo è il tesoro," he yelled, as he fucked her through it, sending her back into that fog she had found herself out of once already. Her body tensed up and she yelled out his name.

Over and over again she yelled for him, riding the wave of pleasure until it settled. Feeling the effects of her walls constricting around his member, Copia too followed shortly after, spilling every last drop of himself into her. When it was over he let himself fall on the mattress next to her. They laid there in silence trying their best to catch their breath.

He looked upon the girl, now adorned with the paint that once graced his own face, "Così bella."

After a few minutes, once they both had time to compose themselves, the Cardinal stood up and began to get dressed.

“How do you feel?” he asked, as he put his pants on.

Addy sighed, “Tired.”

“Tired, eh? Did I bore you?”

She laughed, “I think what I’m trying to say is you wore me out.”

This revelation left him with a smile. A passing idea ran through his mind, and he wanted to share it with the young lady before she left for the night, “Listen… Addeline. I uh, I would like to see you again.”

“Really?” she said, jumping from the bed.

“Mm hm,” Papa responded, very sure of himself.

She was confused. In her mind this was a one-night thing. She knew he would be leaving for another show, and she assumed that the next night he would be whispering into somebody else’s ear, holding somebody else down, fucking somebody else the way that he had just fucked her.

“Well, aren’t you still in the middle of a tour?”

“I am, yes, but don’t you have tickets to the next few shows?”

Addy turned red and let out a playful giggle, “Yea, my girlfriend and I are going to make a road trip out of it.”

She had no objections of course to seeing him again. She was already head over heels for him, even before they met—or at least infatuated.

“Come find me at the next show,” he said with a smug grin, “You can tell my crew you’re with my band.”

She laughed, “But, why?” her laughs dissipated into a more sincere chuckle, “Why do you want to see me again?”

“Because it’s lonely on the road.”

“But you can just find a woman at the next stop.”

“I could, yes. That is true. But what is the point in that? Do you know how many people I meet every time I go on tour?”

Addy listened carefully. It almost felt as though Papa was venting now instead of answering her question.

“I meet thousands. I can’t connect with somebody new every time. It’s exhausting.”

She nodded, letting him know that she was not only listening but also understood completely.

“Besides,” he joked, “I already know how to get you off.”

She laughed hysterically, feeling a mix of amusement and slight embarrassment.

“Maybe after your road trip you could accompany me for the rest of the tour?”

Addy was speechless. The Cardinal went from asking if he could see her again to now asking her to join him for the remainder of his tour.

“You really want me to come with you?”

“I do. I would very much like that, yes. Do you have any responsibilities you need to tend to? Any arrangements you need to make?”

The woman thought, but not for too long, “I have a one-bedroom apartment in the city and a freelance jobs that I would be happy to get fired from if it meant going to more Ghost concerts!”

He laughed quietly, “It is settled then. So, why don’t you go home and pack your things.”

“How will I find you?” She couldn’t believe her luck and wanted to ensure his sincerity. Before leaving the bus, she needed a clear and solid plan in place.

“That ghoul that brought you to me,” he referenced Swiss, “the multi-ghoul” everyone called him, known for his ability to play the guitar, sing backing vocals and play the tambourine—like a Swiss army knife he could do it all. “Go find him outside. He will give you a crew badge which will get you on our tour bus no questions asked.”

The Cardinal spoke as though he were from another time—the Renaissance perhaps? Addy almost wondered if he was the reincarnation of an older Papa.

“Wow,” she exclaimed, “I don’t know what to say.”

“Say, okay,” Copia urged her.

“Okay! Great!” She quickly dressed and stumbled backwards while still spewing nonsense words, “You... I'll see, Texas... see you in Texas!” She was as giddy as a balloon filled with helium, floating and bobbing with pure delight.

The Cardinal steered her to the door, ensuring she didn’t trip over herself and playfully nudged her outside.

Addeline tiptoed off the bus, her steps light and purposeful as she made her way to Swiss. His eyes lit up with amusement the moment he saw her, and he couldn't help but laugh softly, his eyes crinkling at the corners.

"What?" she asked, her own laughter bubbling up in response to his.

"Nothing," Swiss replied, his voice tinged with humor. They walked side by side, the night air cool around them. "You uh... doing some cosplay tonight or...?" he teased, his eyes twinkling with mischief. Addeline felt her cheeks flush, realizing he was referring to the face paint that Papa had transferred onto her.

"Tell me," The ghoul continued, his tone playful, "Is the old man any good?"

Addeline turned sharply to look at him, her initial embarrassment melting away as she saw his wide grin. She couldn't help but smile back. "None of your business," she retorted, grabbing his hand with a playful defiance. She flipped his large hand over and began to write her number into his palm, the ink standing out starkly against his skin. "Make sure Papa Emeritus gets this, please."

Swiss nodded, a smirk playing on his lips as he recoiled his hand into his abdomen. "Will do, Miss Addy. Stay safe now." His voice was warm, a hint of affection beneath the teasing.

"Oh, I'm supposed to get a crew badge from you."

"Take mine," he said, pulling a small card out of his pocket and handing it to her. "Be careful with it."

She accepted the badge from the man and began to walk away, a smile spreading across her face as she reflected on how the night's events had unfolded.

Swiss turned to walk back toward the bus, his footsteps echoing softly in the night. He glanced back once, just in time to see Addeline disappearing from his sight, her figure blending into the shadows. A small smile lingered on his lips as he thought about their playful exchange.

He entered the tour bus and sat down at a small table where Papa Emeritus was sitting. The table was cluttered with papers and empty soda bottles. Copia looked up, his eyes curious, "Did you get it?"

Swiss nodded, a smirk on his face as he opened his palm to reveal the number. "Mission accomplished," he said with a wink. "Maybe I'll call her."

Papa grabbed the ghoul's hand so forcefully that it faltered. "Give me that," he bit out, his tone sharp as he began to copy the number onto a piece of paper.

The ghoul winced slightly but couldn't help the grin spreading across his face. "Easy there, Papa. It's just a number," he teased, watching as Papa meticulously wrote down each digit.

Copia pinched the bridge of his nose, and let out a deep sigh, “She’ll be meeting us at the Cynthia Woods Mitchell Pavilion. Be on the look out for her when we arrive there.”

He was hopeful about the future but apprehensive at the same time. Is she the one? He wondered to himself. Only time would reveal the answer.

*

Addy stumbled out of view to find her friend Ellie waiting for her inside the venue, sipping on a drink. "Well, there you are," she said with some annoyance. "So, are you going to tell me what happened or am I going to have to guess?"

Like a drunken bar goer, Addy sloppily sat down next to her friend, giggling so hard that she couldn't breathe.

"Addy, what is it?" Ellie began to chuckle at her friend's silly behavior. "Oh my God. I know that look. You got laid, didn't you? He fucked you!"

Addy sucked in both of her lips and let a contorted smile creep up her face as her eyes looked to the ceiling.

Ellie pushed her friend, sending her out of the chair and onto the floor. "You did! You fucked him! Oh my God!"

Addy was laughing hysterically, trying to pick herself up from off the ground. "Ellie, you won't believe this."

"Tell me!"

"We, you and me, are going to meet them at the next concert."

Ellie spit out her drink and slammed it onto the table. "Addeline, don't fuck with me. It's not nice. Are you fucking with me?"

Addy continued to laugh as Ellie struggled to process the information. "WE'RE MEETING THEM AT THE NEXT SHOW?" She was yelling now.

"Yes, Ellie! Stop yelling, my God."

Ellie collected herself and her belongings and placed a hand around her friend. "You might be getting that big break, Adds."

"I think he just wants to play around. He said touring made him lonely."

"So you're his temporary fuck buddy."

"Ellie, you are so crude."

"That's why you love me, Adds. Admit it."

"I do love you," the woman admitted, helping her tipsy friend back to their car. The show was over for the night, but the adventure was only beginning.

*

Papa could hardly wait to call sister that night, his fingers fumbling over the numbers on his phone, "Good evening, Sister,” he greeted her, “I hope it isn’t too late.”

"Hello, my little Cardi. How is everything? Just a few more shows now!"

"Yes, yes and it will be time to come home,” the man responded, relieved to hear the words.

“Will you be coming home alone?"

He was excited to tell Sister he finally found somebody he thought he could bring back home with him, “Hopefully not! I met a young lady.”

"Oh? Do tell me more."

"Yes, well... I haven't told her everything. But she's willing to accompany me for the rest of the tour."

"Cardi," there was some hesitation in Sister’s voice, "Cardi you must give her all the details. How do you know you haven't found some groupie that just wants to tag along? We need prime mover material."

"She does not seem like a groupie, Sister," Copia reassured, "She seems very genuine, and I just don't want to scare her off. I'm going to tell her at the end of the tour."

"That just won't do!" the woman disapproved, "Listen. What if you wait until the end of the tour and you tell her, and she says no? You have six more shows. You need to use that time wisely to find somebody else if she won't agree to our stipulations—I mean, if she doesn’t agree to give you children."

The Cardinal had not thought about it that way. He was so tired of searching for someone he figured if she said no, he would just give up the hunt.

“Do I need to remind you of what’s at stake here?” Sister hissed.

"No, Sister. I will tell her.”

Even though the Cardinal agreed to explain the whole ordeal to his new companion he wasn’t quite sure if it was the best approach. He couldn't shake the feeling that asking her to be his prime mover would come off as anything but romantic. The notion felt almost cult-like, with an intensity that was sure to send her running. The thought alone made him shudder, imagining her wide-eyed fear and the inevitable retreat. “No,” he thought. Sister might be angry should things fall apart but he needed more time with the woman. He needed to know her longer than one night before asking her to sacrifice her life, her children, and her body for his livelihood. He would do this his way.

Notes:

Well, seems Papa found someone he's impressed with, and she's quite taken with him too. He's infatuated with Addy's sweet and submissive nature as you can see and that will only grow. She can't believe someone like Papa Emeritus would give her the time of day and she feels lucky to be the chosen one. She's not yet aware, however, of the grand favor he needs from her. Will she be willing to help him out? ;)

Chapter 5: Are You Ready To Stand Rite Here Rite Now

Summary:

In this chapter we see our beloved Papa Emeritus IV shower his new companion with affection which leaves her wondering why she was chosen to accompany him on such an extravagant tour. Despite her swirling doubts on his intentions, she can't help but be caught up in the excitement of it all, falling for the frontman in the midst of it.

Notes:

There are some sexual innuendos in this chapter and one intimate scene between Addy and Papa. It's all very sweet though, so enjoy (smut p in v).

Addeline arrived at the Pavilion in Texas with Ellenore. Ellie was still shocked that her friend stood out to Papa Emeritus among hundreds of people and got the chance to hang out with the band one-on-one. By default, it meant Ellie too would gain a truly unforgettable experience.

As the girls parked their car among the sea of other vehicles, a sense of excitement filled the air. Ellenore turned to Addy and asked, "What do we do now?"

Addy brandished her crew badge and confidently declared, "Follow me!" They maneuvered through the bustling crowd, their eyes set on the tour buses.

Determined, they made their way closer to the tour buses, anticipation building with each step. Suddenly, a burly security guard with a mustache and short beard intercepted their path. Richie. He sternly asked, "You girls looking for somebody?"

With a shaky breath, Addeline steadied her voice and said, “I… I’m looking for Swiss.”

The name came to her quickly—one of the few ghouls she had exchanged a handful of words with during the previous ritual. It wasn’t a lie, exactly, but it wasn’t the full truth either. Saying she was looking for Papa Emeritus felt ridiculous, like something no one would believe. But Swiss? Swiss was approachable. Familiar. Plausible.

She held up the lanyard around her neck, the crew badge catching the low light.

“We have a badge,” she added, her tone firmer now. “I’m with the band.”

The words left her mouth more confidently than she felt them, but she didn’t back down. If she was going to do this—if she was going to find him—then she had to make it sound like she belonged.

And tonight, she did.

As the words left her mouth, Addy’s grip tightened around the badge, her heart thudding in her chest. She was half-certain security would laugh in her face or turn her away.

Then, from the shadows near one of the sleek black tour buses, a figure emerged. He was tall, broad-shouldered, and unmistakably confident, with tousled hair and a devil-may-care grin.

Swiss.

He paused, arms crossed, watching the scene unfold with open amusement. He could see the tension in Addy’s stance, the uncertainty in her voice, and he let it hang just long enough to be entertained.

Finally, with a dramatic sigh, he strolled forward.

“They’re with me,” he announced, flashing his most disarming smile as he reached for Addy’s hand.

Without hesitation, he took her wrist gently and led her past the guard, who immediately stepped aside at the recognition.

Ellenore, who had been hovering uncertainly behind, was swept up as well, her eyes wide as Swiss motioned her along with a casual flick of his head.

Addy glanced up at him as they walked, somewhere between flustered and relieved.

“Thanks,” she muttered.

Swiss smirked down at her. “You looked like you were about to pass out. Figured I’d save you from public humiliation—again. How are you doing?” he asked, glancing down at her as they walked.

“Better now that someone found me,” Addy replied with a nervous smile, the tension in her shoulders finally beginning to ease.

She gestured toward her friend. “This is Ellie. I was hoping she could come with me for this show—and maybe the next one, too?”

Swiss turned his attention to Ellie, a smirk curving his mouth—part playful, part suggestive. “Sure,” he said, giving her a knowing nod. He turned back toward Addy. “Papa expects you to finish the tour though, no exceptions.”

She remembered. The ghoul's tone was light, but something about the phrasing made Addy’s heart skip. A thousand questions pressed at the edge of her tongue, but she could tell this wasn’t the moment to ask them. Instead, she nodded quietly, her fingers fidgeting at her sides.

Swiss reached for his head mask and pulled it into place with practiced ease. “He’s getting ready in the green room,” he said, his voice now slightly muffled but still distinct. “That’s where I’m taking you.”

He turned back, eyes catching hers beneath the black mesh. “He’ll want to see you.”

Addy swallowed hard. She wasn’t sure what she was walking into.

The ghoul, all decked out in his eerie attire, led Adeline and Ellie to the green room where Papa was getting ready for his show. With a slow and deliberate motion, the door swung open, revealing a man seated in a chair. From behind, Adeline's eyes caught a glimpse of his distinguished salt and pepper hair being meticulously brushed back by a woman in khakis and a black shirt—Ashley.

Very loudly, Swiss announced, "Cardinal, you have visitors."

The man in the chair slowly turned around, his stoic face softened into a warm smile as he laid eyes on Addeline standing in the doorway. In that moment, time seemed to stand still. He extended his arms, beckoning her to come closer, "Ah, Addeline, come."

Her heart raced as she took hesitant steps toward him, her nerves on edge. As she reached him, she found herself enveloped in his embrace. His presence brought a sense of comfort and belonging. "I am glad to see you made it," he whispered softly.

Addeline shifted slightly, her fingers twisting in the hem of her sleeve. “So am I. I mean—of course I am. I wouldn’t have missed it.” She laughed quietly, cheeks warming. “I’m just… happy I made it too.”

Her words tumbled out in a rush, but her smile was genuine, even if tinged with a touch of awkwardness.

"We have a show to do soon," Papa stated, "You may watch from backstage if you'd like or you can stand in the pit if you'd prefer more action."

Addy glanced over her shoulder at Ellie, torn between the rare opportunity to stay backstage or the electric thrill of the pit. The crowd’s energy pulsed just beyond the barricades, the thrum of pre-show adrenaline unmistakable.

Ellie caught her eye and gave a small, encouraging nod—wordless but clear: Go for it.

Addy hesitated only a beat before blurting, “PIT!”

Swiss chuckled behind his mask, clearly amused. Ellie grinned wide, already backing away toward the front rows. This night was already becoming unforgettable and it had only just begun.

The Cardinal let out a booming laugh, clearly amused by Addy's spontaneous decision. In a bold move, he placed his arm around her thigh, sending a wave of excitement through her body. The intimate touch didn't go unnoticed by the others in the room, who glanced over with curious eyes. Feeling a shiver run down her spine, Addy mustered up the words, "Thank you."

Copia turned his body toward her fully, closing the already minimal space between them. His gloved hand slid gently along her arm as a mischievous grin tugged at the corner of his mouth.

“Thank you what?” he asked, his voice low and teasing, eyes gleaming with satisfaction.

Addy bit her lip, unable to hide the smirk growing across her face. She leaned in just enough for him to feel the warmth of her breath.

“Thank you, Papa."

His grin widened, sharp and pleased, "Good girl.”

Then, without missing a beat, he gave her a pair of light, teasing smacks on her rear—more playful than possessive, a quiet command wrapped in affection.

Addy’s cheeks flushed, but she grinned back, catching the message loud and clear. It was time for her to go.

With her heart thudding in her chest and a surge of excitement bubbling just beneath her skin, she turned and made her way toward the pit.

As the show began, Adeline couldn't help but feel a bit special, knowing that she was there at the Cardinal's request. He took the stage and started singing, captivating the entire audience with his powerful vocals. During the performance, he would occasionally lock eyes with the girl, giving her a playful wink that made her heart skip a beat. But the most magical moment came when he reached out and gently took her hand, holding it tightly as he sang the hauntingly beautiful lyrics of his award-winning song, "Cirice." Adeline was completely taken with him.

“Alright, Texas!” he yelled out in excitement, happy that he had something to look forward to once he exited the stage, “Remember, if you don’t have anybody to fuck when you go home tonight, go fuck yourselves!”

He ran backstage to await his new toy. Ashley and Kevin, the backstage directors, began undressing him, putting him into his routine meet and greet attire.

Meanwhile, Addeline and Ellie pushed against the crowd, trying to make their way backstage. The room was still buzzing with excitement as the girls navigated through the sea of people, Addy eager to reach her destination. She was stopped a few times by personnel but with the flash of her badge she continued to maneuver by everybody with no issue.

She approached the platform leading to the stage, hoisting herself onto it and getting so close that she could hear the twang in Papa Emeritus's accent.

“Come on, Ellie,” she shouted to her friend, “Keep up.”

She felt it appropriate to start shouting the man’s name, not very loud at first but then her voice grew louder and louder and she became more hopeless that she’d never locate him.

“Papa!”

The Cardinal looked up from his companions, dressed in his notorious blue jacket. He turned to Kevin and asked, “There is a beautiful young lady yelling for me right now. Can you go find her and bring her to me.”

He waited patiently, readjusting his sleeves and he stood waiting for Addy. He was completely overcome when he caught sight of her moving closer. Emotions he had never known before surged within him, possessiveness, hopelessness, longing, a tumult of feelings threatening to pull him apart.

He could barely greet her without stuttering, “Addeline, darling,” he reached for the young girl and quickly embraced her. She kissed his cheek and praised him for his great show, “The ritual was amazing!”

“Better than the first one?”

She giggled, “And possibly better than the next one.”

Papa knew that Ellie had accompanied Addeline, and while he didn’t want to pull her away from her friend, he longed to feel her close again.

“Where are you girls staying tonight?” he asked.

“It’s just some cheap place not too far from here,” Addy replied.

Ellie let out a dramatic sigh. “Cheap? Try horrifying. We’re probably going to be murdered in our sleep.”

The Cardinal raised a brow, clearly amused, but quickly offered a solution. “You may stay at our hotel. There’s more than enough room.”

Addy tilted her head, a teasing glint in her eye. “And what are the sleeping arrangements?”

He chuckled, catching on to her tone. “Well, Ellenore may stay in the room with the ghouls,” he said, casting a knowing glance at Ellie. “Whatever she chooses to do in there is entirely up to her.”

Ellie smirked, unbothered.

“And me?” Addy asked, playing coy.

His grin widened, lighting up his face. “You, my dear, will stay with me. In my room, of course.”

Her eyes gleamed, “Yes,” she answered, “I like that plan.”

“Great!” he was pleased, “You may wait around. I have to meet fans and then you will accompany us to our sleeping quarters for the night.”

The girls bid the band farewell, promising to follow their tour bus to whatever posh hotel they'd be staying at. Addeline did wonder why they would opt to stay in hotels when they had tour buses. She reasoned to ask Copia later.

The building wasn't far from the venue and the girls were easily able to tail the tour bus through busy traffic. Excitement surged as they beheld the grandeur of the place. Papa emerged from the bus, still adorned in his full costume, and approached Addy who was now standing in front of the doors to the hotel, gazing up at its lights. He gently took her by the waist as they both looked up at the building's illuminated façade, "What do you think?" he inquired.

Addy swallowed nervously. “It’s… much more impressive than our original destination.”

“I’m glad you approve,” Papa said with a small smile. “Follow me.”

As he turned to lead the way, Addy hesitated. She looked back to find Ellie, concern flickering in her eyes.

Papa noticed and paused. “Don’t fret about your friend, dear. My ghouls will look after her well.”

The way he said it made her blink. She wasn’t sure what exactly he meant, and the ambiguity sent a strange ripple through her.

He picked up on her hesitation and softened his tone. “They’re a quirky bunch—much like your friend. She’ll be safe. And entertained.”

Addy gave a small nod, comforted enough to continue but still not entirely at ease. As they neared his private room, a quiet tension returned, curling into her chest. Something about the silence, the closeness, the anticipation—it all made her heart thump harder in her ears.

“This is us,” the man stated.

He used his card key to open the door and led Addeline inside.

She was in awe of the stunning room and the breathtaking city view. Her face lit up with joy as she kicked off her shoes and playfully leaped onto the bed, then swiftly darted towards the window, "This is incredible!" she exclaimed.

Papa Emeritus chuckled at the young girl's excitement. He immediately recognized the sheltered life she had led, sensing her lack of exposure beyond her hometown. In that moment, he felt a strong desire to show her all the experiences she had been missing without even realizing it.

He stepped closer, his presence quiet but commanding as he joined her by the window. The soft glow of the city lights danced across her face, highlighting the uncertainty in her eyes. She didn’t turn to look at him, but he could feel the way her breath hitched slightly at his nearness.

“Addeline,” he said gently, his voice rich and sincere, “I want to give you everything you’ve ever dreamed of.”

The words lingered in the air between them, heavier than they sounded. She blinked slowly, her gaze still fixed on the darkened skyline as her heart pressed hard against her ribs. No one had ever said something like that to her—not with this kind of quiet conviction.

Her lips parted slightly, unsure of what to say, unsure if she believed him, unsure if she could let herself believe it. But still… she wanted to.

"Is there a catch?" she wondered.

"All you have to do is agree to be mine," he urged.

A shiver coursed down Addeline's spine at the daunting prospect of surrendering herself to this enigmatic man. her mind raced with questions. What does he want with me? she pondered, Why did he bring me here? Doubt crept in as she questioned why he chose her for this encounter. Fears of being sacrificed surfaced, fueled by rumors of a clergy capable of such atrocities, even towards their own kin. The Cardinal's intentions left her uneasy, wondering if she could trust him. Every fiber of her being screamed to flee, to reject his offer.

But the touch of his hand anchored her in that moment, despite her growing doubts and fears. He placed a gentle hand behind her head and pulled her closely to his lips. There, she hovered for a moment, thinking of her answer before she sealed it with a kiss.

She came down on his lips with such force and clung tightly to the man for dear life. The touch of his hand seemed to ground her, holding her steady even as uncertainty clouded her thoughts. Each fingertip pressing into her hips eased her worries, creating a sense of comfort.

Then, in a surprising turn, she felt herself lifted into the air. Papa had lifted her effortlessly, carrying her to the bed with a tenderness reminiscent of cradling a sleeping child. As he gently placed her down and settled beside her, a mix of emotions and questions swirled in her mind.

He gazed into her eyes and asked, "What are you thinking, Tesoro?"

"Tesoro?" she chuckled.

Returning the laughter, he shared, "It means treasure. You are my treasure."

Addy nodded, stroking the man’s face, "Why do you stay at hotels if you have a tour bus?"

He couldn't help but be amused at this question. Certainly, this couldn't be the only inquiry weighing on her mind, "My dear, once you've spent a night on that bus you will understand why we sleep in hotels as often as possible. We fly quite often, too, Amore."

"Amore?"

"Love," he said, "It means love. Now, what is really on your mind?"

The girl bit her bottom lip and blew air through her teeth, "Why me?"

He gazed down, contemplating how to convey his growing affection for her. He hesitated, not wanting to overwhelm her with his feelings after just a few encounters. Yet, in her, he saw a reflection of himself—a person who could ease the loneliness he had grown accustomed to, a loneliness he hadn't fully acknowledged until now.

He could have told her that it was because he’d never met anyone like her before or that she was the most beautiful creature he’d ever seen, but he settled for something simple, “Because, Tesoro, you see me, and I see you.”

She took a big gulp understanding in that one sentence everything that was in his head. She was in his clutches now, her fate sealed in that moment. A tear trickled down her cheek as she leaned in to kiss him once more. The tenderness of the kiss captured a sweet moment between the couple, enveloping them in a world of emotions and unspoken words.

“You will stay with me then?” he asked the woman.

“I will stay with you Papa,” she responded. She scooted her back to his chest and he let his strong-arm drape over her small frame. He pulled her tightly against him, so close he could feel the pounding of her heart.

The night had grown old, and they let themselves drift off into it. Soundly, they slept, embracing while the moon shone through their window, casting a gentle glow over their peaceful slumber.

Addeline awoke the next morning to an empty spot beside her. She rose from her slumber, stretched, and yawned, letting her hand fall onto the vacant area just next to her. The absence of Papa Emeritus beside her left a lingering sense of emptiness in the room, a stark contrast to the warmth of their shared moments the night before.

"Papa?" she called out, her voice tinged with worry, fearing he had vanished, leaving her alone in the hotel room to go to the next concert without her. "Papa?" Her desperation mounting as he remained out of sight.

Suddenly, his face appeared at the bathroom door, "I am here, Amore," he reassured her, "I needed a shower." Without his iconic face paint, she beheld him in a new light, seeing Papa Emeritus in a vulnerable state, stripped of his usual ghostly facade. This intimate moment unveiled a different layer to their intricate bond.

“How did you sleep?” he asked her, drying his hair with a towel.

She could see the man was much older than her by about twenty years at least. He had a strong jaw and thin lips. The black around his eyes remained as did the black on his top lip. She found it strange to see him this way, as a person and not a star. “I slept great,” she said.

“Good,” he responded, “We’ll be flying to Austin today for the next show. I know you probably wish to ride with Ellie?” This was more a question than it was a statement. He was hoping she’d accompany him instead.

“I feel like I’m obligated to,” the woman revealed.

Papa nodded his head, “Yes, it’s not wise to abandon friends, I suppose.”

“Could she maybe come with us?” Addeline wasn’t giving up on the idea just yet, “She could fly back after the show, I’m sure. Depending on what happened last night, I’m sure she’d be stoked to come along with us.”

It was an idea for sure and the Cardinal contemplated the thought some before agreeing, “Yes, I like it. You can talk to her.”

“Can we get tickets on such short notice?” she asked, wondering how the trip would be possible.

“Of course we can,” the man chuckled, "I am Papa Emeritus."

Addeline couldn't wait to tell Ellie that they'd be traveling first class with the band to the next tour. She jumped up wearing the same clothes she was in the night before and dashed toward the exit. Papa, who could move quite quickly for an older man, jumped in front of her and stopped her, "Where are you going?" he wondered.

She pointed to the doorway, "I have to tell Ellenore that we're flying with you guys!"

Copia placed a hand on the woman's back and drew her near to his chest. The sudden closeness between them sparked a mix of anxiety and excitement in the young woman. She could feel something hard between herself and the man and she knew exactly what he wanted.

“Not yet,” he said, staring into her eyes.

He kissed her passionately as he walked forward, forcing Addy to walk backwards. She tried her best to return his kiss while attempting not to lose her balance. When she felt herself near the bed she let her body lean back, slowly laying down onto her back as Papa let himself rest on top of her. The man untied his robe, presenting his erection to Addeline who was just as stunned to see it for the second time as she was for the first.

She thought back to that first time, remembering how wonderful he made her feel and how meticulously he handled her. She also remembered the momentary pain it caused her when his thrusts achieved an all too powerful surge, but she had enjoyed it.

She could feel his hands trail up her legs and then up her skirt. It made her squirm, and she grabbed his hand to stop him.

“Wait,” she whispered.

Copia, quite sexually charged at this point grew a bit impatient, although he’d never let it show, asked in a sweet voice, “What is it, Tesoro?”

She didn’t have an answer ready. In all honesty she didn’t know why she had stopped him. She shrugged her shoulders and raised one corner of her lip.

The Cardinal just smiled as he pled, “Give yourself to me.”

She let go of his hands and opened her legs. Had she not opened her legs the force of Papa’s body would have certainly pushed them apart. Papa kissed her fervently and as she returned his affection she couldn’t think of one instance where someone had made her feel so important—so worshiped. I could get used to this, she thought.

“Addeline?” She heard Papa speaking to her. “Addeline, darling, sometimes I feel you are not in the moment. You seem to astral project somewhere else.”

She laughed at this and pulled the man’s face to hers, once more trading kisses with him. She tried to concentrate the best she could without letting her mind wander. She felt the Cardinal’s hand twitching down below and she stopped kissing him to see what he was doing. She witnessed the man take his cock and place it at the center of her entrance.

Copia heard her take a big gulp and asked, “Is this, okay?”

Permission? He wants my permission? “Yes,” she spoke with some hesitation. In that instance she felt a force drive into her unlike anything she had experienced before. The pressure was even greater this second time around, so much so that it took her breath away and caused her to gasp.

“Are you alright, Addeline?” Papa noticed her uneasiness and wanted to ensure her comfortability before going any further.

“I’m fine,” she assured him, “I’m…” she trailed off, and began to breathe heavily as the Cardinal thrusted inside of her. “I’m… ah… I’m good.”

Papa laughed at her disoriented state. He wondered if he had this effect on all women. He continued to slide in and out of the woman, careful not to push too hard, too deep. He didn’t want to hurt her in her nervous state. Her face was so beautiful, he thought. He was obsessed with the way she let her eyes roll into the back of her head right before she shut them tightly. He adored the way her legs quivered around him after he hit sensitive areas on her body. He lived for her little noises, the moans and squeals she released underneath him as he gave her great pleasure. And finally, he prided himself on the intense release he gave her when she couldn’t hold in her orgasm any longer.

Addeline moaned loudly, gripped Papa’s back tightly with her legs and arched her back so far up that it drove the man’s cock deeper into her, adding even more sensation to the already intense orgasm she was having.

“God, Papa, yes! Oh my God yes!”

He let her relax and waited until her breathing became steady before he placed his fingers over her lips and pressed, “Cara Mia, in my ministry it is, ‘Oh my Satan,’” he teased.

Addeline laughed and pulled herself out from underneath the man. She was a sweaty mess. She caught a glimpse of herself in a nearby mirror—make up smeared, mascara running, hair tussled—she didn’t understand how anyone could find her fuckable in such a state.

“You’re beautiful, Addeline,” Papa told her upon seeing the young woman examine herself in the mirror, “But perhaps you’d like to shower before you check in with your friend.”

“Yes,” she said, “I will go shower. Thank you, Papa.”

The man nodded in approval. He loved the woman’s obedience. There were not many times in the ministry where he had the opportunity to deliver the final say but with Addeline, he figured everything he decided would be final. He loved the idea of having someone be subservient to him.

There was breakfast waiting for the woman when she stepped out of the shower and next to the breakfast was Ellie. She was sitting in Papa’s room waiting on Addy to come out. Addy looked around, confused, “Where’s…”

“He went to gather the ghouls,” Ellie chuckled, “Who are quite the hospitable bunch.”

Addeline playfully popped her friend’s hand, “What are you talking about? What did you do? What did THEY do?”

“Let’s just say that Sodo’s fingers work on a woman the same way they work on that guitar.”

“Jesus, Ellie, you're a slut!”

“ME?” Ellenore continued to laugh, “Don’t pretend you weren’t in here fucking Papa Emeritus. Swiss told me what you guys were up to.”

“How would he know what we were doing?" Addy asked, "And why would he even talk about that?”

Ellenore took a bite of toast and began to talk with a full mouth, “Because I’m good at soliciting gossip and because I sucked his—”

“OK ELLIE! Thanks, that’s quite enough,” she giggled, “I get the point. You had an orgy with the band.”

Her friend changed the subject, “So what does he want with you? Why the interest in you and why all this extravagance?”

Addeline looked up, pondering the same question, “I’m really not sure. He wants me to give myself to him.”

“Are you?” Ellie seemed concerned for her friend but intrigued by the thought.

“I think I already did,” said Addy.

Papa Emeritus swung the door wide, beckoning the girls with a commanding tone, "Time to depart."

They stuffed a few more bites of breakfast into their mouths and scurried after him. The hallway bustled with bellhops maneuvering luggage and band members darting about. Addy rushed out and collided with Swiss, landing hard on her elbows, a sharp cry escaping her lips.

"Oh my God, I'm so sorry," Swiss exclaimed, extending a hand to help her up.

"Shit," Addy muttered, feeling a rush of mortification before composing herself, "My fault, I wasn't paying attention."

“You need to be more careful,” Swiss flashed a toothy grin, a stage trademark, before dashing off to rejoin his bandmates.

Addeline turned to Ellie, "Was that the one you blew?" Ellie simply shrugged in response.

Addeline rode with Ellie to the airport, where Ellie left her car to join the band for their departure. Seated side by side on the plane, they reflected on the unexpected thrill of their road trip, finding it far more transformative than they had imagined.

Despite knowing their time together was fleeting, Ellie treasured the memories they were making. The concert tickets had proven to be more than just access to music—they were keys to unforgettable moments the two would always carry. For Addeline, however, the thrill of the present was shadowed by the uncertainty of what lay ahead. She felt that her defining memories hadn’t happened yet. And whether they would bring joy or heartbreak remained to be seen.

After that night’s show, Addeline turned to Papa, pleading with a desperate kind of charm, “Please, Papa! Can she bunk with the ghouls again? I’m not ready to say goodbye just yet.”

Papa reached for her hand with gentle assurance. “My dear,” he said, “she may stay for the remainder of the tour, if it pleases you.”

“Really?” Addy gasped, overwhelmed with relief. The idea of having a familiar face beside her as she stepped further into this surreal journey brought her a small but meaningful comfort. Still, doubt lingered. She was leaving behind everything she knew, her job, her routines, her safety net, for something wild and unpredictable. Following a rock star across the world wasn’t something she’d ever planned. It felt like a dream but dreams always came with a price. She waited for the catch.

But the catch never came.

Instead, she found warmth. Patience. Compassion. Papa Emeritus held her in ways no one ever had, not just in body, but in presence. His attention never felt obligatory, his words never hollow. His care was constant, his touch deliberate, and when he spoke her name, Amore” it did something to her that she couldn’t explain.

Was this her life now?

Notes:

Addeline is beginning to fall hard for Copia, although she is wary of how quick things seem to be moving. At this point though she doesn't want to turn back.

Chapter 6: You Want To Play With The Sire?

Summary:

Addeline's world is rocked as she faces telling Papa Emeritus IV something life changing. Unsure if he will leave her after the news, she struggles to maintain her composure before one of the biggest shows of his life.

Notes:

This chapter contains a big revelation from Addeline. Papa Emeritus will find himself getting what he wants much sooner than he anticipated. There is a sex scene in this chapter that portrays anal (p in a) which was a little difficult to write from a creative standpoint so hopefully that reads naturally. There are four different scenes in this chapter, but it all takes place over the course of one day with the exception of the very last scene. Enjoy!!

Addeline woke abruptly on the day of the final show, her body lurching as she rose from bed, a wave of dizziness washing over her. Clutching the edge of the nightstand, she felt the nausea rise within her, her hand instinctively moving to her stomach as she struggled to contain the urge to throw up. With a sudden rush, she dashed to the bathroom, desperation in her eyes as she sought the cold comfort of the toilet, embracing the cool ceramic before emptying the contents of her stomach.

Her mind raced as she pondered the sudden absence of her period. The alarming realization weighed heavily on her, causing her to retch once more, fighting to maintain her composure. Just as she finished, Papa Emeritus appeared in the doorway, his expression filled with concern. "Are you quite alright, Tesoro?" he inquired, swiftly moving to assist her.

Addeline rose quickly, "I'm fine," she reassured him, "just a bit of an upset stomach."

Papa Emeritus, trusting her words, nodded and started to make his way back into the room, "The concert begins at 7:00 tonight. Feel free to explore until then, but ensure you return before sound check."

"Yes, Papa," she called out from the restroom.

She waited until she heard the door close before darting out of the bathroom, determined to find Ellie in the ghouls' room. She composed herself to avoid drawing attention, quickly throwing on a robe before heading next door. With a gentle knock, she waited for a response. A groggy Swiss cracked the door open, peering out, "Can I help you?"

"Could you please send Ellenore over? It's urgent."

"Sure thing," he nodded, "Wait right here. I'll get her."

As the door shut in her face, a cool breeze snuck up her robe, causing her to shiver slightly.

Addeline's anxiety was so palpable she almost wanted to kick the door down, whisk her friend away, and march her across the hall. After several laps up and down the hallway, she caught sight of Ellie coming out. Without hesitation, she seized Ellie's hand and ushered her into the privacy of her and Papa Emeritus's room.

"Addeline, what the hell is wrong with you?"

Addy shushed her friend before blurting out what had been bothering her, "I missed my period, Ellie."

A look of shock crept across Ellie's face and her eyes grew as wide as a canyon, "What?" she asked, wanting to make sure she heard correctly.

"I missed my period," Addy said once more.

"Well, you're not pregnant, are you?" The silence between them worried Ellenore, "Addy you're not... ok, we all know you've been sleeping with Papa Emeritus but... well, you’ve been using protection, right?”

Again, silence filled the space between them.

“You’re on birth control, right?”

“No,” she shouted, “No, we didn’t use protection and no I’m not taking anything.”

“Jesus, Addy so you’ve just been throwing caution to the wind?”

“Well, what have you been doing all this time?” Addeline snapped, feeling a bit judged.

“Condoms! I don’t know these guys or who they’ve been with,” Ellie lectured her friend, “I certainly don’t want to get knocked up by any one of them.”

“Thanks,” Addeline scoffed, wondering when the support was going to come.

Ellie placed a hand on Addy's shoulder, “Listen, it'll be okay. There are worse things than being knocked up by a rock star. Do you want me to go get a pregnancy test?”

Addeline nodded, “Please!”

“There's a pharmacy across the street. I'll run and get one,” Ellie assured her friend that she would make haste. Her absence was the longest 15 minutes of Addeline's life. She waited, each minute passing making her sweat more and more. She only prayed that Papa would stay out of the room long enough for her to find out if she was going to be giving him a child.

"Finally, after what felt like forever, she heard the door slam.

“Ellie, is that you?”

“It's me! I've got the test.”

Ellenore dashed to the bathroom with the box of pregnancy tests, Addeline hot on her heels.

“You know how to use these, right?” she asked.

Addy snatched the box from her hand and ripped open its contents, “You pee on a stick for Christ's sakes! It isn't rocket science.”

Her hands trembled as she pulled her underwear down and sat on the toilet. She unwrapped the test and placed it underneath her, letting a stream of liquid saturate the strip. She quickly handed it over to her friend, who watched anxiously as Addeline sat, unable to move from her spot.

“Well?” she yelled, “What does it say, Ellie?”

Ellie's face remained blank, her expression unreadable as she stared down at the pregnancy test in her hands. Her thumb hovered over the plastic casing, unmoving. Without looking up, she finally broke the silence, her voice calm but edged with tension. "Addy," she said gently, still focused on the test, "I don’t want you to freak out."

Addeline, who had been pacing nervously behind her, froze in place. Her heart skipped a beat. "Ellie," she whispered, her voice cracking, "What does it say?" She jumped up and grabbed the test from her friend's hand. She let her eyes rest upon the two pink lines that had formed. "Oh shit," she began hyperventilating.

"Adds, calm down," Ellie grabbed her shoulder and sat her on the floor

“Oh shit!”

Ellie gently placed both hands on her shoulders, trying to ground her. “Addy, look at me,” she urged, her voice firm but tender.

The girl's breathing was uneven, her eyes darting around the room as if searching for a way out. Ellie gave her a gentle shake. “Addy, it will be okay. You can move forward from this, alright?”

Slowly, Addeline's eyes met hers, wide and scared, but focused.

“The only thing you can’t move forward from is death,” Ellie continued. “Everything else... this? You’ll get through it. Just tell him. He’ll help you.”

Addy nodded slowly, tears brimming but not falling. “You’re right,” she whispered. “Okay. I’ll tell him.”

She took a shaky breath, trying to steel herself. “Later, though. After the show. I don’t want to ruin his last night.”

Ellie didn’t argue. She just pulled her friend into a hug, holding her tightly. “Okay. After the show.”

The woman didn't want such a heavy burden placed on the singer before one of his biggest shows. She knew that this show was to be a special one, void of cell phones so the man could capture footage of the audience for an upcoming movie he had planned. If she told him the news now, he wouldn't be able to focus.

“Don’t tell the ghouls, ok?”

Ellenore put a hand over her heart, “I’d never tell them something like this. Don’t worry. Just tell him when you’re ready.”

Addy's mind was a storm of questions and doubts, a million thoughts crashing against each other like waves. Would he accept this unexpected news? Or would anger and abandonment be her fate? The weight of uncertainty pressed down on her, a heavy burden she had to carry through the day. Despite the turmoil inside, she resolved to wear a mask of normalcy, to be an unwavering support system for the man she had fallen for.

*

The Cardinal's pre-show behavior had become consistently marked by a hint of neediness. That night was no exception. Before the curtain rose, he sought reassurance and companionship from Addeline, revealing a more vulnerable side to his typically confident stage persona.

He found the woman backstage helping to lay out costumes. She was taking them out of a small closet and laying them flat for Kevin and Ashley to put in order. He ran up to her and grabbed her from behind, “What are you doing?” she chuckled, looking around to see if anyone could see him pulling her into the closet. There were only five minutes left till the show and everyone was looking for him, but he was too infatuated with his new love to realize it.

Locked away, out of sight from the public, he smothered the young woman with kisses. She broke free from his lips for a second and beckoned him, “Go! You must go sing, Papa! This is a big night.”

She laughed and attempted to open the door, but he pulled her back and pushed her flat against the wall. He grabbed her chin making sure her wide eyes were locked onto him. She could feel the lump in his pants as he pressed up against her.

“I need you,” he said.

She looked around, “Here? Now?”

He quickly unbuckled his belt, exposing himself, and lifted Addeline off the ground by her hips, “Right here, right now,” he whispered.

She straddled him as he violently slammed their bodies against the wall. Lucky for Copia she was wearing a skirt which allowed him an easy access point.

He plunged into her, yelling out in delight, “Cazzo, it feels so good to be inside of you, Amore.”

Each time Copia shoved himself into Addy, her back collided with the unforgiving wall. She could feel the sheet rock brushing against her back, causing her shirt to lift slightly due to the friction. Copia could feel her legs growing weary and heard her desperate grunts as she struggled to hold on. In an instant, he gently hurled her into the air and with a firm grasp, he swiftly caught her again, his hands tightening around her, ensuring a secure hold. She grabbed his back tightly to keep herself balanced which caused Copia’s cock to go deeper inside of her. This caused her to forget where she was at and she moaned loudly, giving away their secret hiding spot.

Swiss opened the door in time to see Papa climax.

“Oh, excuse me Cardinal,” he apologized, slamming the door quickly shut.

Startled beyond belief, Addy let her legs drop to the ground, Papa still halfway inside her. She pulled down her skirt as her feet hit the floor and she wiped some face paint off her lips. She was embarrassed but Papa merely exited the room, looked at his ghoul and stated, “No need for apologies. Let us get on with the show.” The confident man began walking towards the stage, Swiss following behind him after giving Addeline a perverted smirk.

She shook her head at the musician and ran off swiftly to escape her mortification.

She observed the triumph of the show from the shadows of the curtain. While she usually reveled in the energy of the pit, tonight, a mix of physical discomfort and emotional turmoil kept her at bay. The thought of exposing the life within her to the chaos of the mosh pit filled her with fear. Thankfully, Elenore stood by her side, offering the comfort and support of a true friend.

During a brief break in the music, Papa Emeritus stepped offstage and made his way toward the side where Addy stood. The crowd was still roaring, but for a moment, it was just the two of them.

“You alright, amore?” he asked, noticing the flush in her cheeks.

Addy forced a smile. “Yeah. It’s just hot back here.”

He touched her arm gently, eyes narrowing slightly in concern. “You sure?”

She nodded quickly. “Promise,” she said, eager to steer the conversation away from herself. Papa tilted his head slightly, sensing there was more beneath the surface, but before he could press further, she redirected with a bright tone, “You know,” she continued, “it’s amazing nobody snuck anything in here. I haven’t seen a single phone up the whole time.”

“Ah, yes, well we spent a great deal of money on a good security team.”

Papa could hear the instrumental nearing an end, the fans beckoning him to come back on stage. "Go," she urged him, "I'm fine and they need you." She flashed him a big smile and grasped at her stomach. She wanted so badly to tell him in that instant, but he dashed off before she could get out the words.

It was eerily reminiscent of the night Sister had stood frozen, longing to tell Nihil about her pregnancy--a night soaked in hesitation and silence. That moment had slipped through Sister's fingers, unrecoverable, and it haunted her still. Now, as Addy held her own secret close to her chest, the weight of unspoken truth pressed down on her, echoing that same irreparable pause in time.

Ellie could sense her agitation and reassured her, “You’ll have a chance to tell him soon.”

“I can’t stay here,” The woman said.

“Where are you going?” Ellie shouted as her friend began to walk away.

“I’ll be out by the buses,” she called out as she walked away for fresh air. And that’s where she stayed for the remainder of the show.

On the inside of the forum, Papa was finishing up his encore songs. A feeling of accomplishment and finality washing over him as he exited the stage. His heart raced as he desperately sought out Addy in the aftermath of the show. With the tour coming to a close, he braced himself to reveal his true feelings to her. His every thought and hope centered on the possibility of her staying by his side, a silent prayer to the dark forces he held dear.

He saw her leaning against the bus, speaking to members of the crew, “My love,” he called out, signaling her to come to him.

She looked up from her conversation and instantly began walking towards the man, pushing her way through a small crowd until she was standing in front of him.

“Hello,” he said.

“Hi,” she chuckled.

“Addeline, I need to speak with you.”

She looked down and kicked the ground, “Oh?” She said with a hint of nervousness, “Sounds serious.”

“Well, it is somewhat of a serious situation,” he revealed, “but hopefully not in a bad way.”

“I need to speak with you too,” her voice was shaky, “But I don’t really know how you’ll handle it.”

Papa eagerly listened, welcoming one last distraction before his impending revelation. A moment of respite amidst the anticipation of what was to come couldn't hurt.

Taking a deep breath, Addeline summoned every ounce of courage she had, though her heart thudded violently in her chest. The weight of her secret was crushing, the words teetering on the edge of her tongue. “I… I…” she began, but the fear clawed its way up her throat, silencing her. She looked into his eyes, searching for the right moment, the right breath, but it never came. “You go first,” she said instead, her voice small and uncertain. She just couldn’t do it, not yet.

The Cardinal took a deep breath and exhaled, “Addy, I haven’t been entirely honest with you.”

“What do you mean?” the woman was afraid Papa was going to tell her it was the end of the road for their short-lived relationship.

“I know we’ve only known each other for a short time but as Papa Emeritus the fourth, I need to continue my bloodline. I need to secure my place and to do that…” he stopped to see her reaction.

Her eyes were wide, hanging onto every word he spoke.

“There is no easy way to ask this, but I need to have children with someone—sons. I’ve been searching this whole tour hoping to find somebody willing to do that for me, to do that with me.”

Stunned into silence, Addeline struggled to articulate her thoughts, her mind a whirlwind of emotions. Opening her mouth to speak, only to close it in hesitation.

“I understand if you say no,” Papa reassured her, “When we first met on the tour bus that night at the Tampa show, I asked you if you would sacrifice something for me. That was the sacrifice I was speaking of. And it is quite a big sacrifice. You’d be giving up everything you know to live with me and to provide me with heirs.”

The girl continued this pattern of opening and closing her mouth. She managed to wretch out a sound or two but couldn’t push out anything intelligent.

“SPEAK!” The Cardinal shouted, growing impatient and anxious. He looked around to see that he had caught the attention of quite a few people. A bit embarrassed, he held his head down, “Sorry, for yelling Amore, I—”

“—I’m pregnant,” Addy blurted out, interrupting his apology.

Copia looked up abruptly. His eyes appeared inhumanly wide. The dark circles around his eyes and white face paint accentuated this.

“Yea, I know,” she said, “I just found out this morning.”

“Unholy Satan,” Papa whispered, “You’re pregnant at this very moment?”

“I was so scared to tell you,” The woman admitted, “I thought you’d think I had gotten knocked up on purpose. I thought you’d want to run away or you wouldn't want it.”

“Run away? Why…” The Cardinal hadn’t felt butterflies like this since the moment he first laid eyes on Addy. A mix of wonder and terror danced in his stomach as he looked at her and then gently placed his hand over her abdomen.

His voice softened to a whisper. “There’s a life… in there.”

She nodded, eyes wide, unsure whether his reaction would bloom into joy or retreat into fear. But before she could say another word, he took her hand in his and guided her away from the bustling crowd.

“Come,” he said, not with urgency but with quiet purpose.

Without another word, he led her up the steps of the tour bus. The world outside continued, but for them, time had stopped.

“GET OUT!” he roared, his voice sharp and commanding as it echoed through the narrow space of the bus.

The few ghouls and crew members who were lounging inside froze mid-motion, wide-eyed. No one had ever heard that tone from Papa before—not like that. Without hesitation, they scrambled to gather their things, murmuring apologies and brushing past one another as they rushed to the door.

The moment the door slammed shut behind the last one, the bus fell silent.

Copia stood motionless for a beat, then turned to Addy with eyes full of turmoil. His chest rose and fell rapidly, as if he were struggling to process the magnitude of what he’d just heard, just felt, just chosen.

“You... you kept this to yourself all day?” His voice had dropped now, low and trembling. “Why didn’t you tell me right away?”

“I didn’t want to distract you before the show,” she said softly. “You’ve worked so hard for this tour. I didn’t want to ruin tonight.”

“Ruin?” he echoed, stepping closer, almost in disbelief. “You think this ruins things?” His hands lifted as if to hold her, then dropped to his sides, unsure.

“I don’t know what to think,” she admitted, finally meeting his eyes. “I’m scared, Papa. I don’t know what this means for you… for me… for us.”

He closed the space between them and gently cupped her cheeks, forcing her to focus on him. His eyes searched hers, vulnerable for the first time in a long while.

She looked at him with a half-hearted smile, “I guess you have a chance now of having that son you need.”

Her statement reeled him back to their earlier conversation. He had almost forgotten that he confessed to her why he needed her, “You’re angry,” he said, as if he was stating a fact.

Addy breathed in and out and tried to gather her thoughts, “I’m not angry. It’s just…” she laughed and threw her hands up over her head, “I guess I am just appreciating the irony of the situation.”

“The irony?” Papa asked, confused, “And what is the irony?”

“You needed me to be pregnant and I'm pregnant!” silence filled the air for a minute before she inquired, “What happens if I have a boy for you?”

Papa’s expression shifted, the question settling deep in his chest. He stepped forward, reaching out instinctively as though the weight of her words had physically drawn him in.

“Then he becomes my heir,” he said quietly. “He carries my blood… my name. And if he wants it, if he’s worthy, he carries the mantle too.”

“That’s a BIG task,” she laughed, recalling their original conversation on the day they first met.

He chuckled and walked closer to her, “Yes, my dear it is. One of the biggest you could imagine. But I would be absolutely honored if you accompanied me back home to have our child.”

She hesitated at first, only to make him sweat a bit. Of course she would go with him. She loved him, “Ok,” she agreed.

The Cardinal’s face lit up, “Ok?” he repeated, “You’ll come with me?”

“Well, it’s better than going back home single and knocked up,” she laughed.

Papa was not laughing though. He grabbed the back of her head, gently, and pulled her in for a kiss. He couldn’t believe that he had achieved everything that Sister had asked of him before returning home. All the stress melted away and he felt at peace. He wrapped his arms around her and held her tightly.

Addy swallowed, not quite content just yet, “And if it’s a girl?”

He smiled warmly, without hesitation. “Then she will be the most adored, spoiled, and feared little creature in the world.”

Feeling completely at ease now, Addy started to run her hand down his pants.

“Mmm,” the Cardinal moaned, “What are you doing there?” Copia was suddenly very aware of how painfully tight his pants were. He cursed under his breath as he glanced at the clock on the wall. “There’s no time to take care of this now,” he referred to the obvious erection she’d just given him. “Guess I’ll have to will it away.”

“I’m sorry, Papa.”

“I’ll punish you for it later,” he grinned.

She smirked at the thought as her lover hurried toward the door. She watched him take his jacket off to wrap around the front of his pants and chuckled as he disappeared from her sight.

*

The bus pulled up to a fancy hotel where the crew would spend one more night before flying home the next morning. Adeline and Papa checked in together. They received keycards and walked up to their suite, the valet behind them with some luggage. The Cardinal pulled out a hefty tip to hand to the bag boy before shooing him away. He was ready to collect on his declaration from earlier.

“So, I said I’d be punishing you tonight,” he scoffed, deviously.

“Yes, you did,” Addy said, letting her fingers examine several pieces of furniture. She understood what the Cardinal’s punishments entailed.

“I’ll have to be gentle with you now of course, since you are carrying my child.”

Addeline's smile conveyed her happiness as she basked in the excitement of him embracing fatherhood without a hint of fear. Under his hungry eyes, she removed her clothing for him and took her place on the bed. She positioned herself on all fours, wanting him to take her from behind.

Quite aroused, Copia stripped from concert clothing. The last things to come off were his black satin gloves. He bit off the tips one by one with his front teeth, intending to stroke the girl’s insides without the barrier. She faced the wall as he positioned himself behind her, allowing his warmth to graze her body. He moved his fingers lightly over her folds and she quivered at his touch. Back and forth, he rubbed her swelling lips.

After a few minutes of this, she grew desperate for more. Finally, he slowly slipped two fingers inside of her, wanting to get her ready for what was about to come. She was babbling incoherently. Addy found herself thrusting against his fingers, reveling in the friction it provided. She clung tightly to the blankets on the bed to keep herself propped up.

Suddenly, he stopped.

“Papa?” she called out to him.

“One second, my love.”

She could hear him cluttering around the room behind her. Then the noise stopped. Curious, she looked back to see him pumping lube onto his fingers.

“What are you doing?” she asked nervously.

“Trust me, darling,” he continued to say.

“Where did you get that?”

He laughed to himself, “I grabbed it from the ghouls’ room, actually.”

Of course, Addy thought to herself.

She looked forward at the wall again, staying firm on her hands and knees when she felt a cold sensation press against her tighter muscle - one that nobody had ever explored on her before. It startled her and she let out a squeak.

Realizing what he was about to do, she grabbed his wrist with her small hand and tried to push it away, “I don’t think so,” she snapped. Her attempt was in vain. He was so much stronger than she was, and his hand didn’t move an inch.

“Shh,” Copia ignored her, “Keep forward,” he demanded.

“You’re way too big, Papa,” she protested, “It’ll hurt.”

“I will be gentle, Amore. Do not worry.”

She reluctantly released him and faced forward again, bracing herself for this unexplored act.

She was quite tense, which wouldn’t allow for an easy entrance, so Papa glided the lube in circles and coaxed her, “You’re going to need to relax,” until she settled down. She took a deep breath as Copia moved close behind her, setting his lubed cock at her taut entrance, “Are you ready?” he moaned into her ear. She gulped, closed her eyes tightly and nodded her head.

“Green."

Copia positioned himself accordingly and attempted to break the seal to her backdoor, but the muscle showed unwavering resistance. He could sense her unwillingness and so he let a single finger slip into her to loosen her up. Naturally, she made a few soft, pitiful whimpering sounds, her breath hitching with each one, but this made her open up for him, her body responding instinctively to his touch. He pushed into her one inch at a time. Addy clenched but was forced to release around him, feeling a slight sting as he reached halfway.

“Are you, okay?” he asked, "Il mio tesoro è così stretto."

She remained silent. It hurt badly. She wanted to scream red, but the word seemed to be trapped in her throat, unable to escape. She breathed through it and the rest of him slipped into her with ease. She groaned as he began to move inside of her. The initial sting slowly melted away, replaced by an overwhelming surge of satisfaction as his mighty girth began stretching her out.

He reached beneath her, letting a finger run from her taint to her clit and she felt herself growing fairly close to release. With the vanishing of her resistance, Copia sped up his thrusts. The wave coming towards Addy was so fast she barely noticed she was letting out feral screams. She wasn’t aware that she had been crying loud enough for passers to hear. She would certainly be teased about it the next morning by the ghouls who were bunking just next door. She clenched again tightly around Papa's cock, feeling an earth-shattering explosion surge through her body as the man continued slamming his hips into her. She fell limp onto the bed when it was over, her body collapsing in a mix of exhaustion and relief. Her limbs felt heavy, sinking into the soft mattress as she let out a deep, shuddering breath.

“Done so soon?” he asked as the fluttering of the orgasm ebbed away.

He removed himself from his new companion, still not believing he had someone to do these things to. It happened so quickly that he hadn’t had time to finish. That was fine with him though. He found that he enjoyed seeing Addy come undone much more than he enjoyed his own pleasure. Her breath was jagged, and her eyes were still closed when he leaned forward to kiss her. He held her forehead against his and with their noses touching he gently pressed his lips onto hers. The man tenderly brushed through her ruffled hair with his fingers and looked into her eyes. This brought her back to Earth.

“You’re having my child,” he smiled.

She returned the expression, “Yes, I am.”

*

The morning light came quickly, and Addeline's heart weighed heavy with sorrow as she watched Ellie prepare to depart, knowing that this marked the conclusion of her familiar life's chapter. She had no idea when she would see her friend again or what laid ahead of her when she left with Copia. A whirlwind of questions flooded her mind in that instant. Would she be welcomed by his loved ones or this clergy he spoke of? Would they remain in a blissful state, or would things take a turn for the worse? And the baby? Would the environment she'd be staying in be a suitable place for her to bring up a child? These queries made her doubt the decision she was making, and she became sick with worry. She dared not let it show, however. Copia was much too happy and she did not want to ruin his blissful state. She could only hope that he would take care of her and their unborn child the way he had been since the day they met.

Notes:

So, this is it! Addeline has agreed to go with Copia to have his child for him. Of course, she has no idea what she is getting herself into. All she knows is that she loves Papa Emeritus and she is happy to be having his heir. If you made it this far into the story, then I hope you are enjoying it. As I said, it's my first fanfic! Kudos and comments mean everything to me! :)

Chapter 7: I'll Be The Shadow, You'll Be The Light

Summary:

In this chapter, as the Re-Imperatour comes to a close, Addy must say goodbye to her own world. Papa Emeritus introduces his pregnant girlfriend to Sister Imperator, or should I say his mother. The woman is initially jealous not to be the only woman in her son's life anymore but elated to find out that she will be a grandmother. Addeline has trouble adjusting to life in the clergy, feeling judged from all angles and anxious at the fast pace in which things seem to be moving. Will she be able to adapt to life in the church of Satan? Or will she break under the pressure?

Notes:

There is quite a bit of smut fluff in here just to establish how smitten Papa and Addy are with each other. They are in their honeymoon phase which does wear off, unfortunately for our characters. For the time being, however, they are enjoying their newly found companionship in each other. SMUT includes restraints, sub/dom and sex injuries, p in v.
Translations:
Sorella = Sister
Sono così felice che tu sia tornata Papà = I'm so glad you are back Papa
dolcezza = sweetness

The Cardinal escorted his new companion back to the ministry where she would spend the rest of her days as his. Stepping into the mausoleum snatched her breath away; her astonishment was beyond words. The establishment was breathtaking. It exuded a peaceful and reverent atmosphere. The walls were embellished with detailed artwork and graceful marble. Soft lighting bestowed a warm glow throughout, fostering a tranquil ambiance. Rows of exquisitely made crypts and niches lined the space, each boasting a distinct style. The ceilings soared, rivaling the heavens, and the corridors stretched into infinity. It was unlike anything she had ever encountered.

“This is beautiful,” she said, her mouth agape as she continued to follow Copia down the halls.

He looked around, seeing the place again for the umpteenth time, “Yes, it is not a bad place to spend eternity.”

A dimly lit corridor started to reveal a figure. It became clear that it was a woman in her late sixties. With each step, her shoes tapped against the floor, creating a rhythmic sound. As she approached, her eyes lit up with joy as she spotted the Cardinal. She rushed to embrace him tightly. Copia graciously accepted her warm hug, "C," she greeted him affectionately, ignoring Addy. "I'm so glad you're back, dear boy. You did wonderfully on the tour!"

"Thank you, Sister," Copia replied, picking up a bag from the ground. She halted him, "No need to worry about that, Cardi; the staff will bring in your belongings."

Sister called out a name, “Sister Annaliese!” A young woman appeared in a nun’s outfit. “Sister Annaliese, will you take the Cardinal’s bags to his room?”

“Hello young Sorella,” The Cardinal stated with a wide smile, “Nice to see you,” he gave the young woman a warm embrace, earning him a sinister look from Addeline.

The girl reciprocated, squeezing him tightly as she rambled on in Italian, “Ciao Papà Emeritus. Sono così felice che tu sia tornata Papà!"

"English, please, Sorella," he requested of the young woman. He addressed Addeline as he spoke of the young sister, "Annaliese here is from Rome. I taught her English myself, haven't I dolcezza?"

"Sì Papà,” she replied in a heavy Italian accent, “I am so happy you are home. I have... um, kept your things... how do you say... organisé for you.”

“Why thank you,” he replied, “You are my most dependable Sister of Sin."

“Grazie, Papà Emeritus,” she giggled as he released her, and she darted over to grab his bag, her laughter filling the room with a light-hearted melody.

Addy scowled, jealousy rising like a tide she couldn’t hold back. If there was one thing she excelled at, it was envy, and she didn’t like the girl, not one bit. The way she looked at Papa was just a little too intense, her touch lingered too long, and her laugh was far too exaggerated in his presence.

The feeling only intensified when Addy was left standing alone, watching as Sister Imperator led her lover away. A sense of invisibility settled over her—like she'd been forgotten, pushed to the edges of the room and everyone’s attention. She glanced around, wondering if anyone even noticed she was there. Just as the weight of being overlooked began to press down on her, Papa Emeritus’s voice broke through the moment.

“Sister,” he called, glancing back toward Addy. “This is Addeline.”

Sister Imperator's cheerful demeanor turned cold. She scrutinized the young woman while looking her from head to toe and then from toe to head, "Hello..." her voice trailing off as if she had forgotten the name.

"Addeline," the young woman said, echoing the Cardinal's introduction.

Sister scoffed and averted her gaze, grasping Cardi's hand, "Cardi, there's much to prepare for the upcoming tour," she said as their voices faded into the distance down the corridor.

"Oh Sister, must we talk business? I just finished a tour.”

Addy, momentarily stunned, could only assume that Sister was some kind of overprotective mother hen, hovering, possessive, and clearly not fond of sharing.

Addy quickly gathered her wits and hurried after them, unwilling to be left behind. But in her rush, her foot caught beneath her, and she stumbled hard to the ground. The Cardinal spun around at the sound, immediately rushing to her side.

“Are you alright, darling?” he asked, concern etched across his face as he helped her up with ease.

“Quite the clumsy one, isn’t she?” Sister remarked, her tone dry and dismissive.

The Cardinal, ignoring Sister’s snide remark, kept his focus entirely on Addy. He gently brushed his hand over her abdomen, his touch protective, reverent. “Amore,” he murmured, his voice low with worry, “please be careful. We can’t risk anything happening to the little one.”

Sister whipped her head around at the mention, echoing, "Little one?"

"We hadn't planned on announcing it so soon," Copia confessed, clasping Addy's hand, "but Addeline is with child."

Sister's face split into a sly grin as she bounced excitedly. She hurried to Cardi, nearly sidelining Addy, exclaiming, "Marvelous, C! This is splendid news. We must inform the clergy immediately."

For the first time, Addy felt seen by the woman. Sister clasped her hands and praised her, “You’ve done well, girl.”

The words landed oddly. Done well? she thought to herself. All I did was spread my legs and got knocked up.

Sister Imperator slowly released Addeline and turned to her son. “Cardi, why don’t you show Addy to her room? I’ll give you two some time to settle in before this evening’s proceedings.” She took a few steps toward the door but paused, glancing back. “And, Addy—I’d like a private word with you at some point.”

As she disappeared through the doorway, Papa turned to his mate with a smile. “Isn’t she great?”

Honestly, the woman left a bad taste in Addy’s mouth. But she wasn’t about to say that to the Cardinal—not about his mother. So instead, she offered a faint smile and followed him down the corridor.

He stopped at a carved wooden door and gestured toward it. “Hopefully it’s up to your standards, my dear.”

The Cardinal opened the door to reveal a plain, dark room that felt more like a holding cell than a place to rest. The walls were a cold, uninviting gray, unadorned and lifeless. A single narrow bed sat against one wall, its sheets stiff and clinical. A small, bare table stood in the corner with a lonely chair beside it—no flowers, no pictures, no signs of comfort or warmth. The air felt still, heavy, as though the room hadn’t been occupied in years. It was a space stripped of personality, and it made Addy feel more like a guest under surveillance than a welcomed visitor.

“Wait…” she asked, confused, her brow furrowing. “I’m not going to sleep in your room with you?”

Copia chuckled softly. “You are always welcome in my room, my pet. But perhaps you’ll want your own space from time to time, eh?”

She gave a small nod, still uncertain. “Can I see your room?”

Without hesitation, he took her hand and led her down the hall to his private den. The room was dim, cloaked in soft shadows, with no trace of natural light. A lava lamp in the corner cast slow, hypnotic swirls of color across the walls. But it wasn’t nearly as bleak as she had imagined.

There were touches of him everywhere—band posters carefully hung, a game console resting beneath an old television, and candles adorned with images of the Virgin Mary lining a shelf. It was oddly cozy, intimate even. Not the cold, ominous dungeon she’d pictured, but something softer. Something unmistakably his.

She noticed a hook in the middle of the room secured to the ceiling, “What’s that?” she asked.

He glanced up at the object that caught her attention, “Oh… that?”

“Yea,” she said, “it’s kind of random.”

He chuckled, “This hasn’t always been my room. My predecessor, Terzo, was quite the ladies man.”

“What is it?” she smiled a grin of curiosity.

“Well, Cara Mia, I can tell you or I can show you.”

“Show me,” she said, a spark of curiosity dancing in her eyes as the Cardinal moved toward his closet.

He opened the door with a slight creak and began to rummage through its contents, pulling out a few carefully chosen items. "Now, I've never used this," he said, still plundering through items, "But I know how it works. Why don't you go ahead and get undressed."

Addeline’s heart began to pound as she watched him finish at the closet. When he turned around, she was looking at him. She met him halfway, her steps slow, deliberate. Without breaking eye contact, she lifted her shirt over her head and let it fall to the floor. Then, with steady fingers, she unbuttoned her pants and eased them down, stepping gracefully out of them before continuing forward until they stood face to face.

“Now what?” she asked, her voice low, breath catching slightly on the edge of anticipation.

“Turn around,” he commanded, quite turned on by her confidence.

The sash from his papal robe hung loosely in his hand, its crimson fabric rich with ceremonial weight. Without a word, he stepped behind her and guided her wrists together, binding them gently but firmly behind her back. Then, moving with quiet precision, he climbed onto a small step stool—also taken from the wardrobe—and threaded the other end of the sash through the hook fixed into the ceiling. The fabric pulled taut, lifting her arms slightly and anchoring her in place. There was something ritualistic in the way he moved, as if every motion was part of a sacred rite meant only for the two of them.

“Now, Amore,” he began, “this may be very uncomfortable so if you want out, I need you to remember our safe words.”

“Green, yellow, red,” she recited, assuring him that she remembered.

“Good girl,” he murmured, lifting the sash slowly behind her, guiding her body until she was bent forward at just the angle he wanted. Once satisfied with her position, he secured the tie with care, making sure she was steady. “Are you alright, bella mia?” he asked softly, a flicker of tenderness breaking through the tension.

“I’m okay,” she called out, her head dangling toward the floor, all her hair in front of her face.

Copia stepped down from the stool and silently unfastened his pants, letting them fall to the floor. He approached her with purpose, hands finding her waist as he pressed himself against her. Guiding himself carefully, he positioned at her center. Her body welcomed him without resistance. Usually, he took his time, allowing her to adjust to the full extent of him. But not this time. There was no slow build, no tenderness, just a single, forceful thrust that stole her breath. Addeline instinctively tried to pull forward, seeking relief from the sudden depth, but the way she was bound gave her little room to move. She gasped, her fingers twitching against the restraint.

He felt her shift, trying to pull away, and his voice softened with concern. “Are you alright, love?”

She couldn’t answer, not with words. The weight of her own body dragged her downward, the sash dug into her wrists to keep her upright, and the Cardinal’s presence behind her drove her forward. She was caught in a perfect tension, suspended between restraint and surrender, fighting gravity from every direction.

Copia, ever intuitive, sensed her struggle without needing words. Without withdrawing from her, he reached around and wrapped his arms firmly across her chest, lifting her just enough to ease the strain on her shoulders and wrists. The tension in her body softened slightly as the weight shifted.

She was breathing hard, each inhale shaky and shallow.

“Shh,” he murmured against her ear, his voice gentle, reassuring. “I’ve got you.”

She found her balance in his arms, her breath beginning to steady as the overwhelming pressure slowly gave way to a sense of safety. The anxiety that had flared moments before began to ease. Once he felt her body relax, Copia gently guided her forward again, letting her slump back into position with care.

“My love,” he whispered, “are you ready?”

“Yes,” she replied, her voice trembling but certain.

This time, Papa moved with more caution, easing in and out of her with a slower rhythm, mindful not to stress the restraints that held her arms overhead. The angle left her feeling more exposed to his penetration, every motion seemed to deepen her vulnerability, heightening her sensitivity.

Copia, focused and deliberate, adjusted his pace, seeking the spot he knew would unravel her completely. He intended to bring her there swiftly, not out of impatience, but so he could release her from the bindings and hold her freely in his arms once more.

With each thrust, her resistance melted away, her body yielding to his with growing ease. Her skin was impossibly soft beneath his touch, and his hands moved instinctively—one arm wrapped around her waist while the other slid between her thighs. His fingers found her clit, drawing a sharp gasp from her lips as her breath quickened in response.

“Breathe, amore.”

He could tell right away the moment she finally lost her inhibitions and began to enjoy what was happening to her. She was no longer just enduring; she was embracing. A raw, disembodied moan escaped her lips as she began to push back against him, meeting his rhythm as best she could despite the restraints.

“Ah, you like that now?” he murmured, a grin tugging at the corner of his mouth as he drank in the sound of her pleasure. Her cries were a symphony, and he reveled in every note.

Copia began to move much faster and at a rougher pace. He grabbed into her hips to center her, his fingers digging into her skin as he continued thrusting.

Addeline’s breath came in sharp, uneven bursts, her body rocking beneath the force of each thrust. The sound of skin meeting skin echoed through the dim room, mingling with the ragged sounds of her pleasure. Her knees trembled beneath her, but the sash kept her upright, suspended in submission.

Copia was relentless now, lost in the rhythm of her body, the heat between them, the way she responded to every motion, every inch. He leaned over her, his chest brushing her back, breath hot against her neck as he growled low, “You’re taking me so well, bella mia.”

Her moan was answer enough, broken and needy, her hips moving in sync with his as the tension inside her began to coil tight. He felt it—how close she was—how her body clung to him, begging for release.

And he wasn’t far behind.

Addeline’s body trembled, every nerve drawn taut as a bowstring. The pressure inside her built to a breaking point, unbearable and exquisite all at once. Her breath hitched and then came a cry as the wave crashed over her. Her whole body shuddered, collapsing into the sensation as she clenched around him, unable to hold back any longer.

That was all Copia needed.

With a guttural sound torn from deep in his throat, he thrust once, twice, then buried himself fully with a final, violent tremor. His fingers dug into her hips as his release tore through him, hot and staggering, his body pulsing in time with hers.

For a moment, everything was still. There was only breathing, their hearts pounding in unison, the faint sway of the sash as it gently rocked with the aftershocks. Then, slowly, Papa loosened his grip and leaned forward, pressing a kiss to the back of her shoulder. “Bravissima,” he whispered, his voice warm, “You were perfect.”

With great care, he reached up and loosened the sash from the hook. Her arms fell forward with a soft thud, and he was quick to catch her, wrapping his arms around her before she could collapse.

“I’ve got you, Amore,” he whispered, easing her down onto the bed nearby.

Addeline didn’t protest, her limbs were too weak, her mind floating somewhere between exhaustion and euphoria. He untied her wrists gently, rubbing slow circles into the tender skin where the sash had left faint impressions. She sucked in air through clenched teeth and grabbed at her wrists to soothe the heat she felt around them, “Ow, ow, ow,” she began to cry. She hadn’t realized how much it had hurt.

“Let me see, my love.” When her fingers began to twitch and flex on their own, he leaned forward and pressed a kiss to each hand, “Amore, you should have told me it was hurting you.”

She placed her head on his chest and spoke into his shirt, “I didn’t think it was hurting that badly until the very end.”

The cardinal coddled her and hugged her tightly, “Pleasure can make pain seem non-existent,” he said.

Copia fetched a warm cloth and returned, wiping her down with quiet reverence, careful not to say too much, not to overwhelm her. She watched him through half-lidded eyes, her body sinking into the mattress.

He climbed in beside her, pulling the blanket over their bodies and curling himself around her, one hand cradling her abdomen protectively.

“You did so well,” he murmured into her hair. “Thank you for trusting me.”

Addy nestled into his chest, finally able to exhale, her heartbeat beginning to slow. “Of course I trust you,” she whispered back.

And for a while, they simply lay there, tangled together in silence—no longer Cardinal and vessel, not roles or titles, just two souls sharing breath in the aftermath of something raw, intimate, and real.

*

Sister Imperator sat in her office poring over the intricate plans spread across her mahogany desk, her mind a whirlwind of thoughts and concerns. The heavy drapes muffled the outside world, creating a cocoon of silence that only amplified the weight of her responsibilities. Of course, her silence was interrupted by the ghostly figure of Papa Nihil when he appeared standing next to her. He had a knack for materializing whenever and wherever he pleased, and it sometimes drove Sister mad.

"Good evening, Seestor. You're looking lovely as always," Papa Nihil greeted with a sly smile.

"Good evening, Papa," Sister replied, her voice tinged with weariness.

"Did the cardinal make it home?" Nihil inquired, his tone curious.

Sister sighed deeply, "Yes, he did."

"Did he find his prime mover?"

Leaning back in her chair, Sister tried to relax, "Yes, he did. And she's already pregnant."

"I can't believe any woman would let such a fool impregnate her," Nihil scoffed, shaking his head in disbelief.

Sister shot him a sharp look, her eyes rolling so hard they almost hurt. "Nevertheless, Papa, he did. And she is."

"You seem displeased, Seestor," Nihil observed, leaning forward with interest.

Imperator leaned forward, propping an elbow on her desk and resting her chin against her hand. “She hardly strikes me as a prime mover, more like a clumsy teenager playing grown-up. She’s on the older side, not exactly in her prime childbearing years, but still young enough to be fertile I suppose.”

Nihil’s eyes lit up with sudden interest. “Is she good-looking?”

“Oh, Papa, shut it!” Sister snapped, irritation sharp in her voice. “That’s irrelevant, and you’ll have nothing to do with her. Keep your ghost boner out of that girl's face.”

Nihil raised a brow, completely unfazed. “I’ll have you know my ghost boner still has plenty of admirers, thank you very much.”

Sister scoffed. “Please. The only thing your ghost boner attracts is pity and a restraining order. Keep it zipped... or exorcised. I don’t care which.”

Her mind churned with worry. This young lady, scarcely older than a teenager in appearance, did not seem capable of the monumental task ahead. Sister feared resistance from the girl and doubted her suitability for such a significant responsibility for the clergy and her son. Then again, the girl’s naivety might work to her advantage. After all, someone so inexperienced would be far easier to control. She knew she would have to keep a close eye on the situation, ensuring everything unfolded according to plan.

*

Adeline was awoken by the roar of a large bell around 6:00 that evening. She sat up, startled at how loud it was and wondered if she’d be hearing it more than just once a day. The woman stretched and let out a yawn but quickly flinched at the sensation of her sore body.

Papa woke up too. He was stirred by feelings of arousal when he glanced over to see her naked body. He grabbed her and brought her near to him.

“Be careful, Papa!” she screeched, “I’m sore as hell!”

He focused his eyes on her wrists again, “Don’t worry about that, my darling. We will put some Arnicare cream on it and maybe not hang you up from the ceiling anymore, eh?”

He was ravishing her with kisses, sucking her neck, her ears, her cheeks and then her mouth. She was giggling so hard she struggled to get air.

“Papa, I can’t breathe,” she laughed.

“Mmm…” he became more ferocious.

“Papa, I think that bell was important.”

“I want you, amore mia! Do you want me?”

Tickled by the nibbles he was placing all around her, she struggled to answer his question. She managed to push out a giddy, “Yes.”

“Tell me then. Tell me that you want me.”

Adeline obliged, muttering the words, “I want you.”

Without breaking their kiss, the Cardinal climbed on top of his new companion. She gasped as she felt the sudden weight of him bearing down on her. His hips moved slowly against hers. Addy placed her hands on his rear and tried to move with his rhythm. His naked bulge excited her.

Copia trailed hot kisses across Adeline’s chest, his lips wrapping around one breast, then the other, sucking and savoring the soft flesh before continuing his descent. Her fingers tangled in his thick, salt-and-pepper hair, gripping tightly as anticipation coiled in her stomach.

When his mouth found her cunt, she gasped. He alternated between slow, deliberate sucking and quick flicks of his tongue, each motion designed to unravel her further. The sensation was overwhelming—too much and not enough all at once. Her hips arched instinctively, driving him deeper into her, and he let her. The Cardinal smirked against her skin, pride swelling in his chest. He loved the way she came undone for him—loved knowing it was his mouth, his touch that reduced her to this.

“How is that?”

“So, good!” she moaned, feeling his tongue explore her insides.

“I love the way you taste,” he mumbled, swirling around her clit as if it were the top of an ice cream cone.

Copia withdrew his mouth from between her thighs, the absence of his tongue quickly replaced by the skilled thrust of his fingers. He slid them inside her with practiced ease, curling and pumping in a rhythm that made her moan aloud. Addeline lifted her head to look down at him, breathless as she watched the Cardinal utterly consumed by her—ravishing her with single-minded devotion.

But she wanted to give him something in return. Her hand reached for him, fingers curling around his thick length. She began to stroke him slowly, deliberately, relishing the way he twitched beneath her touch. The groan that escaped his throat only encouraged her. They moved in tandem—him working her with steady, precise pressure, and her returning the favor with matching hunger.

“Ah, yes,” he hummed.

Copia slowly removed his fingers from inside her, glistening and warm. Without breaking eye contact, he brought them to his mouth and slipped them between his lips, sucking each one clean, relishing the taste of her with a satisfied hum, like a man indulging in something fattening.

Adeline let go of Copia and grabbed the bottom of his shirt—attempting to pull it up over his head. She tugged it away from him and tossed it onto the floor where her clothes still lay from earlier.

“Vieni qui,” he commanded, reaching for her—come here. He often slipped into Italian when he spoke to her, especially in moments like this. She’d come to recognize some of the phrases. Mia—my—was the one that always stood out. It trailed after nearly everything he called her. Amore mia—my love. Cara mia—my dear. Sometimes, when his voice was softest, she became bella mia—his beautiful one.

There was never a shortage of endearments from him, each one wrapping around her like silk. Even if she didn’t always understand the words, she understood the meaning. She was his. And he made sure she felt it.

She was also learning to recognize the sharper edges of his language. When something went wrong at a show, or when he was truly angry, he’d shout, “Cazzo!” The first time she heard it, she flinched. But she’d heard it in the bedroom too, only then it came out as a groan of pure pleasure, not fury.

At times, when she took him into her mouth, he’d lace his fingers into her hair and gently push her head down, murmuring, “Suco.”

She didn’t need a translation—that one was immediately self-explanatory.

She reached out for him, but before she could fully make contact, he grabbed her wrists and swiftly pulled her into his lap, “Ouch, ouch!” she yelped, half-laughing, half-protesting as the sudden movement caught her off guard.

Forgetting her injuries, he felt instant regret, “Oh no, my love! I’m so sorry. Please forgive me.”

He brought her wrists to his lips, his touch now tender where it had been firm. He held her gently, as if making amends with each stroke of his thumb across her skin. Once she had relaxed into his hands, he shifted her with care, wrapping her legs around his waist. Their bodies aligned, her warmth pressed intimately against him. Sitting upright now, chest to chest, he lifted her just enough to guide her onto his rigid length.

She sank onto him slowly, and they both exhaled at once, breath mingling, foreheads nearly touching, as the connection between them deepened once more.

Adeline couldn’t help the string of curses that spilled from her lips as he entered her from this new angle, forcing her to take him all the way to the base. The stretch, the depth—it sent a rush of heat through her belly, butterflies fluttering like mad.

Copia shifted beneath her, planting his feet for leverage as he began to bounce her on his lap. His thrusts were short and forceful, never pulling out far; just enough to make her feel the full impact with every snap of his hips.

“Papa…” she gasped, barely able to form the words between breaths, “The… bell?”

He grunted, sweat starting to sheen across his brow. “It’s a mass, amore.” Another deep thrust. “They can wait.”

Her head tipped back, lips parted, as her hands clung to his broad shoulders for balance. She wasn’t sure what made her tremble more, the way he held her so tightly or the power in every movement,

“Look at me,” he commanded, his hand reaching for her face, “I want to see you. You look so pretty on my cock, Tesoro.”

Adeline was blushing. Papa’s dirty talk was always enough to send her over the edge, “Papa, fuck me faster,” she moaned, lost in his eyes.

“Of course,” he murmured, obliging her with a sudden surge of speed. His pace grew urgent, relentless, just how she liked it. “Who am I, amore?” he growled through clenched teeth.

“My Papa!” she cried, the word tearing from her throat as he drove into her one last time.

With that final thrust, they both came undone, together, completely. Their bodies trembled as waves of pleasure crashed through them, their release pooling in a warm, sticky mess between their bodies.

“Ahh, cara mia,” Copia groaned, his voice ragged with satisfaction as he let his head fall onto her shoulder, breath hot against her skin.

Still joined, still wrapped around him, Adeline pressed a soft kiss to the top of his head. Her fingers threaded gently through his damp hair, slow and soothing, grounding them both in the quiet afterglow.

“Cazzo, Tesoro,” he remarked, still in her embrace, “We better get ready for that mass.”

“I suppose I’ll be stumbling in,” Addy said, “I can barely walk.”

“You’ll have that problem often with me,” Copia smirked, as he hurried to throw on his Papal cassock and regalia.

“So, what does mass entail, and why do I have to go?” she asked, her voice still drowsy with satisfaction but edged with genuine curiosity. She rose slowly from the bed, stretching just slightly before padding across the floor toward him.

Copia turned to face her fully, watching her approach with a flicker of amusement in his eyes. “It’s like church but for the satanic sheep, my pet. A bit of business as well. "And Cara mia,” he continued, reaching for her hand, “you’re no longer just a guest. You’re mine. And the congregation will expect to see you.”

“I see…” Adeline said.

I assume you’re not big on Christianity,” he teased, lips brushing her ear, “since you so willingly agreed to sleep with the devil.”

She laughed, a soft, breathy sound that lingered between amusement and irony—because truth be told, it had felt a little like selling her soul.

“I’m an atheist, Papa,” she replied, stroking a hand through his hair. “Whatever, or whoever, you worship doesn’t bother me.”

He grinned against her skin, clearly pleased. “Good. Then I’ll make sure the devil treats you very, very well.”

Addeline adjusted her stance slightly, steadying herself on shaky legs as she looked up at him. “What should I wear?” she asked, her voice soft but curious, laced with the smallest edge of mischief.

Copia tilted his head, eyes raking over her with reverent hunger. His hands slid to her waist, thumbs brushing the swell of her hips. “Wear something that reminds them you’re mine,” he said, voice low and deliberate. “Something elegant. Bold.”

He leaned in, his lips grazing her ear. “And nothing underneath.”

Addeline let out a quiet chuckle, brushing her hair back as she stood before him, still bare and glowing from their time together. She wondered where she'd find such attire.

Copia straightened his collar and casually replied, “Make sure it’s black, to match your eyes.”

“You think my eyes are black?” she chuckled.

“Oh, blacker than onyx, my love,” he revealed to her, “It was one of the first things I noticed about you. Your eyes are of an evil beauty.”

She smiled—wide and genuine. The Cardinal couldn’t help but take notice. There was such a striking contrast between the deep darkness of her eyes and the pure, gleaming white of her teeth.

His gaze drifted lower, catching sight of the subtle swell in her belly—just a slight bump where her stomach had once been flat. It was barely noticeable, but to him, it was everything. A quiet reminder that by the end of the year, he wouldn’t just be a antipope. He’d be a father.

“I’m starving, Papa. Will they feed us at this mass?”

“No food, my love. That will come after.”

“Not even a communion cracker?” she joked.

“Not on this evening,” he chuckled at her.

After dressing and making themselves presentable, Adeline and the Cardinal made their way through the winding corridors toward the chapel. The air was heavy with incense and expectation, and as they approached the grand doors, she could already feel the weight of a hundred eyes on the other side.

Inside, the clergy were seated in solemn rows, Sister Imperator at the front, poised and unreadable. Scattered among them were other followers of the Church, devoted, cloaked, and watching.

As they stepped through the threshold, all heads turned.

Adeline's cheeks burned. Walking in late, hand in hand with the Cardinal, felt like stepping into the lion’s den. The silence was deafening, and she fought the urge to shrink under the scrutiny. She held her head high, but inside, she was unraveling.

“Ah, good of you to join us,” Sister said. “Please, Cardinal, come forward and address the church and Clergy.”

The Cardinal walked to the front as Addeline took a seat next to Sister. The elder woman shot daggers at her. Addeline tried to keep her focus on Papa, keeping her head forward no matter how hard she felt Sister staring at her.

Upon noticing her bruises, Imperator leaned over and whispered in Addy’s ear, “Having too much fun to show up on time, were you?”

The girl pulled her sleeves down over her bruises and sat on her hands.

“I see Cardi is taking very good care of you,” she continued to hassle the girl.

The Cardinal spoke for quite a while and then Sister Imperator joined him at the altar with Papa Nihil. Adeline had not heard much of what had been said but her interest peaked as soon as a wedding was mentioned.

“Addy, dear,” Sister Imperator said, “Would you mind joining us up here?”

The woman shook herself from her daze and walked to the stage, naturally wanting to stand beside Papa. He took her hand and looked at Sister Imperator.

“Papa Emeritus IV has found the woman who is to be his bride.”

Cheers erupted from the pews and Addeline could feel her head spin a bit. She wasn’t warned about any type of matrimonial announcement. She looked out into the crowd. Seeing so many strangers look at her began to make her a bit sick. Her stomach started to churn, and she could feel bile rising into her throat. Oh God she thought. She tore away from the Cardinal’s grasp and cupped her mouth with her hand. She used her free hand to grab her stomach. She saw a trash can resting behind a curtain, just out of view of everyone, and ran for it. Barely making it, Addeline leaned over the bin and threw up.

Sister looked at the Cardinal who wasted no time running to his future bride. Sister continued to speak to the congregation as Papa took Addy further back behind the curtain, free from everyone’s sight.

“Cara Mia, are you okay?”

Addy swallowed and wiped her mouth, “I don’t know. My stomach is…” she gulped, “queasy.”

“Perhaps it is nerves, my love.”

Addy shook her head, “I think I’m just hungry. I always get sick on an empty stomach.”

She wasn’t sure if she believed herself. It could have been hunger. It could have been morning sickness. It could have been the fact that life was changing too fast. Within two months she had met a man, fell pregnant, moved to a different state and now betrothed?

“Why don’t you go rest in your room, Amore? I will come fetch you when it is dinner time.”

“Yes,” she nodded her head, “Thank you, Papa.”

The mass continued without her. Sister was quite disappointed with the way things had gone.

“Cardi, you must get that girl under control.”

“Sister,” Papa explained, “You may have scared her by talking about a wedding in front of everyone. Addeline is a… private person. She does not like the attention.”

“Private?” Sister laughed, “Private people don’t walk around wearing their sexual deviances upon their bodies like tokens.”

“That was my fault, Sister,” Papa spoke up, “I… uh… You see, I can’t help myself sometimes. And she’s so beautiful and submissive I—”

“—That’s quite enough, Cardi. I don’t want to know what you do in the privacy of your bed chamber.” Thinking about her son having sex was something Sister Imperator did not want to imagine. “And in any case, she’s dating a rock star. Did she not think that would throw her into the spotlight?”

The Cardinal remained silent.

“Talk to her about the wedding. We can’t have your child born a bastard.”

“Of course, Sister,” Papa reassured her, “Addeline will marry me. Do not fret over that.”

Imperator gave Papa a kiss on the cheek and sent him to find the mother of his future child. He walked to her room first figuring she’d be there. Empty. Then he walked to his room. Sure, enough she was in there changing her clothes. She snapped around quickly when she heard him open the door.

“May I come in, Tesoro?”

“Of course,” she replied.

Placing one heavy foot in front of the other, he walked up to her, waiting for an explanation.

“I’m sorry, Papa. I made a fool of you.”

“No, darling,” he whispered, brushing her cheek gently with the back of his hand and placing a single strand of hair behind her ear. “You cannot possibly be blamed for an upset stomach.”

“I do want to marry you, you know?”

His eyes lit up, “Go on...”

“Well, yea. I don’t want you to think that’s why I got nervous. It’s just—”

“Amore, you need not explain yourself to me,” the Cardinal always knew how to calm Addy when she was feeling panicky. “It is a lot at once, no?”

She nodded, “Things are moving quickly but that didn’t bother me when we were together on the road. Now, that we’re here I just feel like I have so many people to please when I really just want to please you.”

Copia took the girl in his arms, giving her a long embrace before he spoke again, “It is only important we marry before the baby is born. And you always please me, my sweet.”

She pulled away to look up at the Cardinal. He was so much taller than she was. She had to look way up to see his eyes from this angle, “Papa?”

“Yes, my love?”

“I don’t really want to get married in front of everyone. That sounds like a complete nightmare. Can’t we just… elope or something?”

He laughed, “Maybe a small ceremony in front of the clergy. Someone will need to witness it.”

“You mean your mother wants to be there?”

Addy's words hung in the air, creating a mix of concern and confusion. The Cardinal furrowed his brow, his mind trying to process what he had just heard. "My mother?" he repeated, his voice laced with uncertainty.

Addy looked at him, her eyes searching for answers. The Cardinal's blank stare mirrored his inner turmoil.

“Sister Imperator?” Addy said, concern in her voice, “Is she not your mother?”

"She is not," Papa said firmly, dispelling any lingering doubts.

The revelation hit Addy like a anvil, leaving her very curious. She dropped her gaze to the floor, trying to mask the astonishment blooming across her face. He couldn’t see it? He really couldn’t see that she was his mother?

Her brow furrowed so deeply a line carved its way across her forehead, but she kept her head low—she didn’t want the Cardinal to notice. Clearly, it had been kept from him for a reason. Maybe for his protection? She wasn’t sure. But how had she seen it so easily, having only known the woman a day, and he hadn’t?

It was obvious. Too obvious.

Questions circled in her head. Who else knew? Who was still in the dark? And most importantly—why was it being hidden?

Still, she swallowed her impulse to bring it up. Not yet. She needed to be sure that whatever secret this was, it didn’t put him in danger. His safety was all that mattered to her.

“My mistake, Papa,” she quickly redeemed herself, hoping she had not offended the man, “It’s just… she seems to care for you very much, like a mother would.”

The Cardinal nodded, “Yes, she does. I care for her too. She has been a big part of my life. She raised me, right here in this establishment when I was abandoned at birth.”

Adeline’s look of confoundment crept back across her face. Luckily, Copia was oblivious to it.

“I’m really hungry, “Papa,” she changed the subject, “I am eating for two after all.”

“Ah, yes,” he placed a hand on her stomach, “Let’s get some food into you darling.”

The couple walked hand in hand to a large dining room where only a few people sat. Of course, there was Sister Imperator, Papa Nihil, Mr. Psaltarian and three Sisters of Sin.

There were many Sisters of Sin who served the clergy and three of those were apprentices to the Cardinal. Sister Maria and Sister Christine were older women who had been part of the clergy for many years. They catered to Copia, glorified servants more than anything. The third was much younger—the same woman Addeline had met earlier upon arriving. Sister Annaliese had grown up in the ministry, having arrived when she was just a child of elementary school age. She had known the Cardinal for most of her life, having been shaped under his guidance from a tender age. Now, at least five years younger than Addy, she stood as a strikingly beautiful woman. 

The young sister sat before them, a stark contrast to Addeline’s gothic nature. Her blonde hair peeked out from beneath her nun’s cap, framing her soft features and supple cheeks. A spray of freckles dusted her nose and cheekbones, and a spell of rosacea bloomed faintly across her skin, mimicking a constant blush. Her captivating blue eyes sparkled with warmth and kindness, which made her seem far more approachable than the sharp, defiant glint in Addy’s eyes. The boldness of her ruby red lips added a touch of vibrancy to her overall appearance. With her high cheekbones, she exuded an air of grace and elegance. It was a captivating sight, a beautiful blend of softness and boldness. Addeline despised her.

Sister Imperator jumped up instantly to hug the Cardinal. Addeline scoffed at this. It’s so obvious she is his mother, she thought.

“Sit my dear boy, you must be famished.”

“Oh, thank you very much, Sister,” he said, “I am. We haven’t eaten since breakfast.”

“I ordered your favorite!”

“Ah, how nice,” he shouted in excitement, “Rigatoni and Risotto.”

“And Gelato for dessert!” she added.

“What a wonderful gesture, Sister, thank you!”

“Well, we have missed you being home. It’s so boring here when you’re on the road.”

Addeline grumbled.

“Are you okay, darling?” asked Copia.

“I’m not a fan of Italian food, I’m sorry. It’s kind of heavy.”

“Oh, well you don’t expect to grow a healthy baby by eating air, do you?” Sister snapped, “You’re as thin as a rail.”

“It’s okay, we can find something else for you, dear,” Papa gave her leg three gentle pats and began to eat.

“I believe there’s cereal in the kitchen,” Sister announced, signaling for someone from the kitchen’s staff to grab a bowl for Addy.

Addeline shook her head and gave a look of disdain.

“So, Addeline, how far along are you now?” sister asked.

“Well, I’m not sure. Five weeks I would think,” she looked at Papa and smiled.

“So, did you climb into bed with this pompous ass the first night you met him?” Papa Nihil bellowed with comical disgust.

Addy was growing frustrated now by the personal attacks she seemed to be taking from all angles, “I… I don’t… listen! Everyone, I thought this is what you all needed? You need Papa to have a son.”

The whole table was staring at her—all but Papa who was still stuffing his face.

“Well, here I am. I’ve done that.”

“You’ve done nothing yet, girl,” sister countered, “Let’s see what comes out of you before you sing your own praises.”

Addeline’s heart sank into the pit of her stomach. Papa had told her before that having a girl would be wonderful. He had smiled when he said it, hand on her belly, full of warmth and sincerity. But that was before she met this bunch. Now, surrounded by expectations, the sharp glances, the veiled comments cloaked in ceremony and tradition, she felt the pressure settle like a stone on her chest. The duty to deliver a male heir, to carry the weight of legacy and bloodline, began to feel crushing. What once felt like a shared joy now felt like a looming test and she wasn’t sure she’d pass.

The comment silenced her instantly. Whatever fight she had left crumbled as the bowl of cereal was set down in front of her. She didn’t take a single bite. Instead, she tossed her napkin onto the table and pushed back her chair with a quiet scrape.

“Excuse me,” she said, her voice flat and tight.

Sister merely shrugged, unbothered, as Addeline turned and walked away.

The Cardinal froze mid-bite, then quietly set his fork down. “I should probably go check on her,” he echoed, rising to his feet.

He hurried after her, catching sight of her just as she disappeared into the long corridor. Her pace was brisk, her posture stiff, clearly trying not to fall apart before she reached the end of the hall.

“Darling, you must eat something,” Papa said gently as he caught up to her, reaching out but not yet touching.

She sighed, arms crossed over her chest. “I don't want cereal.”

Copia mirrored her stance, folding his arms with a quiet determination. “Then tell me what you do want, and I’ll make sure you get it.”

That flicker of spirit, the one that had been so quickly snuffed out at the table, returned to her eyes. “Really?”

“If you want something, amore, you only need ask.”

She blinked, then cracked a tired smile. “I would literally kill for a pizza.”

“Ah, see!” he exclaimed, grinning. “No problema!”

“What’s going to happen to me if I have a girl, Papa?”

Copia, still caught up in thoughts of pizza and not entirely present, blinked at the sudden shift. “Tesoro, what do you mean?”

“What will they do to me if I don’t have a boy?” she asked again, her voice quieter this time. More afraid.

His expression sobered instantly. He stepped closer and took her chin gently in his hand, tilting her face toward his. “They will do nothing to you, amore. We shall simply try again.”

Her eyes searched his. “What if they ask you to find another woman?”

“Another… what?” The words caught like thorns in his throat. “Absolutely not. I would refuse. Do you honestly think I could replace you so easily? The mother of my child?”

She hesitated, then asked the question that had been clawing at her chest. “What if they kill me?”

Copia stared at her, stunned. “My love,” he said, shaking his head, “they will not kill you.” He almost laughed, but her fear was too real.

“They don’t like me,” she said softly.

“They are a stubborn bunch, my dear. And they've only just met you,” he replied, his tone gentler now. “Give it time. Anyway, Nihil is a prick and likes no one. Psaltarian…” he paused, unsure. “I’m still figuring him out. But listen to me. You are safe with me. Sister would never hurt me by taking you away.”

That, finally, gave Addeline something to cling to. She did believe it—if there was one thing she was sure of, it was that Sister Imperator would burn the world down to protect Copia’s happiness.

Copia watched her eyes soften and gave a sly grin. “Now. Let’s order pizza and go back to my room, eh?”

Addeline giggled, the tension cracking just enough to let light in. “Papa… you can’t possibly have any stamina left.”

He gave her a devilish smile. “Well, my darling... let us find out.”

The Cardinal noticed Nihil walking toward them now. He quickly took Addy’s hand and pulled her to his room. He did not want to be bothered by whatever nonsense took place at the dinner table, especially right now while Addy was on his to-do list. Copia opened the door to his room, making sure they made a hasty exit from the hall. The last thing Nihil saw was Papa’s bedroom door being slammed shut.

*

A knock on the door woke Addeline from a deep sleep. She felt a bit queasy but managed to pull herself out of bed to go investigate. When she opened the door, she was surprised to see Sister standing there, “Ah, Addeline,” the woman said, “You know I went to knock on your door, but I got no answer. I knew I’d find you in here.”

“Should I not sleep with the Cardinal?”

Sister pursed her lips, “You sleep where you like, dear.”

Addy looked back at Papa, still asleep in bed and then back to Sister, “Sister, is there something I can do for you?”

“I’d like us to talk. Privately, in my office?”

“Now?” she wanted nothing more than to crawl back into bed but apparently Imperator had other plans.

“Of course, child,” she said, “There’s no time to waste.”

Addy nodded, her awkward smile lingering as she pulled away from the woman's gaze. “Give me a minute,” she said softly, excusing herself to slip into something more appropriate. She disappeared into the room, exchanging the comfort of bare skin for a modest night gown. When she stepped out into the corridor, Sister Imperator was still waiting, hands clasped neatly in front of her and an unreadable expression on her face.

Addeline hesitated for only a moment before joining her, spine straight and chin held a little higher than before.

“You know I’ve been running this ministry for over 50 years. I’ve seen many come and go, darling.”

Addeline gulped, her throat tight as she fought to keep the pizza she’d eaten earlier from rising. 

Imperator, feeling somewhat sympathetic to the girl’s current situation began to explain, “I too had a great deal of morning sickness when I…” she stopped mid-sentence realizing she was about to reveal her secret, “Never mind. follow me”

Addy followed Sister Imperator down the long, eerie hall, her bare feet making soft patter sounds against the brisk stone floor. It felt colder at night—emptier. What was unsettling during the day became downright haunting in the dark, the corridor void of voices, movement, or warmth.

They walked in silence, the weight of unspoken questions pressing heavier with every step. When they finally reached Sister’s office, the older woman opened the heavy door and gestured for Addeline to step inside.

“Please,” Sister said coolly, motioning to the chair across from her desk. “Sit.”

Addy obeyed, her heartbeat loud in her ears as she lowered herself into the chair, bracing for whatever came next.

“Now, this is a business meeting, Addeline. Bear in mind that you are entering into a contract deal here not only with Cardi…” she corrected herself, “The Cardinal, but with the whole clergy.”

Addeline nodded her head, still groggy from a lack of sleep and quite nauseated from the growing child inside of her. Sister handed her a document and encouraged her to read over it, "Now, you may not understand some of the stipulations but in a nutshell, you belong to Papa Emeritus. You will serve only him; you will need his permission to do... well most things. Within reason, of course."

Addy squinted, thinking that this particular stipulation wasn't so bad. She and the current Papa Emeritus had a mutual respect for one another. She didn't see this being an issue.

“Next, any boys that you provide the Cardinal belong to the clergy. In the event that you," she paused, searching for the correct word, "Disappear, your children will remain here."

Addy was taken aback, "My children won't be mine?"

"No, dear. Your offspring will be the ministry's sole possession. They are crucial for its growth and future," Sister explained.

“I can’t possibly agree to this, Sister.”

Imperator clicked her tongue and glanced at the contract in Addy's hand. Gently, she began to take it away, saying, "Yes, I understand. The Cardinal will be disappointed to see you leave."

"Leave?" Addy questioned.

"Well, if you can't agree to the terms, we'll need to find someone who can," Imperator explained. Sensing Addy's concern, Sister tried to lighten the mood, "Do you plan on leaving the Cardinal?"

Addy vehemently shook her head.

"Then, dear," Sister reassured, "This won't be an issue. You stay, your children stay."

Addy nodded in understanding her perfectly.

"The rest just covers marriage, your children's duties, and your commitment to the clergy and the Cardinal. Initial the highlighted lines, and you can return to your beloved Papa."

Addy's hands trembled as she realized she was surrendering her future children's rights before they were even born. Fear gripped her, questioning the true nature of this ministry. Was the band merely a cover for something darker, something sinister lurking beneath the surface? She wondered if the Cardinal himself knew. Nevertheless, for his sake, she signed the contract and handed it back to Sister Imperator.

“Marvelous, darling,” the woman said, “You may leave.”

As Addy pushed back her chair to stand, Sister Imperator added one final, pointed remark.

“Oh, darling… how do you feel about a midwife and natural labor?”

That was it. The queasiness from signing the document, the pressure, the lack of sleep—it all collided at once. Her stomach turned violently, and before she could stop it, she leaned forward and vomited across Sister's desk.

Both women froze.

Sister Imperator stared, her expression a mix of disgust and restrained disbelief. “That’s… alright,” she said stiffly, stepping back. “Just go.”

Humiliated, Addy fled the office without another word. Her cheeks burned, her eyes welled, and her whole body trembled as she moved quickly down the hall. All she wanted now was to crawl into bed beside Papa, to feel the warmth of his arms around her, to bury her face against his chest and hear his voice tell her that everything would be okay.

Chapter 8: Can You Hear Me Say Your Name, Forever?

Summary:

In this chapter Addeline and Papa Emeritus seal their love officially before the clergy in a ceremony of matrimony but not without a bit of resistance from Addy. Will she regret her decision to marry the frontman?

Notes:

This is a big turning point in the book for our main characters. Addeline won't be able to back out of her commitment to Copia now no matter what she ends up feeling in the future. Of course, there is a bit of romance in this chapter as well, since Papa Emeritus can't seem to resist his little sunshine. Some smut at the very beginning (p in v).

Days turned into weeks and weeks into months and Addeline was overall very happy with her life at the ministry with Copia. She was pampered by staff and cared for by a private midwife that she herself was allowed to hire. With Sister Imperator’s help, of course, she chose an Irish midwife named Saoirse to assist with her pregnancy. The woman had a very kind demeanor and 15 years of experience to back her up.

Addy was by now five months pregnant and the pressure to get married was on. She and the cardinal were forced to set a date due to the fast-approaching delivery date of their child and the increasingly growing size of Addy’s belly.

On the big day, Addeline’s dream of eloping did not come true. Instead, the clergy made it into a grand spectacle, a big public affair. The Cardinal had followers who were eager to be a part of his life in any way they could, and they would never miss his ritual of matrimony.

That morning Addy woke up to the gentle kisses of Papa Emeritus on her cheek, filling her with warmth and joy. She couldn’t help but giggle as he pulled her closer, deepening their affectionate embrace.

It’s the big day,” he whispered, his voice filled with excitement.

However, Addy’s expression shifted from happiness to distress as thoughts of the ceremony crossed her mind.

“What is it, Amore?” Copia picked up on her lack of enthusiasm, “You do want to marry me, yes?”

Worried that she had given him the wrong impression, she looked into his eyes and reassured him, “Oh, Papa, of course I want to marry you.”

With tenderness, she held his face in her hands and kissed him once more and explained, “I just wished there had been an actual engagement period first.”

Understanding her perspective, the Cardinal confessed, “It is a bit fast, I admit. But please know that I love you regardless, and a ceremony changes nothing.”

He gently touched her belly, “And it will ensure his place here,” he said.

Addy put her hand over top of his, thinking about the little one within. She knew he had a point, and she wanted the best for her unborn child. She wanted to be better than Sister Imperator. And her love for the Cardinal was beyond measure and unconditional. She would do anything for him. She knew that having this child outside of marriage could be detrimental for Papa’s future and so she opted to marry the man with no argument.

The clergy had done their best to conceal her pregnancy beneath the wedding dress, but it was becoming increasingly apparent. They had hoped to marry her off sooner, but Addy’s resistance to a public wedding complicated their plans. Sister would often complain to Copia about the challenges of dealing with such a headstrong woman. Although Addy remained devoted to the Cardinal, her patience with the other members of the Clergy wore thin, seeing them as constant sources of frustration and misery in her life.

She attempted to rise from the bed, her mind racing with the endless tasks awaiting her before the ceremony. However, the Cardinal playfully pulled her back down, his presence hovering over her.

“Leaving already?” he teased, a mischievous glint in his eyes.

She couldn’t help but giggle, her words tumbling out in a rush, listing all the things she needed to do. But before she could finish, he silenced her with a tender kiss, a gesture that spoke volumes, conveying his desire for her to simply be present in that moment. “Don’t go yet,” he said.

He crawled on top of her, grinding his body onto hers. His kisses playfully silenced her words, leaving Addy longing to express her need to get going. “Papa,” she managed to say in between stolen breaths, “I really need to get moving. There is much to be done… I need to shop a bit, there’s hair, make-up, vows to perfect…”

However, the Cardinal shook his head, a playful twinkle in his eyes, “Not yet, my love.”

He let two firm fingers slip into his bride to be. The overwhelming sensation made Addy relax and surrender to the allure of his touch. She let go of her resistance, allowing herself to fully embrace him.

“More,” she whimpered.

He knew exactly what she meant. She wanted to take him now. He let his fingertips sink into her hips. Her pregnant belly had become an obstacle during sex, and they had to find creative positions in order to do the deed. Papa was always worried about squishing the unborn child despite Addy telling him repeatedly it was fine.

“Turn to your side, Cara Mia,” he instructed.

She turned over, giving in to the Cardinal’s gentle pull as he brought her back to his warm embrace, his arms wrapped around her waist. He held her firmly and inserted his erection into her swollen hole. For Addy, pregnancy had heightened her sensations during sex. She found herself suspended in a realm where the ordinary gave way to the extraordinary. The feeling was disorientating.

“Oh, Papa!”

He growled in her ear as he rocked back and forth, “You’re not going to cum already, Amore, are you?”

“I am, Papa,” She nodded, gently clasping his fingers within her petite hands. Her hands were so small that two of his fingers seemed to engulf the entirety of her palms.

Her breathing became heavy as she got closer to release, “Papa I’m—I’m…” she yelled loudly.

“Cum, Amore, cum for me!”

In the midst of their emotional moment, her cries echoed through the air like a banshee’s wail. With an intense grip, she clutched his fingers, her grasp so tight that it threatened to cut off his circulation. The Cardinal pumped the young woman full of his load and released her from his clutches.

Addy, unable to move now, laid there with shaky legs, “I guess I’ll rest a bit before leaving now.”

“That’s my girl,” Copia said, enveloping her into his comforting arms, “Enjoy yourself, Tesoro. This is our wedding day and I have a surprise for you later.”

“A surprise?” she asked, “What kind of surprise.”

“Oh, you’ll have to wait to find out,” he teased her.

*

Papa Emeritus found himself buried beneath a relentless tide of duties, each demanding attention before he could turn his focus to the upcoming ceremony. His office, usually a place of quiet control, felt increasingly claustrophobic—especially with Sister Annaliese hovering nearby. Her constant presence, usually harmless, now gnawed at his already-frayed patience. Despite his naturally warm demeanor toward her, today was different. Today, her neediness felt suffocating.

He glanced up at her and, doing his best to keep his tone gentle, asked, “Sister Annaliese, is there something I can assist you with?”

She jumped, startled by his sudden question. “No!” she replied quickly, then stumbled through her words. “Do you need anything? I could get you something to eat—or drink? I could go over those documents for you or I—”

“That is quite alright, sorella,” he interrupted, more curtly than intended.

The silence that followed was stiff. Her face fell ever so slightly.

Noticing that he'd hurt her feelings, he softened, reaching out to gently take her hand. “Dear child, forgive me,” he said. “I’m under a great deal of stress today. There is simply so much to be done.”

"Let me help," she offered.

He chuckled softly, "Unfortunately, these are things only I can do."

Sister Annalise then shifted the conversation, "Are you stressed about marrying Addeline?"

The unexpected question caught Papa Emeritus off guard. He blinked at her, taken aback by her directness. The Sisters of Sin were many things, but they were not to meddle in matters beyond their station. She had crossed a line, and they both knew it. Still, he didn’t have the heart to reprimand her. Not Annaliese—not when she looked so earnest, so genuinely concerned.

Instead, he shook his head and told her, "Annaliese I am not stressed about marrying Addeline."

"Do you love her?" the woman asked.

Again, she was crossing a boundary. Had it been Sister Imperator who heard her ask such a question she would have been picking herself up off the floor. Papa was sensitive in nature, however, and opted to answer her questions no matter how intrusive, "Yes, I do. I love her very much. Marrying her will be a relief."

Annaliese didn’t respond at first. She gave a tight nod, but her gaze fell to the floor. Her hands, once fluttering with nervous energy, were now still at her sides. The corners of her mouth twitched, as if trying to form a smile that never came.

“I understand,” she murmured, though it was clear she didn’t. Papa noticed the shift in her posture, the subtle deflation, the quiet defeat she tried to conceal. But he said nothing. Some things were better left untouched.

Annaliese nodded once more, her gaze still lowered. “I understand,” she said again, just above a whisper.

Papa offered a faint smile before turning back to his desk, already lost in thought, distracted by schedules and ceremonial obligations. He didn’t notice the way her lips pressed into a thin line or the brief shimmer of moisture in her eyes that she blinked away before it could fall.

She took a breath, steady, composed, and stepped forward.

“Would you like me to organize those for you?” she asked, motioning toward the stack of papers by his elbow, her voice steady despite the quiet ache curling in her chest.

Copia, still focused on his work, nodded absently. “Yes, thank you, Sorella.”

And just like that, she was useful again.

She crossed the room with practiced grace, slipping back into the safety of her duties. No more questions. No more bold steps over lines that weren’t hers to cross. Just order. Routine. Service.

She stood beside him, silently sorting through the papers as if nothing had ever been said at all.

As Annaliese sorted the documents, her movements were precise, measured, almost mechanical. The silence between them stretched on, filled only by the soft shuffle of parchment and the occasional scratch of Papa’s pen.

She liked the quiet. She had learned to survive in it.

Before she came to the Ministry, silence was all she had ever known. The orphanage had been cold and overrun, tucked away in the outskirts of a city no one remembered. She had arrived there as a child, nameless and too quiet for her age, but always very beautiful.

She didn’t speak much then. Not until a cloaked emissary from the Church arrived one spring and plucked her from obscurity like a forgotten note in a hymn. "A vessel of discipline and devotion," he had said. "The quiet ones listen the best."

She had been ten.

The Sisters of Sin trained her, molded her, and gave her a name. Annaliese. It sounded soft, clean—almost unholy. It didn’t feel like her at first. But she wore it proudly, like a badge. Now, she stood beside Papa Emeritus, organizing papers and pretending her heart wasn’t aching. This wasn’t supposed to hurt. She told herself that again and again.

She had never been loved.

Not in the orphanage, where kindness was rationed like food. Not in the Sisterhood, where discipline was valued more than tenderness. Her training had taught her obedience and discretion but never how to be wanted. And yet... Papa made her feel seen.

Not in the way he saw Addeline, Annaliese wasn’t foolish enough to believe that, but in the way he spoke to her. Gently. With patience. With acknowledgment. He remembered her name. He smiled when she entered the room. He trusted her with tasks that mattered. It wasn’t love. But it was something. Something warm in a life that had always been cold. Something she clung to, quietly and without permission.

And now, with every page she sorted, every breath she drew through the weight in her chest, she tried to tell herself it would be enough.

It had to be.

*

Addeline was all set to head out for some errands, glad to have Papa's approval to escape the chapel's chaos for a while. As she observed the servants preparing the mausoleum for the upcoming event, she couldn't help but anticipate a break from the hustle and bustle. She knew there would be people at her wedding she’d never met before and thought it would be very nice to see a recognizable face.

Just then, a familiar voice echoed down the hall. The unmistakable shrill and lively tone of her best friend, Ellenore, filled the air. Addy initially thought she was imagining things until Ellenore appeared before her eyes.

"Ellie!" she exclaimed, dashing towards her friend. It had been ages since they last saw one another. A sense of isolation lifted as Addeline embraced her companion.

"My God, Addy, you're huge!" Ellenore exclaimed.

"Shh," Addy hushed her, "I'm not that big."

"How far along are you now?"

"About 20 weeks."

"Do you know what it is?"

The question struck a nerve with Addeline. Discussing the gender of her child had become a trigger for her, "I'm not sure, but hopefully a boy."

"Can't a doctor tell you?"

"I have a midwife," Addeline shared, "So she doesn't use fancy ultrasound machines."

"Geeze, it's like the 17th century here," Ellenore joked.

Addeline chuckled, "No, we have cable and cars. It's not so bad."

The girls spent the afternoon in town, drifting from shop to shop, picking up small trinkets and sharing bites of food between laughs. For Addy, it was more than just an outing—it was a quiet celebration of her last moments as a single woman. With each passing hour, the weight of what was to come felt a little more real, and a little more precious. As the sun dipped low, washing the sky in amber and rose, she and Ellie made their way back to Addy's new home for the impending celebration.

With Ellie settled comfortably in the guest room, planning to stay through the week, Addy retreated to a quiet space of her own. She knew Papa Emeritus was tied up with his duties and she wouldn’t be returning to the room they usually shared. Alone, she lay in bed, one hand resting over the gentle curve of her belly. The weight of her pregnancy was a steady, soothing reminder of all that was changing. Her body was tired, her mind softened by the long day, and as her eyelids grew heavy, she let herself slip into sleep. The laughter, the sunlit moments with Ellie, the fluttering anticipation of what lay ahead—all of it melted into dreams. When she woke, everything would be different.

*

As Addy emerged from her slumber and ventured into the corridor, the scene was one like no other she had seen before—a wedding theme where darkness and elegance intertwined seamlessly. The ministry was draped in deep crimson and black, with flickering candlelight casting eerie shadows on the walls. Instead of the usual white, the space was adorned with striking black roses and blood-red blooms. The air was filled with haunting melodies played by a somber string quartet, adding a layer of melancholic beauty. It was truly a celebration that embraced the Clergy’s unique style, a love story, or nightmare, unfolding in the realm of darkness.

The ministry was bustling with activity, and the young woman scanned the crowd, hoping to spot a familiar face among the sea of people. But to her dismay, she couldn’t find anyone that triggered her memory. Ellie must still be sleeping, she thought.

Nerves coiled tightly within her, making her feel queasy, though she couldn’t tell if it was from anxiety or her pregnancy. She made her way into the main hall where delicious food was being served, and there, she laid eyes on the most stunning costume—a ghoul.

However, in this setting, the ghouls had to remain anonymous, concealing their identities from the clergy and Papa’s followers. She couldn’t discern which ghoul it was, but she knew it was a man, distinguished by a different mask than the female members of the group. Moreover, he stood tall, towering above the others, and she noticed a light brown hand reaching out to grab some food. Swiss, she thought, recognizing the person behind the mask.

Swiss was completely caught off guard when he felt a presence beside him. He turned to see Addy standing there, and a look of surprise crossed his face as he instantly recognized her, “Well, hey you!”

Addy’s simplicity captivated Swiss. She had a natural allure, a girl-next-door quality that didn’t require excessive makeup or embellishments. And her eyes, oh, her eyes were truly unique. They were so dark, almost devoid of discernible irises, giving them a haunting allure that only fellow members of a satanic band could truly appreciate. Others might have found them scary or strange, but to Swiss, they held a certain mystique.

“Are you trying to run?” he laughed.

“There are so many people here,” she said, her voice filled with disappointment, “I wanted to just do this privately.”

Swiss, with a mouthful of shrimp, maintained a smile as he responded, “Well, maybe for your next wedding, huh?”

She playfully nudged him, curiosity evident in her eyes. “Where is everyone else?”

Swiss took a moment to survey the surroundings, “They’re here. We spread out as soon as we walked into this place,” he began to explain, pointing out where her friends might be, “Sodo is on the lookout for a date. Cirrus went to find Emeritus. And I think everyone else is already seated.”

“Tell Sodo, Ellenore is in one of the guest rooms,” she joked.

She expressed her gratitude for their presence, admitting that she didn’t know anyone else. Swiss nodded understandingly. “It can be a lonely life, but you learn to love the ones you’re with. We’re a family, and well... you’re part of that family now too.”

A smile spread across her face, mirrored by Swiss’s own beaming grin. Addy could see his smile through the hole in his mask. Cumulus, Cirrus and Swiss were the only ghouls with exposed mouths due to them having to sing for shows.

He wrapped her in a warm hug and wished her good luck before making his way to his seat.

Sister found Addy wondering the hall after Swiss departed. The woman grabbed Addy by the arm, scaring her slightly. “Young lady!” she scolded; her voice filled with authority. “Why are you not in your dress?” Without hesitation, she forcefully dragged Addy into a smaller room. “You need make up, and your hair is a mess,” the woman griped. “Wait right here, “I’ll send someone in to fix you up.”

Imperator was quite demanding, and frantic, just as Addy assumed a mother-in-law would be on the day of their son’s wedding.

Addy wasn’t a fan of Sister’s, but she did appreciate how well she took care of Copia. She was truly devoted to him. Little did Addeline know, after Papa Nihil’s betrayal, Sister ran away for some time to give birth to the Cardinal.

Being an unwed mother back then carried a heavy stigma, so she opted to hide herself away, giving birth to baby Copia all on her own.

After his birth, Imperator made her way back to the ministry with the baby in her arms. She concocted a tale of the child being an orphan she would raise within the clergy she had a hand in creating. Much to Sister’s chagrin, Papa Nihil already had another son and two more on the way, but he welcomed the new addition with open arms. Despite the woman’s displeasure, she chose to stay at his side, allowing him to assist in raising the child for a promising future. Papa Nihil gladly embraced this role, eager to support her in nurturing the baby for whatever grand destiny lay ahead.

At the time, he was blissfully unaware of the woman's true intentions, and remained oblivious to her plan of grooming the child to one day take the reins of the ministry. He was just happy she had returned.

The establishment of the band Ghost during this period marked the beginning of Imperator's plan to use it as a front for the cult they were constructing together. Nihil's first son assumed the role of the first Papa Emeritus within this intricate scheme, further intertwining the band's public persona with the clandestine activities of the cult.

*

After Addeline was made presentable, Sister came back to retrieve her. With a hint of pride and dismay, the older woman exclaimed, “You are a true beauty.”

Addy was surprised by the compliment, but it was quickly clouded with an insult, “but you're not fooling anybody in that dress, darling. I can see that bump clearly."

She forcefully guided Addy to the doors just outside the chapel, where she would have to await the moment to walk towards the Cardinal and seal her commitment.

"Alright, dear," Sister began, "Wait here until you hear the music and then walk."

Addeline took notice of how the moonlight filtered through the stained-glass windows, casting a kaleidoscope of colors on the stone floor, and as the soft melody filled the air, her heart fluttered with anticipation. The time had come for her grand entrance, but for a moment, she found herself frozen in place. Looking out at the crowd, her nerves got the best of her, and she couldn’t find the strength to move. Just then, a familiar face rose from his seat and gracefully made his way towards her, weaving through the pews to reach her side.

With a gentle voice, he whispered, “Hey again.”

Addy’s anxious heart skipped a beat as she mustered a nervous, “Hey” in return.

Concern filled his eyes as he asked, “Are you okay?”

Addy shook her head, her voice trembling with fear. “I’m scared. I don’t think I can do it.”

Sensing her distress, Swiss glanced around and took her hand in his, offering a comforting gesture. “I can walk you out if you want to take a moment,” he suggested, his voice filled with understanding.

Feeling the warmth of his touch and hearing his words, Addy was jolted out of her trance. She shook her head, furrowing her brows as she looked up at him, her confusion evident. “What?” she questioned, seeking clarification, “No, no, I’m doing it.”

Quickly, Swiss instructed her, “One foot in front of the other.” He released her hand and gently rubbed her back, his touch soothing her nerves. “Adds, you’ve got this. Don’t let these assholes intimidate you,” he encouraged, his words filled with kindness and support. “It’s just you and Emeritus, remember?”

With a nod of determination, Addy took a deep breath and began to walk forward, her steps guided by the love in her heart.

As she walked down the aisle, she displayed a stunning black wedding dress that seemed to be crafted from delicate spider web silk. The material was sheer, with a see-through mesh that gave off an irresistible air of intrigue and allure. With every step, the dress gracefully flowed, teasing glimpses of her silhouette beneath. It was a one-of-a-kind choice that truly captured Addy’s unique spirit, adding a touch of enchantment to the entire wedding ceremony.

She stood before the Cardinal, and in that moment, the world around them faded away. His smile had a magnetic pull, capturing her attention completely. As the ordained satanic minister began speaking about eternal love and finding the right person, his words fell on deaf ears. Addy and the Cardinal were lost in a world of their own, locked in a mesmerizing gaze.

In this silent exchange, the Cardinal mouthed the words “I love you” to Addy, and she reciprocated with the same sentiment. Their connection was so strong that they didn’t need words to express their feelings. They shared subtle touches and exchanged sweet looks, their hearts speaking a language of their own.

Suddenly, the sound of Sister clearing her throat broke the spell, bringing Addy back to reality. Confused, she looked up, trying to make sense of her surroundings. The satanic priest repeated the question, “Addeline, do you take Papa Emeritus the IV to be your dreadfully and most high evil husband?”

With practiced certainty, Addy recited her vows, affirming her commitment, “Yes, I do,” she declared, her voice steady.

The priest then turned to the Cardinal, asking, “And Papa Emeritus the IV, do you take Addeline as your wife to reign with you over the church of Satan for the rest of your days?”

A smile spread across the Cardinal’s face as he replied, “I definitely do.”

Their love and devotion were palpable in that moment. The priest, sensing the intensity of their connection, gave them the signal to kiss. But they were already lost in each other’s embrace, unable to wait for any instruction.

As they broke the embrace, the priest introduced the newly married couple to the clergy, ministry, and minions for the first time, “Ladies and gentlemen, please welcome Addeline and Papa Emeritus Copia the IV!”

The pews erupted in applause, a celebration of their union. Even Sister couldn’t help but wipe away a tear, moved by the profound love that had been sealed that day.

As they made their way towards the exit, Addy spotted Swiss and shot him a playful wink. She was grateful for his assistance and knew she could always count on him as a supportive friend in her moments of need. With that, Addy and Papa slipped away behind a curtain, hidden from the prying eyes of the ministry and the congregation in the pews. It was their own private escape, a moment just for them.

Chapter 9: Elizabeth, In The Chasm Where Was My Soul

Summary:

In this chapter, we finally welcome our long-awaited heir, but the experience falls short of Addeline's expectations.

Notes:

This chapter contains the subject of labor and delivery so if any readers are uncomfortable with that, I'd skip this chapter. I tried my best to make everything as accurate as possible so that a realistic home birth could be created here. Of course, Sister and Nihil are also around, trying to parent their way into the couple's affairs. Changes in scenes are marked with a * Also, for future reference, Elizabeth is pronounced with a long /i/ Eliza-beth. Enjoy! What would the chapter be without a bit of smut? (Painful p in v, pregnant intercourse, breast play, vaginal fingering).

Coming out of the bathroom, Addeline felt as though she would pop at any moment. She found it difficult to do most common tasks with her tiny frame and humongous belly now. At 41 weeks pregnant, Papa had been helping her out of bed and out of seats. God forbid she sat down somewhere in his absence. He helped her shave the parts of her body she could not reach and even had to help her put her shoes on.

“I need this baby out of me, Papa!”

“Well, my sweet,” Copia began to reason, “The midwife said I could fuck it out of you.”

“She did not say that,” Addy scoffed, “She said that it might help if I had an orgasm.”

“Yes,” Papa repeated, confused, “That is exactly what I said.”

It had been a couple weeks since a very pregnant Addeline had let him touch her.

“It’s not that I don’t want you, Papa, but you’re not going to fit in there!” she retorted, “There’s no room inside of me for you.”

“Nonsense,” he scoffed, “Come. Get on all fours and let me take you from behind.”

After some consideration, Addeline figured it couldn’t hurt. “Alright—help me take my pants off,” she said, her tone firm. He was all too happy to oblige.

Once she was bare from the waist down, she put herself on her hands and knees, faced the wall and waited for Papa to penetrate her. It was sincerely the first time she had not been aroused at the idea of having him so close to her.

He climbed onto her, excitement buzzing through him at her unexpected yes.

She felt him push into her and, unlike before when it had been pleasant, now it was like cramming one more pair of shoes into an already overstuffed closet—tight, unyielding, and pressing hard against her pelvis.

She shook her head, realizing this wasn’t working. “I don’t think so,” she gasped. “It’s awful… it hurts!”

“Darling, I’m barely inside you.”

She let out a frustrated breath. “What? That’s impossible.”

“My head is in. No more than that.”

“You can go in a little bit more,” she told him, “but slow… please.”

He followed her wishes, pushing in a bit more as gently as he possibly could. Normally, he wouldn’t shy away from giving her that sharp edge of pain he knew could so easily melt into pleasure. But now, he could feel it in her body—this wasn’t the kind of ache that would turn to passion. This was different, and it made him move with a rare, careful tenderness.

His gaze drifted to her abdomen, and for a moment, his focus wavered. He loved the way her belly hung low, a sight that filled him with quiet adoration.

He couldn’t wait to be a father. He was over the moon at the thought of a little one roaming the halls. His  flesh and blood.

He snapped out of his daydreaming when he heard his wife say, “I don’t know if I can cum, Papa.”

The man grinned, “Why don’t you let me worry about that, darling.”

She nodded.

“Now, I need you to just close your eyes and try to get out of your own head.”

He felt her flinch as he pushed in deeper, “Relax, Amore, relax,” he said as he began to massage her back.

“That feels good… the backrub,” she murmured.

Since his cock was proving too painful for Addy, he kept it where it was for now, choosing instead to use his fingers. Once he had her worked up, he would give her more. His hand slipped between her thighs, fingers finding her taint and playing with it like a guitar string.

“How’s that?”

More at ease, Addy stuttered, “Th… th… that’s good,” her breathing turning shallow and uneven.

“How are your breasts feeling?” he asked.

“They’re fine,” she replied.

“Not sore?” He wanted to touch her, to feel her, but the last thing he wanted was to ruin the mood he’d worked so carefully to build.

“No, but they’re sensitive.”

“Perfect,” he growled. Just what he wanted to hear.

Still buried inside her, he slid his hand under her shirt, cupping one breast with a gentle squeeze. Her body softened, her head tipping so the base of her neck rested on his shoulder. He buried his face in her hair, breathing her in before pressing a tender kiss to her temple. He had her now. It was time to move things along. His hips rocked in a slow rhythm. Now, with his cock gliding back and forth, her taint being tickled, and her breasts being fondled, Addy was in the palm of his hand. She’d completely forgotten that they’d started this to help bring the baby into the world.

“Cara Mia,” he whispered, “I need you to let Papa know when he is allowed to cum.”

She came out of her trance like state for just a moment, “What? You want me… to give you permission?”

He let out a soft chuckle, “Amore, I’m ready to explode. But I want you to get off first.”

A sly grin tugged at Addeline’s lips, “Faster," she demanded.

Copia obliged without a word, quickening his pace to match her command.

“Grab me harder.”

Again, the man was happy to apply a harder grip to her breast.

“Harder.” Addeline wanted it to hurt. She’d come to crave the way pain bled into pleasure, and sometimes, she couldn’t reach her climax without that bite of blissful agony.

Copia knew this about her. He squeezed her hard enough to draw a sharp yelp, then slammed his hips into her with renewed speed. It wouldn't be long now.

“Oh God, Papa!”

“Yes, my sweet?”

“I’m gonna, I’m, I’m—”

“Yes, Amore, go on.”

As the wave of pleasure took hold of Addeline, Papa saw this as his opportunity to unload inside of her so that he too could feel that quake, and revel in his hard work. He let his arm fall from her breast to grab hold of her stomach—leverage for himself but also to keep Addy steady. He could feel the baby kicking inside of his companion.

“Fantastico,” he murmured, not able to unmount Addeline just yet.

She stayed beneath him, secure in his strong grasp. He held himself in the doggy-style position, keeping her pinned, until at last he let himself collapse onto the bed beside her.

Addy struggled to roll onto her back, but once she settled, she felt lighter—more at ease than she had just ten minutes ago.

“Fuck!” she laughed. “How do you do that?”

The Cardinal gazed up at the ceiling—a smile replacing his mild expression, “It’s easy to bring someone to a high, my dear, when you love them.”

He shifted his body to face her, “And if they love you too, yes?” he asked indirectly.

“Yes,” she agreed. “I love you very much,” she continued, “In fact, I’ve never felt this way about anybody before. You came into my life and made me feel things I didn’t know I could feel. And now we're having a baby.”

Papa was deeply touched. He brushed a bead of sweat from Addy’s brow and leaned in to kiss her. But the tenderness broke when Addy felt a sudden tightness grip her abdomen. Her expression changed quickly.

The cardinal noticed her looking as if she had sucked on a lemon, “Amore?”

“I’m fine,” she quickly assured him.

No sooner had she convinced him of her well-being another jolt of pain came on from the side of her stomach, “Okay, Papa, I think… I think I’m having contractions.”

“Are you quite sure?”

“I mean… I think. I’ve never had contractions before,” the woman was in a stupor, “I don’t know.”

He jumped up immediately, “Should I fetch the midwife?”

Addy nodded quickly, moving her head up and down like a tiny bouncy ball thrown on the floor. Copia made haste. He returned to the bedroom with their Irish midwife, Saoirse. The woman wasted no time examining Addy. With a strong accent she asked, “Addy, my dear, have your waters broken, ya reckon?”

Addy shook her head.

“And the wee one’s movements? Is the bairn active?”

“It’s been kicking up a storm the past few minutes.”

“Ah, grand so! If ye’re up for it, I can give you a wee examination. Let’s see what we can find, lass!”

Addy panicked remembering what she and the Cardinal had just done. Quickly, she shouted, “Saoirse… I just—,” she looked at Papa, “—we just…”

The woman nodded her head and smiled, “Ah, ye took my advice. Don’t ye worry, my dear! I’ll be wearin’ gloves, so there’s no need to fret.”

The gentle woman put two fingers inside of Addy as Papa gazed on in concern.

“Ye’re three centimeters dilated, lass. I’ll start timing your contractions now, alright?”

After fifteen minutes of waiting and chatting Addeline had another strong contraction but it was over quickly.

“That was another one, right?” Copia asked.

“Ah yes, Cardinal,” Saoirse told the impending father before looking back at Addy, “Ye’re contractions are about thirty seconds long, quite short. I’d say ye’re in the early stages of labor. Hang in there, ye’re doin’ great!”

The midwife was a wonderful cheerleader and Addy was quite fond of her. She hadn’t been crazy about a midwife nor a homebirth but since she wasn’t left with a choice, she was happy with her decision to choose Saoirse.

“So, what now?” Addeline asked, concerned.

“We’ll wait a wee bit, my dear. Ye can’t rush a bairn into the world.”

With all the bedrooms being close together, Sister had heard all the ruckus. She sauntered out of her chambers wearing a black satin robe—hair still perfectly in place. She followed the dimly lit hallway into the Cardinal’s room where she invited herself in.

“What is going on in here? Do you two know what time it is?”

“Good evening, Sister,” Copia greeted the groggy woman, “Addeline is in labor.”

“Labor?” she repeated, promptly waking up, “Now? Well, has she progressed? Is the baby almost here? Maybe you should sit in the tub... for a water birth.”

Upon hearing the woman’s questions—like a mother-in-law ranting on and on—Addy looked at Papa and shook her head, discreetly signaling for him to remove the woman.

Copia took the hint, “Sister, may I speak with you out in the hall?” He didn't give her a chance to respond before he started leading her out.

“Yes, but I must—”

“—Just for a second, right out here,” Papa pushed her along.

Once out in the hall the Cardinal spoke freely, “Sister, I know you mean well, but I think Addeline would prefer just the midwife and myself be in the room when she delivers the baby.”

“Nonsense! I’m the baby’s grand—” Sister stopped herself, “I’m the head of the clergy. I need to be aware of what’s going on.”

“And you will be diligently updated, Sister, I promise.” The Cardinal quickly ran back inside the room, slamming the door in Sister’s face and locking it promptly.

Out of thin air appeared Papa Nihil, just in time to witness Sister’s long face.

“I think I’ve just been banned from the delivery room,” she told the man.

“Who did you try to deliver, Seestor?”

“I didn’t try to deliver anybody, Papa. I’m talking about the baby! Not… you know… deliverance.”

His eyes went wide. “The baby needs deliverance? What sins could it possibly have committed?”

Sister rolled her eyes and pressed her ear to the door.

On the other side of that wall, Addeline was grateful to Emeritus for putting his foot down with Sister for a change.

*

Hours had passed, and Addeline had even fallen asleep. The early hours of dawn would be seen through the window had there been any in the Cardinal’s room. The midwife sat close by reading a magazine and the Cardinal drifted in and out of consciousness. He was stirred from his state of temporary rest by a shrill sound that echoed throughout the room. It was Addy.

“Saoirse!” she yelled.

He jumped up to meet the midwife at the woman’s bedside.

“Saoirse, I’m all wet! I think my water just broke.”

“Well now, let’s have a wee look at ye, shall we, Miss Addy?”

In the same manner that she had been doing all night she used two fingers to check Addy’s progression.

“Ah, Miss Addy, ye’re ‘bout 7 centimeters now. Ye’re in the late stages of labor, dear. Hang in there!”

“My back is killing me,” she stretched out the muscle to see if she could find comfort, “Did somebody run me over while I was sleeping? And what time is it?”

“Lass, ye’ve been sleepin’ fer hours! It should be about daylight now.”

“What?” She was bewildered at the loss of time.

“Hello, Tesoro,” Papa pushed his way to Addy, “How do you feel?”

“I feel fine now—” the woman spoke too soon and like a bolt of lightning, a cramp shot across her stomach, taking her breath away.

“SHIT!” she yelled, “Shit, shit! Cazzo!”

The Cardinal was tickled at her use of Italian curses.

“Aye, lass, walkin’ around might just do the trick, Miss Addy! It can help ease the pains ye’re feelin’. Give it a go and see if it helps ye out.”

Upon hearing this the Cardinal began to lift his lover off the bed, one foot on the floor and then the other. She used his body like a crutch to glide around the room.

“Don’t let go of me, Papa,” she said, “I’ll fall over like a water balloon.”

“I am right here, Cara Mia. Use me as you will.”

"That’s kind of ye, Cardinal. It shan't be long now. Ye’re closer to meetin’ yer little one.”

“Saoirse, can I please get something for pain? This is getting a bit intense.”

“Ah morphine might just do the trick. Although I do have strict instructions from Sister Imperator not to give ye anything.”

“It’s quite alright,” Papa said, “I’m saying you can give it to her.”

Saoirse nodded and gathered the medications from her arsenal of supplies as Copia helped Addeline back into bed. Her contractions were now closer together and much longer.

“Jesus Christ!” she yelled, gripping her tummy, a look of grimace on her face, “Fucking, bloody hell!”

“Don’t forget Saint Mary and Joseph,” The Cardinal joked.

This earned a giggle from the midwife, “Oh, dear, Cardinal, ye shouldn’t be makin’ jokes now,” she said as she continued to laugh. “Miss. Addy, what’s yer pain like, on a scale from one to ten?”

Without hesitation, Addy yelled, “A TEN!”

“Take this,” she said, handing her some medication, “It’ll be helpin’ ye.”

Papa grabbed a wet washcloth from the bathroom and sat down by Addy’s beside. He patted her forehead with the cold cloth and sang softly to her which caused her to melt into the pillow. It was so soothing to hear him sing to her personally. She had heard him sing to tens of thousands of people but when he sang to her it was special.

Another ripple of pain hit, crashing over Addy until her vision blurred out. She had no choice but to ride out the aches. Every 5 minutes now another fiery bolt of agony shot up her back.

“I should have done this in a hospital,” She was screaming so loud her cries could be heard down all corridors of the church.

“It be back labor, Miss Addy, and I’m afraid it be too late for the hospital. I’ll be checkin’ ye once more. It might be time. Yer contractions be very close together now.”

The Cardinal had been on edge for quite some time. He hated seeing Addeline in so much agony and not being able to do anything for her was torture for him.

“You’re so brave my darling,” he whispered to her.

She smiled at him through gritted teeth, reaching out for his hand as Saoirse checked her once more.

“Oh, Miss Addy, how grand! ‘Tis time for ye to be pushin’!” She turned to the Cardinal, “Do ye hear that, Dad? ‘Tis time, me lad! Let’s get ready for the grand moment!”

“It’s time?” Cardinal yelled out.

*

Sister and Papa Nihil had been patrolling the doors, waiting for the cries of a child. Papa quickly stuck his head out of the door, careful not to open it all the way. He didn’t want the two barging into the room now when the event of the year was finally here.

“Addeline is beginning to push, you two!”

Sister tried to speak but was cut off abruptly by the slamming of the door once more.

Nihil looked at Sister in disbelief, “All we’ve done for that boy, and this is the thanks we get.”

Sister shook her head, “We’ve?” she mocked the dead man’s delusion. “Funny you think there is an us at all.”

“But, Seestor, have I not been here for you to help raise the young Cardinal?”

The woman began to have flashbacks of the time she was in a hospital, delivering the Cardinal alone. She remembered being all on her own, wondering how to explain a baby to Nihil. She instantly felt regret over keeping the secret from the man for so long and opted to finally tell him that Cardi was indeed his.

*

Inside the room, Copia stumbled to get to Addeline, adrenaline pumping through his veins. He remembered feeling the same adrenaline the night of his first concert and each one thereafter.

“Are you ready to meet our little one?” he asked her.

She smiled, “Yes, I’ve been ready forever.”

“Alright, Addy, me dear, I’m gonna count to three and I want ye to give me a grand push. 1-2-3.”

The young woman pushed until her face turned an unholy shade of hell red.

“Ye’re doin’ it, Addy! Keep pushin’ with all yer might, me dear!”

She continued pushing with all her might until she felt an intense sting.

“She's beginnin' to tear,” Saoirse said, “I'm goin' to need to perform an episiotomy.”

“What’s that?” Papa asked, concerned.

“Ah, nothin' to be concerned about, Cardinal. I just need to cut this area a bit so the baby can make its way out. I'll stitch your wife right up after. Don't fret.”

Addeline screamed as she felt the scissors slice her down below.

*

Outside the door, Sister still held onto the words of Cardi’s true paternity, “Papa, you might be cross with me for keeping this from you for so long.”

“I could never be cross with you, Seestor,” he smiled, ghoulishly.

“You see, little C is… he is… well he’s your—”

The sound of a baby’s cry echoed throughout the corridors. It made Sister Imperator lose her train of thought. A smile replaced her frown as she began jumping up and down for joy, “C’s a father!” she exclaimed. “The boy is a father!”

Nihil simply grumbled under his breath, “That kid is in trouble, having to be raised by a supercilious fool. It is a good thing we are here.”

*

Papa dashed over to the midwife to see the child he’d been longing for since Sister put the idea in his head, “Let me see my child!” he shouted gleefully.

Addeline watched him and couldn’t help but notice a quick furrowed brow as he beheld the infant.

“What is it?” she quickly asked, although she already knew the answer.

Saoirse glanced at the Cardinal whose expression had now changed to pure amazement as the midwife handed him the baby, “Miss. Addy, ye’ve given birth to a beautiful wee lass.”

The woman’s face went void of emotion for a second and then one single tear escaped her cold eyes.

“A girl?” she asked, trying not to sound disappointed but clearly choked up.

Papa, holding the tiny tot in his arms, walked to his wife on the verge of tears himself—although his were that of joy—and he handed the babe to her, “Our daughter, Amore.”

Addeline took the tiny young child from her husband and held it lovingly in her arms as another tear trickled down her cheek. She gazed down upon the baby for a solid minute and then to Papa. Completely broken, she whispered, “I… am so sorry.”

It was a familiar scene to her, like Anne Boleyn, sitting in bed with King Henry’s daughter, Elizabeth, apologizing for having something she could not possibly help.

Unlike the King, however, Papa was astonished that she could ever apologize for such a thing. He placed his hand on her cheek and then upon the baby’s soft delicate head, “Amore, no. Do not apologize for this. I should be thanking you. Do you see what a beautiful gift you have given me? Do you see her?”

He wiped the tears from her eyes and sat down next to her so that he could admire the new addition to his family, “What shall we call her, Tesoro?”

Addeline had the perfect name. It fit everything she felt at that current moment. A name that would embody her position and circumstances. A name that her new angel would possibly live up to as she grew up.

“She’s Elizabeth.”

“Elizabeth?” Copia repeated, “I love it!”

Chapter 10: I'm Your Rock, Baby

Summary:

In this chapter, Addeline spirals into depression post the birth of her daughter, grappling with unfulfilled obligations to the clergy and Papa Emeritus's potential replacement. The question remains: Can Papa's love pull her out of this despair? Or will everything they've worked hard for be lost?

Notes:

TW for this part, there is a scene of non-con sex at the beginning although it isn't forceful. There is also a lot of talk of post partem depression so if that's not something you care to read about then I would skip this chapter. Of course, there are some sweet scenes too between Papa and the mother of his child SMUT (p in v, rough sex, non-con).

Addeline spiraled into a deep depression after the birth of their daughter. She retreated to the nursery and spent most nights there with the child, leaving Papa on his own.

“Amore!” The Cardinal called to his wife down the corridor. Her absence from his room was quite noticeable and the clergy was placing great pressure on him to try for a boy. He made his way to the nursery and pushed the door open slightly, “Amore?” he called out once more.

He could see his wife sitting in a rocking chair with their newborn daughter. The nanny was folding clothes on the opposite side of the room while the new mother soothed the infant. Addy seemed like a shell of the woman he once knew. She was tired, void of color and spoke in a low voice, “Hello Papa,” she managed to say.

“Amore, I need you to come with me,” he said. He looked towards the nanny and signaled for her to take the baby.

Seeing the nanny approaching quickly, Addy clung to her daughter tightly and yelped, “Why?”

Papa signaled to the nanny to continue in her task to remove the child from his wife, “Tesoro, I need to see you in my bedroom, darling.”

Reluctantly, she let go of Elizabeth so the woman could take her into her care.

“That’s it,” Papa said, extending his arms out to his wife, “Come with me.”

Addy took his hand and followed him into his bedroom. Wasting no time, Papa began undressing his wife, “What are you doing?” she inquired.

“We need to try for a boy, my love,” he explained as he continued removing her clothes, “There is no time to waste.”

She crossed her arms, hiding her bare breasts as Papa began working on taking his own clothes off. She looked around dazed, confused and completely absentminded in that moment.

Once naked, the man lied Addy down on her back very gently and proceeded to climb on top of her. The woman, still feeling the effects from being cut and stitched down below was quite hesitant to let Papa make love to her.

“Papa, I don’t think we should,” she whimpered, “I’m not healed.”

“I will be so gentle, dearest Addeline. I promise.”

The woman lay there waiting for the inevitable. She grew nervous as she sensed the presence of the Cardinal inching closer and closer to her entrance. She closed her eyes tightly and tried to welcome the feeling of his tip pushing lightly at the stitches that held her together. There was a small pressure proceeded by a burning snap, “Oww!” she cried.

Initially ignoring her cries, the Cardinal pushed in and pulled out as gently as he ever had before. It was slow and steady but even still the pain was unbearable for his wife. He saw a tear escape her eye and he could feel her body recoil in pain.

“Addeline? Are you alright?”

“I can’t do this, Papa. It hurts too badly.”

“My love, I think I can be quick,” he reasoned, “Why don’t you grip to my back and try to bare it a bit longer.”

She nodded her head, knowing she had no choice. She understood the burden placed on him by members of the ministry. However, the small cries and wet tears that escaped her forced her husband to stop abruptly, “You know what? It is okay, my sweet. We don’t have to do this now.”

The girl wiped her tears away and nodded in relief, “Thank you.”

“I’m just going to pull out. It might hurt a bit.”

Addeline looked down and watched as Papa slowly pulled out of her. There was a bit of blood on him and on the sheets as well. The friction from Papa’s thrusting had broken one of Addy’s stitches.

“Is it uncomfortable, Darling?”

She nodded, taking the sheets and holding them against herself.

“Let me fetch the midwife for you—”

“NO!” she cried out, not wishing to see anyone else, “Papa?”

“Yes, my love?”

“Can I go?”

Disheartened at how the evening turned out, he wanted to invite his wife to stay with him that night, “Darling, will you allow me to lay next to you tonight. I promise not to touch you. I’ll only hold you.”

“I’d rather go back to the nursery if that’s okay.”

He sighed in disappointment, “If that is your wish, Tesoro.”

Addeline jumped up and put her clothes back on. She sprinted out the door quickly, hell bent on getting back to her daughter. Papa felt like a failure. He was obviously disappointing the clergy but an even bigger disappointment now to his wife. She wouldn’t even lay down with him, he thought. He took his place in the empty bed and tried to close his eyes. He was unaware that his wife was suffering from post partem depression and the pressure placed on her by the clergy was only exacerbating those feelings. For as big of a failure as he felt, his wife felt it times one hundred.

*

A surprise guest graced the ministry's doorstep, none other than Swiss himself, appearing without his usual stage attire and without his bandmates in tow. His decision to pay a visit to the ministry was driven by a desire to meet the newest member of the family. Cirrus, who had recently visited the mother and child, exerted gentle pressure on Swiss to join in the joyous occasion. It seemed that most of the band members had already had the pleasure of meeting the little one and now it was his turn.

Swiss greeted Sister Imperator at the door, and she was pleased to see him.

"Swiss, I have some material I'd like you to go over when you have the chance," she mentioned business.

"Oh sure, yea. I'd love to but after I see this kid. Where is she?"

Sister rolled her eyes, "Our darling Elizabeth should be in the nursery with her mother. I'll go get her. Addeline isn't accepting visitors."

Swiss was confused, "What do you mean she's not accepting visitors?"

"She doesn't want to see anyone. She's locked herself in that room with the baby and we haven't seen much of her since the birth."

The ghoul was horrified, "Did anyone check on her? Or try talking to her?"

Sister shook her head. He wouldn't admit it out loud, but he was quite disgusted at the ministry's lack of compassion for the new mother. He knew Addeline was sensitive and needed support.

"Let me give it a shot," he suggested, "Addy sometimes just needs to vent to someone who can offer a fresh perspective, outside the usual circle you have here."

“Knock yourself out,” Sister Imperator stepped aside and pointed in the direction of the nursery.

Swiss treaded softly past closed doors until he reached one adorned with a little pink ghoul. Cute, he thought. He gently knocked on the door and sought permission to enter, "Adds, it's me. Can I see Elizabeth?" After a moment of silence, he heard footsteps approaching, and the door creaked open to reveal a weary and drained Addy. "Jesus, you look like hell," he exclaimed, taken aback by her appearance, "Do they feed you?" he chuckled. Addy, devoid of emotion, turned and walked away, leaving the door ajar for him.

Swiss, with a look of wonder on his face, inquired, "Where do you keep her?"

The woman gestured towards a crib nestled in the corner. Swiss's eyes landed on the slumbering child. As he approached, the soft sounds of the baby's breathing filled the room. Slowly, the infant stirred, revealing a pair of eyes that captivated Swiss. One eye sparkled blue, reminiscent of a clear diamond, while the other gleamed black like Addeline's. This striking feature, a gift from Papa Emeritus, caught Swiss off guard, "Wow," he murmured, caught up in the moment, "She's breathtaking, Addy. You did good, kid."

Addy broke her silence, uttering, "She's not a boy." It was the first word she’d spoken in days.

Perplexed, Swiss questioned, "I'm sorry, what?"

Addy clarified, "She's just a girl. Nobody here cares about that child."

Swiss, undeterred, drew closer to the baby, admiring her enchanting eyes, "Addeline, there's no way every soul here isn't doting on this kid," he remarked, his voice filled with sincerity. Addy sighed, but Swiss continued, "No, seriously, look at her. She's the spitting image of you. She's absolutely beautiful. You should be proud.”

Addy, opening up a bit more, shared, "I thought for sure I'd give him a boy the first try. I was so sure of myself. Arrogant even. I guess I’m embarrassed."

Swiss, shaking his head gently, handed the baby to Addy, "Addeline, cut that ridiculous shit out. You know me. I'll tell you straight. This is a perfect baby. So, what if she's not a boy? A boy would belong to the clergy. This one belongs to you."

Swiss's stomach churned as he discussed the possession of children, but he understood the power dynamics within the clergy mirrored royalty. There was a hierarchy. He felt a bit sad knowing that Addeline was once a normal girl that had now been brainwashed to believe this way of thinking.

“You know, Adds, you might consider talking to a doctor. You sound like you got the baby blues. Tell Copia.”

“You think I’m depressed?”

“I think your hormones are playing a cruel joke on you,” Swiss longed to take some of the burden off the girl and place it on her lack of sleep and food deprivation. “You’re going to be okay, kid,” he gently nudged her on the shoulder. “I’ll see you around.”

Swiss left, a smile on his face, hoping to offer a glimmer of hope to the new mother. However, as he stepped into the hallway, his smile faded, replaced by anger towards Copia for not providing the care Addeline needed. He made his way to the Cardinal's office, where he entered after knocking.

“Why, Swiss, hello. I assume you came to see Elizabeth?"

"I saw her," Swiss replied, "She is pretty. She has your eyes too. Congratulations." Continuing, Swiss expressed his concern, "Listen, Papa Emeritus, I don't want to overstep any boundaries here, but Addeline is struggling. I think she needs to see a doctor."

Surprised, Copia inquired, "A doctor? You really think so? She isn't sick."

"A head doctor, Cardinal."

He froze for a moment, contemplating the idea, "I do not think the clergy members want Addeline talking to outsiders about what goes on here."

Swiss, understanding Copia's position, explained, "Well, you have to do something! She's not eating or sleeping. She's hung up on the fact that she had a girl. She's depressed. Get a doctor to prescribe her something, will ya? Too often after babies are born the mother is left neglected."

“You think I’ve neglected Addeline?”

Afraid he had offended the man he quickly backtracked, “No, I don’t think that, but she might. It’s not her fault, she’s a victim to her own mind at the moment. Help her out.”

The Cardinal, appreciative of the advice, assured Swiss, "Yes, thank you, I will."

“Good,” the ghoul nodded as he exited the room. He knew Copia would make good on his promise. From what he’d witnessed in the past the man did care for Addy and her well-being even if he didn’t always know how to show it.

Heeding Swiss's advice, Copia had the midwife pay Addy a visit. Saoirse, who had been an ever-supportive presence throughout the girl's pregnancy, evaluated Addeline and prescribed an anti-depressant for the young woman. Papa wanted a full report on his wife's progress and inquired, "How is she?"

“Ah, Cardinal, Miss Addy is in a fair bit of sorrow. She'll be needin’ a good rest and a good feed.”

“Is that all?” he wondered, thinking to himself that she had been offered plenty to eat.

“I did give Miss Addy some medicine to help her mind, but the lass is in need of ye’re presence, Cardinal. Why not lend a hand with the bairn in the nursery? It might lift her spirits a wee bit.”

“Thank you, Saoirse,” he graciously expressed his gratitude to the woman.

*

The Cardinal was working late into the morning hours and decided to make himself a cup of coffee. Normally, Sister Annaliese would be at his side waiting on him to request small things such as this, but the hour was too late even for the sister of sin.

He rose from his office chair and made his way into the kitchen. He saw his wife plundering through the cabinets. He was surprised to see her out of the nursery, "Tesoro," he shouted, startling the young woman, "Are you hungry, my sweet?"

"Papa, hello."

"Hello," he smiled, "My darling, let me make you something."

"No, that's okay," she quickly assured him, "I was only looking for a snack."

"You need to eat something, my love. Please, sit. I am a great cook. I can whip something up for you in no time."

"I should really get back to Elizabeth."

Papa wasn't going to take no for an answer this time, “Forgive me, Addeline but you’ve become so withdrawn from me. Swiss tells me you are not happy. He tells me you are quite upset about the gender of our daughter.”

“I am only saddened at the thought of letting you down,” Addy admitted.

“You have not let me down,” he said.

Addy sighed and reminded him of when he came to her in the nursery, “You told me we needed to start trying for a boy. You’re just like them.”

Regret instantly filled his mind. He shook his head and apologized vigorously, “I should not have done that. I didn’t understand your delicate state at the time, Amore. I will never let them influence my thoughts on the matter again.”

Papa was struggling to convey to his wife that the gender of their first child didn't matter to him. All he wanted was to have her back in his arms, feeling her presence and love once again. He missed her deeply and was willing to do whatever it took to make things right between them.

Now, here in the kitchen, he had his chance to bring her back, “Tesoro, I want you. I know that you’re scared, and I know you’re sad. I know you’re overwhelmed. But amongst those feelings, is there too a longing for me? Do you miss me?” his voice had become desperate.

Addeline stared into his mismatched eyes, beginning to let some of her walls down. With a smirk she stated, “They’re going to replace me if I can’t have a boy.”

Copia laughed, “Replace you? Tesoro, I told you I'd never take a new bride.”

Addie shook her head, agreeing with him that she trusted the man would never toss her out for another.

“I’m scared,” she admitted. “I’m terrified to get pregnant again, Papa.”

“Do you not want more children with me, Bella Mia? Do you not desire me at all?”

“It’s not that,” she assured him, “I think about you all the time. I think about you day and night.”

“I am here, Amore. I am here right now, take me now. If you desire me then have me now—”

“—I don’t want to set myself up for failure again, Papa,” her voice cracked as she pushed out the words.

“Addeline, look at me,” the Cardinal had had enough. He was kind but firm, “You curse the Clergy for calling our daughter a failure, yet here you stand before me agreeing that she is not good enough. You must stop this.”

“Papa, I never said…”

“Uh uh,” he hushed her by placing two fingers over her lips, “Do you trust me?”

“Of course, I trust you,” she said.

“Then trust that it does not matter to me one damn bit if you have 1 girl or 20. What matters to me is you and I cannot go on without my wife.”

She studied Papa Emeritus as he stood there waiting for any kind of response. She gawked at his features, his lips, his eyes, his strong hands, his broad shoulders. She hadn’t considered that he too was suffering in his own way, and she felt regret for letting him suffer in alone.

“Forgive me, Papa,” she said flatly, “You’ve reached out to me so many times these past weeks and I just shut you out.”

“Don’t fret, Amore. What you’ve been through must be difficult. But whatever comes from here on out let’s go through it together.”

She wrapped her soft hands around Copia’s neck, embracing him. Feeling her warm chest against his gave him chill bumps. He needed her immediately. He couldn’t take it anymore.

“Tesoro,” he turned her head ever so slightly and gently nibbled down her neckline, “Give yourself to me.”

She melted into his touch, as he moved from her neck to her mouth, “Amore, I have to have you, please.”

She pulled him back to her lips and kissed him hard. With a sudden, eager motion, she jumped up and straddled his abdomen. The Cardinal welcomed her weight, gripping her by the back and bottom as he carried her toward his bedroom. He opened the door without breaking their kiss and gently set her down on her feet. Her satin gown slipped from her shoulders and pooled at her ankles. She watched as he undressed, his eyes never leaving hers. He lifted her again and laid her onto the bed, where she welcomed the warmth and pressure of his body covering hers. Addy playfully bit at his neck as his tongue traced over her newly engorged nipples. Just as he went to take one into his mouth, she caught his chin and warned, half-smiling, “I wouldn’t do that if I were you.”

The warning came much too late, and the cardinal got a mouthful of breast milk.

"Ah, yes. I forgot," he chuckled, a hint of self-amusement in his voice, glancing at Addy and realizing she was laughing too. Her laughter was a melody to his ears, a sound he hadn't heard in what felt like an eternity, a precious sound he thought he might never hear again. He did not wish to spoil such a moment with his lustful thoughts and asked his wife if she was sure she wanted to go through with what they were about to do, “I will not do anything without your consent ever again, my darling,” he promised, getting very close to her ear so she could feel his breath against her neck, “I will not take you unless you want me to.”

Addeline felt a rush of emotions in that moment. She had not realized how much she had missed feeling this love from her husband. Now, with his body on hers, the warmth emitting from his skin, she was desperate for him.

“I’m still very tender, Papa,” she gave him the permission he desired, but warned him of the stipulations, “You have to be careful.”

“I promise, love. I will be so gentle.”

After almost a month, he couldn’t wait to feel her again. He’d almost forgotten what it was like to experience her heat around him. He softly slid himself into the woman, “How is that?”

“That’s good,” she said.

She had closed her eyes and began biting her upper lip. She was biting so hard that it began to bleed.

“My dear?” Copia began, “You can tell me if you need me to stop.”

“No, I’m fine,” her legs began to tremble.

The Cardinal at first, his hips moving with painstaking care, drawing shallow thrusts that made her whimper and arch beneath him. Every inch of her was hypersensitive, but she met his rhythm with aching need. Her nails dug into his back, not out of pain, but to ground herself against the waves building inside her.

“I can feel you everywhere,” she breathed, her voice shaking. “It’s so much.”

He pressed their foreheads together, his own voice thick with emotion. “Just hold on to me.”

He slid deeper, this time a little bolder, watching the way her lips parted again, her moan caught in the back of her throat. She tasted like blood and longing when he kissed her.

He continued pushing further into her, his breath trembling against her throat. “May I go faster?” he asked, his voice nearly a growl against her skin.

She nodded frantically, desperate now—needing more of him, of this, willing to risk the tenderness in her body just to taste that wild, mind-numbing ecstasy she hadn’t felt since the night Elizabeth was born.

At her silent plea, he snapped his hips forward, burying himself inside her with a force that stole her breath. Her cry was sharp, involuntary, and she clung to him as if she might shatter from the intensity.

“Harder,” she gasped, glancing down to where their bodies met, her abdomen slick with sweat, her brow damp with it too. “Please, don’t hold back.”

Copia obeyed. He gripped her thighs, anchoring her to him, and drove into her with a force that shook the bedframe. The room echoed with the sounds of their bodies colliding, her moans tangled with his low, guttural groans. Each thrust drove her closer to the edge, her body desperate and alive, her nails scraping across his spine like she was trying to brand herself into him.

He was panting like a dog in heat which was very unlike him. Normally he was able to keep his breathing somewhat steady but tonight he was hungry for her. It caused Addy to shiver the way she had always done right before giving in.

He held tightly to her and seductively whispered into her ear, "Do you want me to put a boy inside of you?"

Desperate to give him that one thing, she responded wildly, "Yes!"

"Yes what?"

Again, Addy cried out, "Put a boy inside of me, Papa! I want to give you a boy!"

She clung to him, her cries growing more desperate with each punishing thrust. He wasn’t holding back anymore. His control had long since unraveled the moment she’d begged for more. His name spilled from her lips in broken fragments, strung together with gasps and whimpers, and it drove him wild.

“Addeline…” he groaned, her full name escaped his mouth. His rhythm grew relentless, hips slamming against hers as the sound of their joining filled the air. Her slick heat gripped him tighter with every stroke, her walls fluttering around him as her climax built, wild and unstoppable.

She arched beneath him, the muscles in her legs locking as a sob tore from her throat. “I’m... Papa, I’m—!”

“I feel it, amore. Let go,” he panted, his voice thick and trembling. “Come for me.”

She shattered.

It was fierce and consuming—her entire body convulsing around him as a scream ripped through her, sharp and hoarse. Her nails left red tracks down his back, her thighs shaking violently as wave after wave rolled through her. She was crying and laughing and breathless at the same time.

He held her through it, hips slowing but never stopping, chasing his own edge now. The feel of her writhing beneath him, the broken sound of his name on her lips, the sight of her completely undone. It was all too much.

“I—fuck,” he choked, and with one final thrust, he buried himself deep and spilled inside her, his whole body seizing with release. He moaned against her shoulder, trembling as she trembled, lost in the quake of it all. For a long moment, neither of them moved. Just the sound of ragged breathing, the sweat cooling on their skin, and the echo of something raw and unspoken hanging heavy in the air.

She felt dizzy and on the verge of exhaustion when it was all over. The tender touch of Papa's fingers beneath her chin guided her gaze to meet his, a silent plea for connection in his eyes.

“Did you just cum on Papa’s cock, my darling?” he asked her, teasingly.

“I tried not to. I know you wanted it to last longer.”

“That is alright, my sweet. You are my good girl,” his thumb brushed her lower lip, catching the faint smear of blood where she’d bitten too hard. He looked at her like she was something delicate, breakable, and impossibly precious.

“I didn’t hurt you?” he asked finally, his voice low and raw.

She gave the smallest shake of her head, the corners of her mouth twitching with a tired, blissful smile. “No,” she whispered. “You put me back together.”

He reluctantly loosened his hold, and Addy slowly peeled herself away from him. Every movement made her aware of her body again—the ache between her legs, the dampness on her thighs, the soreness blooming along her hips and spine. She winced slightly as she sat up, brushing her hair back from her flushed face.

Her satin gown still lay on the floor, forgotten and crumpled like a discarded ribbon. She reached for it but paused, glancing over her shoulder at him. He lay there watching her, eyes dark and unreadable, the sheet low on his hips, chest rising and falling in steady rhythm.

“Go slow,” he said gently, concerned. “Don’t push yourself.”

On her way to the bathroom, she stopped abruptly and turned around just long enough to say, “Will you have them bring Elizabeth to me so I can feed her?”

“In here? In my room?”

“Yes, silly,” she laughed and continued walking.

The Cardinal’s face lit up. This was the first time Addy would be caring for their daughter in his room. He knew at that moment she was moving back in with him, “Of course, Amore.”

As the door closed and the shower came on, the Cardinal thought about everything he had to be thankful for—a precious daughter, an obedient, loving wife. He was the happiest he had ever been. Even if they forced him to retire, even if they killed him, he would die happy.

Chapter 11: Kiss The Go Goat

Summary:

The clergy feels it is time to address the fact that Addeline and Papa Emeritus are running out of time to provide them with a male heir. For the Cardinal, it falls upon deaf ears, but Addeline takes it personally.

Notes:

This is a funny and lighthearted chapter with the majority of the scene unfolding between Papa Nihil and Sister Imperator. It is a bit crude, but we do get to see some of the love shared between Papa Zero and his ex-girlfriend. Nihil also drops a bomb on Sister. Much to her surprise, she hasn't been hiding things as well as she thought. (Oral m receiving, swallowing).

The familiar faces of Sister, Papa Nihil and Psaltarian sat at the helm of the chapel along with members of the clergy Addy had not yet become acquainted with. She had seen them around, but she knew they weren’t the ones pulling all the strings. She and Papa sat in a pew in front of them.

Addeline felt as though she were on a scaffold, blindfolded and kneeling before an executioner who was eager to chop her head off. Sister, as usual, beamed at the Cardinal. Addy could see it. She couldn’t understand why her beloved didn’t see the favoritism that the woman held for him.

“Let’s get started,” Sister said.

The clergy became silent waiting for Sister Imperator to commence the meeting.

“Cardi, dear boy, your little Elizabeth is so precious. Congratulations,” she said.

Addy rolled her eyes.

“Well,” Papa paused, “Well, thank you. She is special, just like her mother.”

This made Addy smile.

“Yes, well although we adore her so very much, we need to remind you of certain duties that remained unfulfilled—”

“—Elizabeth isn’t a boy,” Nihil coldly stated, “Sister needs you to have a boy. Girls are useless to her. I on the other hand,” he continued, “I love the little tike. It means we can get rid of you.”

Sister cleared her throat, signaling for the old man to put a cork in it, “What he is trying to say is it would be nice if the two of you began trying again. We need you to produce an heir as quickly as possible.”

Addeline couldn’t believe they were discussing the fate of her reproductive system. Not only that, but they were also talking about her daughter as though they wanted to send her in a basket down the river.

“Do you think I get to choose?” she asked, unable to be silent any longer, “Do you think I get to choose what I become pregnant with?”

“I didn’t say that, Addeline,” Sister assured her.

Nihil chimed in again with unwarranted advice, “It is really not that hard to have a boy. I had 3?”

Papa, growing irritated with Nihil’s venomous remarks finally spoke up, “Hey, man. That’s not cool, alright? And where are these three sons? I see them nowhere.”

This shut the man up quickly. He knew that he and Sister had them executed so that the Cardinal could take over, but he did not want to mention it in a room full of peers.

Psaltarian was laughing at the spectacle. He knew every time Nihil and Papa Emeritus were seated in a room together, things turned into a comedy show. He was also indifferent about Copia. While he thought there were others that could definitely do a better job, he was at the mercy of Imperator since he was married to the woman's sister.

“Something funny, Mr. Psaltarian?” Addeline asked, tired of being put on display for the amusement of the ministry.

Nihil blurted out, interrupting crudely once again, “Perhaps all his swimmers are females.”

“THAT’S ENOUGH!” Sister banged on the wooden stage in front of her. She addressed Addy formally, “You’re to present this clergy with another child, preferably a boy, by the end of the year.”

“End of the year?” Addeline screamed, “Elizabeth is only a month old! I’d have to get pregnant this month to have a shot in hell of fulfilling that request! How am I going to get pregnant that soon?”

“You know how babies are made, young lady. I suggest you do that, or we can find someone who can.”

With those words, the woman adjourned the meeting. Addy stomped out of the room in a fit of rage. The Cardinal saluted the Clergy and bowed his head towards Sister. When rising, he made the comment, “You know, you should be a little nicer to her. Now she’s going to yell at me.”

He walked out of the room to join his bride. Still wearing the same sarcastic grin that he wore for the Clergy, he walked up to her in a disapproving manner and waited for her to speak.

“I’m sorry, Papa but I can’t stand them,” She shouted, “They treat me like I’m fucking Anne Boleyn.”

“Cara Mia,” he tried taking the woman into his arms but she quickly pulled away.

“—They never would have allowed us to get married if they knew I was having a girl,” she was pacing in circles now, “And they HATE Elizabeth!”

“They don’t hate Elizabeth, Amore.”

“Well, they hate me, Cardinal!” she huffed.

Copia took a firm step forward and in a very authoritative tone he reminded her of who she was speaking to, “I. Am. Papa. You are allowed to be angry my dear, but do not disrespect me.”

The commanding way in which he spoke intimidated her and she calmed her tone.

“I apologize, Papa, I forgot myself. But they look at her like she’s some big disappointment.”

The Cardinal took Addy in his arms and pacified her, “Hush now. Elizabeth will enjoy all the privileges of being an Emeritus child. She will receive all the bells and whistles that come along with it. The only thing she cannot do is take my place.”

“Or help you keep yours,” the woman reminded him.

Copia nodded, “That’s true, but do not worry about that. Do not worry about what they say or think, my love. We will try again. We are good at trying for children, no?” he asked.

She blushed.

“We could go try right now?”

Addy laughed as the cardinal swooped her up and kissed her passionately.

“Papa, not in the hallway,” she struggled to say through a kiss.

Their laughter and playful banter could be heard inside the chapel where the clergy remained seated still. Sister raised an eyebrow, hearing the carnal noises outside the door, “I’m not worried. Cardi will have that girl pregnant again in no time,” she chuckled.

Nihil looked at Sister, “I can’t believe I never knocked you up,” he began, “As many times as we—”

“Stop!” she interrupted him, "Hold that thought."

Sister was quite aroused by the man's vulgarness and opted to throw everyone out of the room so she could continue the conversation with him in private, “I need a moment with the old one,” she said calmly, dismissing everyone from the meeting.

When everyone was gone, Sister looked at Papa with seductive eyes, “Papa?” she began to ask, “Do you remember when I used to go down on you?”

The old phantom chuckled, “Ah yes, just like holy Mary.”

“Yes, like that,” Sister repeated as she came closer and closer to his ghostly figure. She fell to her knees in front of him, staring at his groin area. It sent her back to a moment in time where she was able to grab his hips without having her hands go through him.

Nihil's gaze lingered on Sister, his eyes tracing every curve of her face as if searching for a lost memory. In that moment, a subtle shift occurred, and before him knelt the young woman he had once known - radiant and ethereal. Her eyes, pools of endless depth, reflected the light like precious gems, while her long, flowing blonde hair danced in an invisible breeze. The air around them seemed to hold its breath, caught in the spell of this enchanting transformation. Beauty and nostalgia intertwined, painting a picture of a time long past yet vividly alive in that fleeting instant.

They looked at each other for several more moments before Papa Zero finally said, “I need you now, my love. I need you to take care of me, please.”

He had puppy dog eyes. He was burning for release. Sister could feel that he was as hard as a rock, “Would you like me to take care of this for you, Papa?"

“I would love nothing more," the man confessed, "And if you do well, perhaps I will return the favor.”

“And how would you like it, Papa?” she murmured, her voice sweet and submissive, her doe eyes lifted to him. “Tell me how to please you now.”

Sister was never the submissive type, and young Nihil knew it. That was what drove him wild—those rare moments when she chose to yield.

“With that pretty mouth, Seestor.”

The young woman could see his legs trembling a bit and so she grabbed his hips to steady him. She pulled his body close to her lips. His cock looked so big inches from her face.

Now, excited, the man positioned himself in front of her mouth ready to be taken.

“May I?” he asked.

She slowly nodded, parting her lips so she could receive him. He watched as his girth stretched her mouth, reveling at the sight of it growing wider the further he pushed in. Sister used her tongue to dart around his length as he hit the back of her throat. She gagged a little as she tried to take him all the way in. He looked at her and smiled, “It’s okay Seestor, I don’t expect you to take all of it.”

This gained a chuckle from Sister. She knew he wasn’t as big as he thought but she liked to let him think so. He grabbed his remaining length and jerked off into her mouth as she sucked unforgivingly on what she could manage. She moaned indecipherable words onto him.

Papa Nihil let his load spew out into his girlfriend’s unsuspecting mouth. Her little coughs were so cute to him. He knew the woman preferred not to swallow but occasionally, he’d surprise her.

“Don’t spit that out,” he commanded.

Her forlorn eyes and sour face made him chuckle, “Swallow it.”

Sister gulped, gagging as she struggled to swallow his seed. He grabbed her by the back of the head and firmly placed his hand over her mouth to ensure she did not spit him out.

“Now,” he said, “Open wide and let me see.”

She looked up at him, still on her knees, and showcased her pretty mouth. She lifted her tongue and swallowed once more to prove to him she had indeed ingested his seed.

“That’s my evil girl,” he patted her on the head, “You may get up Seestor.”

The sudden creak of the door swinging open shattered the enchanting reverie that Nihil and Sister found themselves lost in. The intrusion of reality brought them back from the realms of nostalgia to the present moment and Nihil realized his blow job was only a figment of his imagination.

A look of disdain clouded Copia's face. He had no idea why Sister was kneeling on the floor before Nihil. He chuckled awkwardly, "Oh... uh... hehe. You're kneeling before Nihil," he joked, quite traumatized by what he was witnessing but trying to make light of it with humor.

Sister, jumped up abruptly and composed herself, "Cardi, it's not what it looks like."

Copia nodded, "It doesn't look like anything... I didn't see anything."

"Oh, C, dear boy did you want something?"

"Noooo... I'm... I was just going to go," he pointed at the door he had yet to come through. He almost tripped as he exited, his shoes barely able to lift off the floor. His legs felt heavy, and he stumbled forward, catching himself just in time before disappearing through the door.

Nihil shook his head, "That boy is soft. He's an old man and the thought of his mother giving a blow job sends him running."

“Well, I wasn’t actually giving you a blow job,” sister scoffed, “We might have been making some crude noises while reliving a moment in time but—” she paused, “Did you say mother?”

“Well, yes, you’re the boy’s mother aren’t you.”

Sister was taken aback by the observation. Nihil was a dense old fool and never noticed important details.

"You... you knew all this time?"

"It's pretty obvious with the way you treat that imbecile."

"And you've never questioned who fathered Cardi?"

Nihil, with a heavy heart, admitted, "I couldn't bear to ask, Seestor. The mere thought of another man with you shattered me."

"Oh, you old bastard," she said, "You're the boy's father for crying out loud."

Nihil, in a moment of realization, contemplated the rumors and the child's unmistakable resemblance, "The Cardinal is my son?" he uttered, the weight of the revelation sinking in. He pondered this thought a bit. It made perfect sense. There was a rumor that Sister left the clergy to give birth and when she returned with a child it was obvious to him that the rumors had been true.

The child in question had the same eyes as he did, one blue, one brown though he never put the two together. Sister waited for a sweet gesture from the man; however, his reaction was not what she expected.

“How can that idiot be related to me? He's not handsome, he has no talent. At least the blood line remains pure, but he'll never achieve our purpose. He can't even win a grammy."

“My God,” Sister scoffed, “How you forget your own shortcomings so quickly!” she continued, “Don’t tell him about this. He’s too sensitive at the moment to understand why I kept this from him. He can’t handle it right now and we need him to focus on his duties.”

“Sensitive is an understatement. He can’t even handle it when his cereal becomes too soggy,” Nihil responded.

“I mean it, Papa! I will call the ghostbusters and have them suck you into a little vacuum that I’ll keep on my desk for decoration. Do you understand?”

“Yes, Seestor,” he said, “I will not tell the boy.”

With a determined stride, Sister turned on her heel, making her way to the door. Her mind already racing ahead to the future plans for the band, eager to dive into the next chapter despite the tumultuous moment with Nihil.

Chapter 12: Cry For Absolution

Summary:

In this chapter, Addy finally receives confirmation that Sister is indeed who she suspected her to be since the day they first met, along with another unsuspected surprise.

Notes:

The power struggle is tilted in Addy's favor in this chapter after a confrontation with Sister Imperator. Her high is short lived, however, as she discovers something about herself that she had not expected to find out so soon.

Sister Imperator sat in her office, engrossed in her work, when the delicate cries of Elizabeth drifted through the walls. The sound, though piercing, was a welcome melody to her ears. It stirred memories of her own little Cardi, when he was just a babe. Despite her strong urge to comfort the child, a grandmother's instinct, she remained seated, mindful of her role and the need to maintain composure in front of the clergy.

Sister's heart skipped a beat as the cries abruptly ceased. "Someone must have tended to the child," she mused. "Could it be Addeline, the nanny, or perhaps the Cardinal?"

The Cardinal's absence in such moments did not go unnoticed by Sister. She observed his hesitance around the baby, his reluctance to engage in infant care. She couldn't help but wonder if fear or discomfort held him back from embracing the delicate presence of the young child and fatherhood but had it on her to do list to lecture the man.

It appeared that Addeline remained unperturbed by the situation, much to Sister's relief. Her desire for silence from the woman reflected her belief that the young wife should maintain a low profile, visible but not heard.

Much to her dismay the woman in question appeared standing in her doorway. Agitated, Sister looked up from her papers, "Is there something you need, child?" she asked menacingly.

"I need to go to the doctor. I have a post partem checkup."

Confused, Sister asked, "What does that have to do with me?"

Addeline rolled her eyes and sighed, "I'm not to leave the ministry without permission."

" You require your husband's approval, my dear. Seek the Cardinal."

As Addeline turned to leave, a spark of defiance flickered in her eyes. She whipped around quickly and placed her hands on Imperator's desk. They came down with a tiny thud, but Sister didn't flinch. She calmly removed her glasses and set them aside, slowly looking up at Addy. She waited on the woman to say what she had on her mind. "I know who you are," Addy said with a sharp tongue.

"Oh?" Sister chuckled at Addy's attempt to assert herself. "And who do you think I am?" Sister's calm demeanor and composed response seemed to challenge Addy's boldness. The tension in the room was palpable as the two women faced off in this unexpected confrontation.

"Mother Imperator," Addeline whispered confidently but softly. In a sudden movement, Sister sprang from her chair and swiftly approached Addy, standing eye to eye with the young mother. With a sharp edge in her voice, Sister demanded, "What did you just say?"

The intensity of the exchange between the two women escalated, leaving tension hanging in air.

“I said, you’re his mother.”

Before Addeline had time to complete her sentence Sister slapped her across her cheek with a force that sent her stumbling. She grabbed the girl by the ear and pulled her towards the open door which she quickly slammed and threw the unsuspecting woman against the wall.

“Let me tell you something you little brat,” Imperator kept her voice at a minimum, careful not to stir attention, “Before you go spewing information like that around why don’t you ask Papa Nihil what I did to his sons?”

Although terrified, Addeline remained poised in the position she was in.

“I can end you, child. Do you think just because you are the wife of Papa Emeritus, that makes you invincible? It doesn’t. I can make you disappear, dear girl.”

Sister loosened her grip on Addy, who was standing as still as a statue. Imperator fixed the woman’s hair, flattening down the pieces that had been disheveled in the confrontation and advised her to leave her office, “I suggest you go find your husband. You don’t want to miss that appointment.”

With piercing eyes, Addeline shot daggers at the old woman. She slowly opened the door from behind her and slid outside into the hallway without breaking eye contact. She wouldn’t tell her husband about the scuffle. There was no need. Sister had acted exactly as Addeline had predicted and confirmed her suspicions.

Addeline knew exactly where Papa was, her story being a ploy of course to get to Sister. She made her way to his office and knocked on the door, waiting for her invite in. Within seconds she could hear her husband say, "Entrare, entrare."

The Cardinal was surprised and happy to see his wife, "Amore, my sweet, you should be resting." He rose from his chair to meet his bride in the middle of the room. After planting a kiss on her forehead, he asked, "Is there something you need, darling?"

"I need permission to go to the doctor, Papa."

"Ah, of course dear. I will have the valet take you."

"Thank you very much Papa. I hope for good news."

The man noticed the unusual red mark across her face, "Tesoro, what is this?" He cupped her face with a soft grip, but she quickly pulled away. She was quick to dismiss it as a minor incident, "It's nothing. I was holding Elizabeth and she scratched me a bit."

She managed to deflect his attention, and the cardinal let the matter go, satisfied with her explanation. He waved her away, now walking back toward his paperwork, “Let me know if you need anything else, Amore.”

She bowed before him before exiting the office, set on going to the hospital. Elizabeth was now six weeks old which meant Addeline was due for a postpartum checkup.

Upon arrival, the nurse drew a bit of blood and had Addy pee in a cup before asking her to sit in the waiting room. The timing was perfect because she had been feeling a bit ill lately. She was almost finished filling out her arrival papers when she heard her name being called, “Mrs. Copia?” A smiling nurse advised the young woman to follow her.

Addeline still found it odd to be using the Cardinal’s name now instead of her own. She gathered what little she brought and followed the woman into the back. The nurse collected her weight and her blood pressure before having her sit in a room and she took Addeline’s papers to give to the doctor.

“You can undress and put that gown on,” the nurse said, “Doctor. Sullivan will be right with you."

Addeline despised those hospital gowns; they were just so thin and drafty. The room itself was already freezing. When she climbed onto the bed, the cold surface chilled her right through the gown as soon as she settled her weight on it.

After 10 minutes, the doctor walked into the room wearing a smile that was much too big for Addy’s liking. She had grown accustomed to the nonchalant and dark presences at the church. Now happy, sun-shiny people made her cringe a bit.

“Hello Addeline, I’m Doctor Sullivan. How are we doing today?”

“I’m fine,” she answered, “I prefer Addy.”

Doctor Sullivan glanced up from her chart briefly to ask about her newborn, “How’s the little one? Are you coping well with being a new mom?”

“It’s hard at times but we have a nanny so she watches Elizabeth when I can’t.”

Doctor Sullivan nodded but Addy got the feeling the woman was judging her, “That must be nice for a young, new mom. Is dad involved?”

“I’m pretty fortunate,” she said, trying to convince herself, “And Elizabeth’s father helps when he can.”

“Is this your first time at the hospital regarding this pregnancy?”

Addeline nodded, “I had a midwife. I wanted a natural birth for my first. I won’t be doing it again!”

The physician grinned, “Let’s have a look then, shall we?”

 

Addy spread her legs so that Doctor. Sullivan could examine her. She scooted downward and placed her legs in the stirrups as the woman snapped a pair of pink gloves onto her hands.

“I saw on your chart that you suffered a little bit from the baby blues?” she asked poking and prodding Addy down below, “How are we doing mentally now?”

The woman flinched, trying to remain as comfortable as she could under the circumstances, “I’m still taking medicine for it, but I feel fine.”

Addy noticed a look of concern creep across the doctor’s face.

“Is everything okay down there?” she asked, concerned herself."

Nothing major. Have you and your husband been intimate since giving birth?”

The girl didn’t know what to say, “What? Why?” she asked with reservations.

“It just looks a little swollen down here is all. You can hop up.” The doctor leaned back, taking her gloves off and throwing them into the trash bin, “Is your husband careful with you? It looks like there are some stitches that may have popped and healed improperly.”

Addy was taken aback by the doctor’s questions, “He’s careful, I think,” she stuttered, “I guess we could have been a bit more careful.”

The doctor nodded, “Good,” she said, “But being intimate before things have had time to heal can cause all sorts of problems. You can have post partem hemorrhaging; you could get an infection. How many times have you had intercourse in the past 6 weeks?”

Addy tried to count in her head, “I don’t really know,” she admitted, feeling a bit ashamed. She started to wonder why men didn’t get interrogated about their sexual habits.

“I’m concerned you might have given yourself an infection,” Dr. Sullivan began to explain but trailed off when she noticed dark grey bruising around Addeline’s wrists, “Where’d you get those?”

Addeline grew increasingly uncomfortable with where the conversation was heading, and her stomach began to churn. She could feel flutters of guilt rising in her throat. She quickly tried hiding her injuries from the physician, “Listen, doctor I know what you’re implying but my husband doesn’t do anything to me that I don’t want done. We’re… unconventional.”

“Ok,” she nodded as she wrote in Addy’s chart, “Just know that if you need help you can tell me.”

“I don’t need help,” The new mother protested. It was bad enough to catch shit from the clergy but now to be questioned about her personal life by a doctor she’d never met? It was outrageous. She felt she had no private life.

Just as they were finishing up, the same nurse that escorted Addeline into the room came back in to hand the doctor a piece of paper. The two women were analyzing it while Addy sat there staring at them.

“Thank you,” said the physician, ushering the nurse out the door.

She turned to Addy, “So, have you started a period since having Liz?”

“Elizabeth,” she corrected, “Not that I’ve noticed. I mean… I bled for about two weeks but nothing more after that.”

The professional gritted her teeth, “Addy… I don’t know how you’ll feel about this news, but you seem to be pregnant again.”

The young woman turned into a statue.

“It could very well be residual HCG but your levels are usually what we’d see in a woman about 3 weeks pregnant.”

“Are you sure?” The woman’s voice cracked.

“Well, we can do a quick ultrasound. We won’t see much at 3 weeks, but we might see a sac. We have your blood work too, and I’d really like to treat you for post partem infection.”

The woman shook her head, “No, I…” she was in disbelief, “I want my husband. Can I call my husband? I’d like him here to hear this.”

The doctor looked at her watch, “I have a pretty full schedule today but if he can get here within 30 minutes, I can probably do an ultrasound with him present.

*

The Cardinal had been drowning in work. Constant rituals, masses and nagging from Imperator and Nihil. His signature black rings around his eyes couldn’t mask the large eyebags he had been modeling. He could hear Elizabeth crying out in the corridor. The cries grew louder and louder until Sister Annaliese opened the door and his child was in the room.

“Papà,” I am sorry to bother you, but do you know when Addeline will be home? I believe Elizabeth is hungry.”

The Cardinal put down his pen and hopped up, evidently in a bad mood, but he would never show it in from of his sweet daughter.

“Is that so?” he said smiling at the baby, “Is my Eliza hungry?” He took the child from the woman and gently cradled her in his arms, “We need to find mommy don’t we, bambina.”

He addressed the young woman, "Sorella, I appreciate you bringing little Elizabeth, but where is the nanny?"

The girl laughed, "Oh, I relieved the nanny, Papà. Elizabeth was irresistibly adorable in the kitchen, I simply had to take her," she cooed playfully at the infant, "I trust that’s alright?”

The Cardinal moved aside, gently swaying the child to soothe her, "That's perfectly fine, Sister Annaliese."

His desk phone rang just as he said this. He walked over to the phone and used one arm to pick it up while rocking Elizabeth back and forth with the other.

“Hello?” he answered.

“Papa?”

“I was just talking about you, my dear. Our darling girl is hungry. Will you be home soon?”

“Papa, can you please come here to me.”

Copia holding the phone between his neck and shoulder signaled for Annaliese to wait.

“Well, my sweet, I can but what about Eliza?”

“I put some fresh milk in the fridge right before I left. Tell 'Annaliese' to check there,” she said sarcastically, knowing that the young sister was already in his office, using the infant to get closer to Papa.

“Of course, of course,” he sighed, “I am terribly busy, my love. Is it urgent?”

“It is,” she said simply, “very.”

“Okay. Okay,” he said, a tinge of worry in his voice, “I will be right there,”

The Cardinal grabbed his car keys from his desk and handed Elizabeth back to sister on the way out, “Annaliese, I must take leave. Do you mind watching her while I run?”

Before she could answer, “Oh, sì Papà. I’ll do anything for…you,” he was already running out of his office and did not hear her words of affirmation.

*

The Cardinal rushed to the hospital as quickly as he could. His bride sounded overly concerned, and this troubled him. He rushed through the doors and ran up to reception, “There’s a young lady here!”

“Addeline?” the secretary asked.

He nodded.

The woman buzzed for the nurse, “Mrs. Copia’s husband is at the front. Can you take him to his wife?”

When the nurse came out, she could see that the Cardinal was a bit flustered, “Is my wife okay?”

“She’s fine! She has some good news for you!”

Copia felt relieved. The nurse opened the door to where Addy was—a different room now than where the doctor had first spoken with her.

“Papa!” she exclaimed.

He rushed to her and took her hand, “Amore, you gave me a fright. Please don’t do that again.”

The sonographer technician was prepping the woman for the ultrasound.

“So, what’s going on?” Copia was beyond confused, “You had me rush all the way here so urgently.”

“We’re going to have a look at your baby,” the tech explained with a smile.

“Oh no,” the Cardinal laughed, “I didn’t bring Elizabeth with me. If you want a look at her though I do have pictures in my pho—”

“—I’m pregnant again,” Addy blurted out.

Papa froze, much like his wife when she found out. He shook his head in disbelief after the initial wave of shock. His tired eyes suddenly filled with new light, “So soon?”

The tech had begun the ultrasound by now and she pointed to a small round circle on the screen, “That’s the sac right there. It is measuring around 3 weeks just as the doctor said. I’ll have her come back here to talk to you, but everything looks fine. Congratulations! You’ll be welcoming another little one into the house.”

“Excellent!” The Cardinal grabbed Addy’s face and kissed her, firmly. His placement was a bit off, and he ended up catching the side of her lips instead. She palmed his cheek and kissed him back.

The room was quiet now, save for the soft hum of machinery still cooling down from the ultrasound. Addy kept her eyes on the black-and-white screen, where the ghostly image of their child had just flickered moments before. Her hand instinctively rested on her belly, as if to shield it, claim it, keep it safe.

“I pray it’s a boy, Papa,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper.

“Don’t worry, darling,” he replied, reaching out to take her hand. “We will be happy with whatever we have.”

She nodded, but her brow furrowed, her thoughts clearly still heavy. “Do we have to tell the Clergy right away?”

“Of course not, my sweet,” he said quickly, a little more firmly this time. “Let them wait.”

There was steel behind his words—defiance. He brought her knuckles to his lips and kissed them gently. “This is ours, Addy. They’ll find out when we say so. Not a moment sooner.”

She smiled faintly, grateful for his protection, though worry still lingered in her eyes. “What if they’re angry? What if they—”

He cut her off with a look. “They can be angry. It's good for them to stir sometimes, no?”

They shared a laugh just as the doctor stepped in. She studied the Cardinal, first noticing the great age difference between the two, “Hello, I’m Doctor Sullivan,” she introduced herself, “You’re Addy’s husband?”

“I’m Papa Emeritus the IV but Cardinal is fine.”

“Cardinal, as I’m sure you know by now, your wife is pregnant again. And so soon!” Her statement came out with a tight smile, the upward lilt at the end betraying her disapproval.

“Yes, yes! We expected as much. Wonderful news!” he replied, beaming with practiced enthusiasm, though his grip on Addy’s hand subtly tightened.

“Oh? Were you trying again?” she pressed, her tone laced with veiled judgment, the kind reserved for men in powerful positions making what she clearly deemed irresponsible choices.

Copia didn’t flinch. “We wanted more children in close succession, so the news is most welcome. It is a joyous occasion.”

The physician blinked at him, lips pursed, momentarily disarmed by his unapologetic tone. Addy glanced between them, her cheeks flushed. She opened her mouth to speak, but Copia spoke first, his voice calm but resolute.

“I assure you, we are quite capable of managing the demands of our family.” He smiled. “And of deciding what is best for it.”

The physician gave a polite nod, scribbled something onto her clipboard, and turned her attention back to the machine. “Well,” she said crisply, “we’ll monitor her closely. The recovery period between pregnancies this close together is… delicate. We usually recommend that mothers who have just given birth wait at least 18 months before trying to get pregnant again. There can be adverse pregnancy outcomes, but the health of the mother is always my biggest concern.”

Addeline felt her chest lift, warmth blooming in her as she watched him brush off the doctor’s judgment with ease. It wasn’t the first time someone had looked at her with thinly veiled reproach since marrying him, but Papa tried to make it clear that their honor was not up for debate.

“With all due respect, of course,” he added smoothly, “only we know what is best for us. And if there is a health concern, then your job is to handle that, no?”

The physician’s lips thinned into a tight line. “Right. I’ll need to see Addy again in twelve weeks. We’ll check on that baby’s growth and take it from there.”

“Wonderful,” Copia said with a smile that was far too pleased for the tension in the room.

He stood, helping Addy down from the exam table with care. She smoothed the front of her gown, still quiet, but her posture had straightened. The embarrassment she’d arrived with was gone, replaced with a quiet pride and the simple relief of being seen and defended.

The doctor busied herself with the chart, already halfway out the door.

As the couple exited, Addy leaned close, whispering with a sly smile, “I think she hates you.”

Copia winked. “That’s how I know I’m doing something right.”

The man was positively glowing with excitement, practically walking on air with the news that his wife was pregnant again. To him, it was a triumph, another sign of life, of legacy, of blessings unfolding just as they should. There was no burden in it, no anxiety, no hesitation. As far as he was concerned, it was all joy.

But for Addeline, the weight was different.

He didn’t feel the morning sickness, or the stretching of skin, or the way her body ached in silence. He didn’t lay awake at night wondering if her womb had healed enough since Elizabeth, or if her strength would hold through another labor. That weight was hers alone. The nausea, the exhaustion, the fear of what another pregnancy could mean for her health, her life, those were not things he carried. She bared it all, quietly and without complaint.

He loved her, yes. Fiercely. But love did not always mean he saw her pain.

To him, this child was a gift. To her, it was a responsibility, a risk, and a promise she wasn’t sure she had the strength to keep again.

Not to mention the crushing weight of securing her husband’s legacy. As the expectations pressed down on her from all sides, she knew the fate of Papa Emeritus IV, and the band itself, rested squarely on her shoulders. The anticipation of producing a male heir hung heavy on her heart, every beat a reminder of the hopes and demands placed upon her. One misstep, one failure, could shatter everything he had built.

She had so many people counting on her now. It wasn’t only the clergy watching with sharp, measuring eyes; it was the fans, the ones who adored him, who feared the whispers of an early retirement or, worse still, death. Every gaze seemed to carry its own silent question: Will you give us what we need?

And still, she smiled for him.

Addeline’s path forward was steeped in uncertainty, every step a balancing act between hope and fear. Her unwavering determination would either temper her into something unbreakable or push her to the very brink. Whether she emerged stronger or succumbed to the crushing weight, she could not yet tell. But one thing was certain, there was no turning back now.

Notes:

So, Addy is already pregnant again with their second child. Copia knows exactly what he is doing and of course the clergy will be happy as long as it's a boy. And how about Nihil knowing all this time that Sister is Cardi's mom? So now at least three people know the secret including Imperator herself, Nihil and Addeline. Addy better tread carefully if she wants to get on Sister's good side! Thanks for sticking with this story, guys! Kudos and comments are appreciated. :)

Chapter 13: You Will Never Walk Alone

Summary:

In this chapter, Addeline has fully recovered from childbirth and is relishing her second pregnancy, hopeful for a boy. However, her joy is short-lived when she realizes her husband will be away on tour during the birth of their second child. She bravely confronts him, insisting on accompanying him to avoid being left vulnerable to the clergy. Will Papa heed her plea? And how will Sister react to the idea of a pregnant mother traveling with an infant?

Notes:

This is a chapter filled with smut and fluff (Rough sub/dom, oral f receiving, oral m receiving, handjob, teasing, marking). This is a transition chapter to move us from home life at the ministry to the band's upcoming tour.
Translations:
Mi fai impazzire = You drive me crazy

Papa was in his office when Addy decided to bring him a meal. He’d been absent from sight since morning, and she longed to be in his presence. Addeline often started her mornings alone, noticing the absence of her husband in their bed, as he dedicated his early hours to projects for the ministry or the band. Sometimes he’d work well into the afternoons.

She approached the door, catching the sound of a woman's laughter from within. Sister Annaliese, she presumed, always by Papa's side, waiting on him hand and foot. With a gentle tap on the door, she discreetly interrupted their conversation.

“Come in!”

She pushed the creaky door open to behold Papa sitting at his desk.

“Ah, Amore,” he turned to the sister of sin, “Annaliese, will you leave us please.”

Addeline's patience wore thin as the young woman curtsied for the satanic pope and then turned her attention to Addy, stating, "I will fetch Elizabeth; it's time for her to wake up from her nap."

Addy swiftly responded, "I will get my daughter after speaking with my husband. But thank you, Sister."

Annaliese clicked her tongue and let her eyes flutter, saying, "Of course, Addy."

"Mrs. Copia," Addy corrected.

"Oh it is fine, Addeline," Copia announced, "Sorella, you may fetch Eliza."

The young sister cut eyes with Papa's wife, "Sì Papà."

Addeline huffed in frustration, though Copia remained oblivious to the catty exchange. He was in his black cassock—his matching papal mitre next to him upon his desk.

“Good evening, my darling. My two darlings,” he rubbed her growing belly.

“I brought you food. You’ve been cooped up in here all day so I thought you might be hungry.”

“Oh, thank you. I appreciate that,” he said taking the plate off her hands. His leather clad fingers brushed up against hers. He took a bite of food and with a mouthful said, “While you’re here, I could use an extra set of eyes.”

Sister Annaliese can’t read? She thought as she grabbed a document from Papa’s hands.

“It’s just a rough draft of dates for the next tour. Can you make sure the dates do not overlap? I’m afraid I’ve been looking at them for so long that the days are all looking the same to me.”

She studied the paper, reading aloud, “January... February... March? There’s a March date on here. Is that this coming March?”

“Yes,” he confirmed, “We'll wrap it up in March.”

“No. Papa, the baby is going to come in March. Who approved these dates?”

“Well, it was a collective agreement between myself, the ghouls and the clergy, of course.”

“They must know that I’m pregnant!”

“Sister and Nihil?” Papa asked, “How would they know?”

“They want you away when the baby is born! They want control over everything. What if they want to kill the baby if it’s a girl? I won’t stay here with them alone! I WON’T!”

“Amore, calm down,” he said, trying to quiet her, “We have not told anybody you are pregnant yet. Had you let me say something earlier then perhaps they would not have suggested this particular date.”

“But you knew!” Addeline said callously, allowing a fiery bit of her personality to show, “Why the hell then would you approve it?”

Angry at her tone and appalled at her disrespect, the man grabbed onto her wrist and pulled her closely, "Remember who you are speaking to."

She felt the intensity in his grip, the tension palpable in the air as he uttered those words, a warning laced with authority and a hint of menace. Addeline's defiance met his gaze, a battle of wills unfolding in that charged moment.

The emotion was too much for her and a solitary tear betrayed the storm of emotions within her. The Cardinal's guilt softened his demeanor, his grip loosening on his wife's wrist as he uttered, “I'm sorry, Tesoro.”

“I want to come with you.”

Papa regretfully shook his head as he reminded the woman that the road was no place for a child and that someone would have to stay behind and watch Elizabeth, "She's too small to be cared for on tour."

"She'll be one by then! Please!" she pleaded, her voice carrying a mix of longing and determination. "Certainly, I deserve more excitement in my life than just having and watching babies within the walls of this ministry."

Her eyes reflected a deep sense of yearning and desperation, aware that his decision held the key to her future. She hoped to sway his heart, not wanting to be confined to a life solely within the walls of duty and motherhood. The desire to explore the world alongside him, sharing experiences with their children, burned brightly within her.

Papa stared into her pupils. They were wide and big and filled with such hope. He did not want to be the bane of her existence, and he did not wish to be someone she grew to resent, "Perhaps, this once we can test it out. You bring Elizabeth and we'll see if it works," he stated, his gaze filled with understanding and a hint of compromise. Addeline's joy was palpable, but the Cardinal's reminder was swift, "You are pregnant though, my sweet. And by the tour you'll be very pregnant. You must be careful, and what about your appointments with the doctor?”

“Can’t we just take Saoirse along?”

Papa mulled over the idea, now faced with the challenge of accommodating three additional individuals on a packed tour bus. The logistics of adding more members to the group posed a new consideration in their journey ahead.

“The bus is at capacity, I'm afraid, Tesoro. Perhaps we can schedule your appointment times around the shows?"

Addeline's face lit up with enthusiasm, "Yes, give me a list of cities we'll be in, and I'll make my appointments during off days.”

The proactive approach to managing her appointments amidst the tour's schedule impressed Papa Emeritus. He was quite taken with his wife’s responsibility.

“You could be a manager, you know?” he complimented her.

It was well received, and Addy's spirits were much higher now. He loved to see her happy, although he knew Sister wouldn't be thrilled about the idea.

“Now, Amore,” he said, pulling her closely until he could bring her onto his lap. He embraced her tight, “I think I shall punish you for your deviance a moment ago.”

A rush of excitement began to build up inside of the woman as Papa placed a succession of gentle kisses upon her lips. Rising to his feet, with Addy in his arms, he walked over to the door and placed her on her feet once more, “I’d love an evening nap. Wouldn’t you?”

She nodded in anticipation and quickly opened the door. Addy practically skipped down the hall to their bedroom and waited for her husband to meet her there. In the privacy of their room, Papa picked Addeline up and laid her down gently on the bed. He began removing articles of her clothing, lightly caressing the skin underneath until soon only her underwear remained.

He ravished his wife with kisses, sucking her delicate skin so hard that it began to welt, leaving a path of red imperfections in his wake. He slowly began removing his own clothes, keeping the sash from around his cassock in his hand.

He grabbed his wife’s wrists and clasped them together above her head, preparing to tie her to the bedpost, when he noticed dark bruising around them. He gasped, “Amore Mia! Did I do this to you?”

She looked at her bruises, “Oh, I guess so. But it’s fine, Papa,” she reassured him.

“I’m so sorry, my love. I do get carried away sometimes.”

It was true—the Cardinal was an absolute demon when it came to intimacy. He knew how to unravel her with a touch, how to press into every vulnerable corner of her body and mind until she was utterly undone. The balance he struck between giving pleasure and asserting dominance wasn’t just intoxicating, it was addictive. Every time she thought she might reclaim the upper hand, he reminded her exactly who she belonged to.

Addeline couldn’t get enough of it.

She craved the way he whispered in Latin against her skin. The way his fingers left bruises she wore like medals. The way he could make her tremble with nothing more than a command murmured at the base of her spine. With him, she felt worshipped and owned, like the altar and the sacrifice.

“It doesn’t hurt, Papa,” she took his face into her small hands, “You’ve never done anything to me that I didn’t want,” she was very reassuring although she could still sense some guilt from him.

“Even still, my darling. We must be careful. You are with child again. And so soon after Elizabeth. I don’t want to harm you or the little one.”

“But, Papa… I really want you right now,” she whimpered, her voice dripping with need as she curled into him, lips brushing his throat.

“Ah,” he sighed, dragging his fingers through her hair, “my darling is insatiable.”

He gave her a patronizing little pat on the head, and the gesture made her thighs clench. Heat pooled between her legs as she watched him watching her, calculating, deliberate, every blink withheld like he knew it made her squirm.

Then he gave her his verdict.

“I believe I will let your honey pot rest tonight, my pet.”

The words struck like a whip. She stared up at him in disbelief, her mouth parted, breath hitching as she watched his erection begin to soften against her hip. The rejection was so gentle, so smug, that it left her throbbing. A look of devastation crossed her face, one of pure, desperate longing. She looked like she might cry.

He tilted his head and gave her a warning look. “No moping, my sweet. Get some rest.”

“But… I need you,” she whispered, moving to straddle him, grinding ever so slightly.

He gripped her hips and stilled her in place with little effort, his voice dark and controlled. “You need to learn patience. You’re already sore, aren’t you? That sweet little pussy of yours needs care, not cock.”

She whimpered, frustrated and wet as she let her body fall next to him. He lay beside her, silent, eyes fixed on the ceiling. But he could feel her. She hadn’t made a sound, not a single protest, but her body was practically humming with tension. Her breath was shallow and uneven. She clutched the sheet between her thighs, trying to calm the pulsing ache he’d left inside her. It was maddening.

And then he looked at her.

Her lip trembled just slightly. Her eyes fluttered open, and she glanced at him, quietly wrecked by his denial.

His self-control unraveled.

He turned onto his side, the heat of her body impossible to ignore. She lay perfectly still, but he could feel the tension vibrating off her, like her need was pressing into the mattress, trying to reach him.

He pressed his body against her back, trapping her beneath him. She felt the hard line of him again, thick, twitching and no longer interested in patience. Her heart thudded against her ribs. It was fast and erratic, already anticipating what was coming.

His hand slid under the blanket slowly and deliberately until he reached the soaked warmth between her thighs. She gasped as his fingers slipped inside her, her hips jerking despite herself.

God, she couldn’t even pretend to be composed.

“You never learn,” he murmured, his voice gravel against her ear. “I was going to let you rest, but you’re just begging for me. Look at you, leaking all over my hand.”

Shame and arousal tangled in her stomach like fire. Her body betrayed her with every pulse, every needy twitch of her hips. She whimpered, arching into his touch, clutching at the sheets like she was holding on for dear life.

He always knew how to tear her open. Knew exactly where to press, how to break her with kindness or cruelty—and she wanted it all.

“Every time you look at me like that,” he growled, “you make it harder to be merciful.”

Addy smirked, "Do I now, Cardinal?"

Copia raised an eyebrow at his wife's deviance. Calling him this outside of the bedroom would be disrespect, but under these circumstances he found it a turn on. He threw the blanket off them and with one sharp pull, he dragged her leg over his hip, lined himself up, and sank into her in one smooth, punishing thrust. She cried out, arching back into him.

It stole the air from her lungs.

So deep. too deep. And still not enough.

“I changed my mind,” he growled in her ear, biting her shoulder. “You don’t get to sleep yet.”

She didn’t care. She didn’t want sleep. She wanted to be used. Owned. Taken apart.

He slammed into her, one hand fisted in her hair, the other pressing her hip into the mattress to keep her from crawling away. She wouldn’t have, but her body jerked like it might try. She couldn’t stop trembling.

“There,” he hissed. “That’s what you wanted, isn’t it?”

"Yes!" she screamed, "Yes! Yes!" Her cries grew higher, sharper—each one pulling her closer to unraveling. But he wasn’t letting her go easy.

“Louder,” he hissed. “I want them to hear you.”

She didn’t care who heard. She only knew the sound of skin and breath and his voice breaking her down into pieces. She came so hard it felt like she was falling through the bed, and still, he fucked her through it.

Past the screaming.

Past the shaking until her voice broke into choked sobs and she couldn’t hold herself up anymore.

Only then did he slow, holding her still as she trembled beneath him.

Her body was ruined, raw and spent, stretched around him and aching. But inside her chest, her heart thudded out something else entirely: Safety. Satisfaction. His.

“There,” he whispered into her hair. “Now you can sleep.”

And this time, she finally could.

*

Addy woke long after he’d fallen asleep, the room dim and hushed, the heat of his body still lingering beside her. Every inch of her ached. Her thighs trembled as she shifted. Her hips were sore, and her core pulsed with the raw afterglow of being taken.

She rolled onto her side with a soft grunt, wincing as she pulled herself upright. Even the sheets brushing her skin made her wince. Her legs barely held her when she swung them over the edge of the bed. Still, she pushed forward, her body screaming for rest while something else, someone else, called to her.

She wrapped a robe around her shoulders and shuffled out of the room, holding her belly instinctively, the ache in her womb not just physical now, but emotional.

Down the quiet hall, the nursery door creaked softly open. Elizabeth lay soundly in her crib, her tiny fists curled near her face, a faint smile resting on her lips as if she were dreaming of something impossibly sweet.

Addy stood over her, silent and still, breath catching in her throat.

She looks just like him.

The thought clutched at her heart, so gentle it hurt.

Addy leaned over and let her fingers brush against the downy soft skin of her daughter’s cheek. Her voice was no more than a whisper, fragile and hoarse.

“You’ll be better than any boy.”

She lingered there a moment longer, drinking in the peace she so rarely felt. Then, careful not to wake her, she slipped from the nursery and padded back to the Cardinal’s chambers.

The ache in her stomach tightened as she climbed into bed—physical, yes, but something deeper too. Guilt.

She pulled the blankets over her body and curled toward him, watching the soft rise and fall of his chest.

Why do I keep praying for a boy?

She didn’t have the answer. Only the weight of expectations, and the quiet fear that she'd never be enough unless she gave him what everyone was waiting for.

She closed her eyes, thoughts heavy, and slipped into sleep.

And in her dreams, she held a child again—this time, a boy—with his eyes.

*

Addeline woke up early the next morning to the sight of Papa getting dressed. She stretched her arms, threw her feet onto the ground, slipped on a robe to cover her naked body, and walked over to where he was.

“Ah, good morning,” Copia said warmly, pressing a kiss to her forehead.

“Good morning, Papa. Are you going somewhere?”

“Yes, pet. I must meet with Sister to discuss preparations for the next gig. We need to choose the set list and venues.”

“Talk to her about me coming along.”

“I will inform her that you will accompany me.”

She wrapped her arms around him and whispered, “Thank you.”

He looked her over and smirked. “I see you have some new marks on your body.”

“They’re a gracious gift from my Papa,” she replied with a teasing grin.

“No, Amore. Those were from the Cardinal.”

She laughed nervously as the memory came back—how she had deliberately used that title during their lovemaking.

“Again, I am too rough with you. Forgive me, dear. In the heat of the moment, I become so passionate. I cannot help it.”

“I love your passion, Papa,” she said with a smile.

He was growing excited again, and Addeline could clearly see the effect she was having on him.

“Well, well,” she said playfully, “Will you be going to meet Sister like that?”

Copia stepped closer to her, close enough for her to see the small crow’s feet at the corners of his eyes and to catch the familiar scent of his cologne. He brushed her hair behind her shoulders and leaned in.

“If I may—” he said softly.

Before she could reply, he kissed her. She stumbled back slightly, unprepared, but he steadied her with a firm hand on her back.

“I thought you had to go,” she said, pressing against him so he could feel that she wanted this just as badly.

He did not answer. He just kept kissing her.

Her arms slid up around his shoulders, clinging to him as the kiss deepened. She could feel his erection pressing against her, growing harder with each passing second. With urgency, she pulled his pants down to his ankles, revealing the need she had stirred.

“See what you’ve done to me, Tesoro?”

Without waiting, she sank to her knees on the cold ceramic floor and wrapped her hand around his length. She began pumping, slow at first, then faster as she took in the breathy moans that fell from his lips. When she finally took him into her mouth, he gasped and thrust into her eagerly. His hips met her lips with sharp, shallow movements, and his curses fell in Italian between his unsteady breaths.

“Papa,” she said quickly, pulling off him just long enough to whisper, “Someone will hear you.”

“Your mouth feels so good. Keep going!”

Encouraged by his words, she moved faster. Her lips sealed around him again, and she took him in deep, letting the head of his cock brush the back of her throat. She looked up and locked eyes with him.

His hair had fallen out of place, loose strands hanging in front of his face, and his breath came in ragged gasps. His eyes fluttered, struggling to stay open as he watched her take every inch of him.

“I’m going to—”

He pulled out just in time. With a deep groan, his hips snapped forward, and he painted her face with thick ropes of release. She sat back, eyes closed, waiting patiently as the last of it spilled onto her.

“Cazzo,” he breathed as he slumped against his desk, watching the way his wife sat still and sticky beneath him, glowing with devotion.

“You know...” Addy said with a smirk, wiping her face with the sleeve of her robe, “I think I would have rather you just shot it in my mouth.”

“I’m so sorry, my love,” he said, still catching his breath while tucking his cock back into his pants. “It happened much too quickly for me to think.”

He walked into the bathroom and returned with a damp washcloth, then gently dabbed her face, cleaning away what he had just given her.

“Thank you, Papa,” she said sweetly.

“No, thank you,” he replied with a grin.

*

The Cardinal walked to Sister’s office. He knocked on the door and was met with a friendly, “Come in.”

He slowly opened the door and entered the room to find Sister sitting at her desk.

Glancing up briefly from her work, she managed to mutter, “Cardi! Good of you to join me—only 15 minutes late. I assume what you were doing before this was much more essential?”

“Oh,” Copia began, “Absolutely—of the upmost importance!” he replied.

Sister raised an eyebrow and cocked her head to the side, “Well, never mind that. Did you look over the material we put together for the European tour?”

“I did, yes! It all looks great save for one thing.”

“Oh?” she questioned, “What thing is that?”

“Well…” he paused. He’d forgotten they had not formally told sister about Addeline being pregnant again. Addy said she had her suspicions that they had somehow found out, but Copia wasn’t convinced.

“The March date…”

“Yes?” Sister urged him to continue.

“Well, you see… Addeline is pregnant.”

The woman’s eyes grew wide, as she shouted with relief while slapping her hands together like a playful seal, “The most joyous news! How far along?”

“See, uh, that’s the thing Sister. The baby will arrive in March, and you and the Clergy have me on tour in March.”

“I see no problem,” She said, “Being on tour never stopped anyone from having a baby.”

“Right, right,” he said nervously, mustering the courage to get his point across, “Then it is settled? Addeline will accompany me.”

“Oh no that won’t do. You see, she should be here for the delivery. A son will need to be presented to the clergy just as last time. We need to verify that it did come from the girl.”

“You mean, to make sure my wife actually gives birth to my baby? Because there are so many others on hand that it could be switched with?”

Sister scoffed, “I just think it is best.”

“Without me present?” Copia kindly but firmly questioned, “Should my own child’s birth not be of concern to me, Sister? Maybe I would like to make sure the baby is not switched as well, eh?”

“Of course, Cardi. But the tour dates are set. We had no way of knowing your wife was pregnant.”

“Didn’t you?” he asked, suggesting what Addeline had been suspicious of all along—he too, starting to believe it as well.

“We just thought that—”

“—I know what you thought, Sister. Nonetheless, she will come with me. I am best at knowing what is right for my wife. You can tell the rest of them that if it is all the same, she will receive the best of care from me on the road."

“I will come too then. I used to go on all the tours and perhaps it’s a good time for me to begin again."

The Cardinal was at a loss for words. He knew Addy would not like it but it was happening too quickly for him to stop it, “I… well… I don’t know if that’s such a good—”

“I’ll have my bags packed and ready to go.”

“Oh…” the man stuttered. This wasn’t quite what he had in mind when he came to confront Sister and he knew his young wife would be less than pleased. “Are you sure that’s a good idea?”

Sister walked away, swaying from side to side, still speaking, “Of course! You’ll need help watching Eliza while you’re out there on the road. She'll be a little busy body by then. Probably walking.”

Chapter 14: And We Are Tied As One Eternally

Summary:

Addeline gets a stunning surprise in the chapter, a once in a lifetime experience that she never dreamed of having. Although Papa and Sister are not too thrilled about the experiment, Swiss, the ghoul, has the utmost confidence in the woman's ability to shine.

Notes:

No smut in this chapter - just a lot of cute family dynamics. Sister and Addy share a heartfelt moment and Papa learns something new about his wife. It's a big chapter for little Elizabeth as well. All tour dates in the story from here forward are completely made up since the last "real" tour was in 2023. Again, I tried my best to have dates and places tied to together in a realistic way but if something doesn't add up, just go with it :)

The time had come for the band’s European tour. Addeline and Papa flew with Sister and their now almost one year old daughter. Elizabeth was growing into quite the striking child. Thin black hair cascaded to her shoulders, and her two front teeth peeked through when she smiled. Her eyes, mirroring her father's, lit up at the sight of familiar faces. She could utter a few simple words like "Papa," "Mama," "Ghost," "yes," and "no," struggling with "Sistra" instead of "Sister,” which tickled Imperator’s soul. Despite not yet walking, she could crawl faster than a grown person could stride.

Despite Elizabeth being just a girl, Sister adored her with all her heart. The clergy may have had their own opinions, but Sister saw the beauty and potential in her. Addeline knew deep down that Sister’s love for Elizabeth stemmed from the fact that she was her first grandchild, a secret that Papa was still unaware of. It was a special bond that would continue to grow.

Addy, now 7 months pregnant, was still quite small and quick on her feet. She managed to conceal her pregnancy with oversized shirts, choosing to divert attention away from herself. This time around, she felt much better than she had with Elizabeth with very little illness. Much to Papa’s delight, Addy had a newfound energy and did not place a burden on the band’s plans.

As the small family touched down in France, they reunited with the rest of the band at a hotel, where the tour buses awaited them, marking the beginning of their next musical journey together.

Addeline smiled to herself as Sister cradled young Elizabeth who had become quite fussy from the flight.

“I can take her Sister,” the mother offered, quickly having her hands slapped away.

“She’s fine,” Imperator snapped, “Perhaps if you all would keep your voices down the child could go to sleep.”

As Elizabeth's mouth found her thumb, she sucked on it to soothe herself, while her other hand gently played with Sister's hair, her eyes slowly closing in peaceful contentment. Imperator doted on the young child more so than the Cardinal himself even did.

“I’m taking this little one upstairs for a nap,” the new grandmother announced.

“Don’t you want to check out the buses?” Papa asked.

“I know what buses look like, Cardi,” she said, already walking toward the hotel’s entrance, “And right now I’d love to know what sleep looks like.”

“Suit yourself,” he responded.

He turned to face his wife as he signaled to one of the buses, “Shall we, my sweet?”

As Addy walked onto the bus that would be home for the next three months, she embraced the cozy quarters. She was stuck in the ministry for what felt like ages, and a change of scenery heightened her spirits.

As she settled into her seat, she couldn’t help but quietly mumble the lyrics to “Mary on a Cross.” Swiss, with his keen ear, caught wind of her singing and became intrigued. “Hey, can you sing that a bit louder?” he asked, recognizing potential in her voice.

“Why?” she asked.

“I just want to see something. Can you sing a harmony like this?” the ghoul sang his backing vocal from a song and asked her to mimic it exactly, “You go down just like Holy Mary. Your beauty never ever scared me.”

Addeline felt a bit nervous singing for a professional musician. Although she had experience, she still considered herself an amateur. Nevertheless, she attempted to match Swiss’s melody with her own unique voice. It was the start of a musical collaboration between the two of them.

Swiss grinned and called out, “Hey Papa Emeritus, you’ve found yourself a singer!”

Addy blushed and modestly replied, “Before I joined you guys, before I married Papa, I was a singer.”

"You never told us that."

"It was nothing special, really... just weddings and bars. It paid the bills."

Swiss disagreed, “You never give yourself credit for anything do you? You sound great!” A thought ran through the man’s head, “You know, I think you’re good enough to join us on stage. Just put on the costume and rock with us. You could be the pregnant ghoulette.”

Addy was taken aback by the suggestion, saying, “Wait, me? Be on stage with you guys?”

The idea seemed like a dream come true. Just last year, she was in the audience watching her favorite band, and now she had the chance to sing alongside them. It was an opportunity she never thought possible.

Eventually, Papa Emeritus emerged from the back of the bus, curious about all the commotion, “What is all the fuss about?

“Hey, your wife can sing,” Swiss repeated.

Papa turned to the woman, “Ah, can you now?” he asked, “You never told me.”

“It's something I did in the past, Papa. I'm nowhere near as good as you guys.”

“Well, Amore, sing a bit for me and let me decide.”

Swiss chimed in, reminding her to sing the lyrics just as she had done before. Addy took a deep breath and let out a beautiful sound.

A smile crept across his face, and he chuckled, “Well, how about that?” he remarked.

“I told her she should sing with us in the next show,” Swiss threw the idea into the atmosphere, hoping Papa would catch it. He understood how important it was for Addeline to have purpose and he thought this would be the perfect opportunity for her – to feel like she was contributing.

“Oh please, Papa!” she begged him. "I've always wanted to sing on a big stage!"

The man was very hesitant considering she had no experience in front of a crowd so big and her advanced pregnancy added to his concern.

“I don’t know, Amore. I don’t want you to overexert yourself. You must think of the baby.”

“But, Papa, I feel great! And I’m not that big yet – I can still see my toes,” she joked, “Oh please! Please!”

Even though he had his reservations, he did not want to shatter his wife's excitement. He figured it would be okay for her to be on stage for a short period of time although he was a bit cross with Swiss for putting him on the spot.

“Alright, my dear.”

“Really?” Addy yelled, jumping into the man’s arms.

He took her by the shoulders and held her firmly in front of himself, “One song,” he stated, “I don’t want to push you.”

“Just one? That’s it? It’s just singing on a stage, Papa. I've done it before,” she reminded him, “How hard can that be?”

This remark earned a laugh from the ghoul and a lecture from Emeritus, “Oh, my dear, it is much more than just that," he explained, giving Addy a stern look. "It is standing for long periods of time, dancing under bright lights on a hot stage, pushing ourselves further even when we are exhausted and don't want to carry on. It's strenuous and hard work, not for the weary. It's not like anything you've ever done, trust me. You will start off slow, my darling."

Addy let out a scoff at his speech, prompting him to point a firm finger at her, signaling for her to straighten up and act like an adult. She did so quickly.

“I’ll need to run it by Sister as well. The band is her project, after all.”

“Oh she’ll say no, Papa!”

“Let me handle her, alright, Amore?”

He turned to Swiss giving the man a look of angst. The ghoul shrugged at him as if to say, “What?”

“Choose one song and prepare her to the best of your ability.”

“Absolutely!” Swiss accepted, “I love a challenge.”

Papa then turned to Addy and said, “Addeline, my dear, you’re a ghoulette now.”

Addeline couldn’t believe her luck. She went from being an ordinary fan to the wife of Papa Emeritus, to the mother of his child and now a ghoulette in the band. Her journey had taken an incredible turn, and she was bursting with excitement.

After exploring the buses, the group of musicians decided it was time to check into their hotel. Swiss guided Addy to the room he shared with Cirrus and Sodo and after settling in, they began their practice session, with Swiss using his guitar to create the music and his voice as a guide.

“Alright, let’s start with ‘Mary on a Cross,’ ‘Call me Little Sunshine,’ and ‘Cirice,’” he instructed.

“That’s not one song,” she said.

“Well, I’d like to see how well you do with those in front of a crowd so we can add more from the setlist if you can handle those.”

“More?” she was confused, “But Papa said—”

“—Eh, don’t worry about what he said. Surely, you can use your body or whatever it is you do to get him to give you what you want, right?” Swiss flashed his teeth.

Addy rolled her eyes, “I guess.”

“That’s the spirit! Now, these songs have quite a bit of backing vocals, so I’ll tell you which ones to sing.”

After hours of practice, Swiss finally felt that Addy was ready for the stage. They worked on harmonizing, with Addy singing soprano notes with Cirrus for ‘Mary on a Cross’ and alto with Swiss for the other songs.

“Okay,” he said, “You need a costume.”

He called out to a groggy Cirrus, who had fallen asleep in her room. She appeared before them rubbing her eyes, “What is it?” she asked.

“Do we have an extra costume for Adds?”

“We have one or two,” she replied.

“Preferably, the biggest one you can find,” he chuckled, obviously joking since Addy was still the smallest person there even at 28 weeks pregnant, “Something that might fit a whale.”

Addy playfully pushed him and exclaimed, “I’m not that big!”

Cirrus chimed in, informing them that the costumes were on the bus still, “I think wardrobe will grab them and take them backstage for us. We can find her one then.”

Addeline’s nerves set in after hearing this. It was becoming a bit too real, “What if I screw up?” she asked.

“Ah, you won't screw up,” Swiss reassured her. “You need have some faith in yourself, kid.”

Addeline stood, thanked the man with a friendly smile and told the ghouls she'd be retreating to her room. Their flight had been a long one and the practicing had worn Addy out, "I'm going to nap guys. I'll see you all for breakfast."

"Breakfast?" they laughed, "Are you skipping dinner?"

She chuckled back, "This is how I am these days. I get a big rush of energy for a few hours and then I crash."

Cirrus rubbed Addy's belly and the woman bid them goodbye once more, leaving to explore the confines of her room with Papa Emeritus.

When she was out of earshot, Swiss leaned in closer to Cirrus and whispered, “Guess what? She doesn’t know it yet, but she’s getting a solo.”

Cirrus playfully nudged Swiss and laughed, “Oh, you better hope she doesn’t get stage fright.” she warned him. “So, spill the beans, which part is the solo? I need to know when to zip it.”

Swiss grinned and explained, “The ending of Mary on a Cross.”

“Ah, that’s a pretty big part. You think she can do that by herself?”

“We’ll see,” the toothy ghoul didn’t mind taking the risk, “I gave her the high notes for that one. She might not be as sharp as you and Cumulus, but she can definitely get her voice up there if she’s pushed.”

Cirrus couldn’t contain her excitement as she rubbed her hands together, exclaiming, “I can’t wait to hear it!” The energy and anticipation among the ghouls were profound, and it was clear that Addy’s solo was going to be a showstopper.

*

The following night jump kicked the start of the year's first concert on the tour. All were bustling backstage, with Addeline among them. Sister Imperator, stationed in front of a computer monitor, oversaw the preparations as the original ghouls and Papa readied themselves for the stage. It wasn't Addeline's cue to perform yet, she settled beside Sister, awaiting further instructions.

Papa dashed out onto the stage after Imperium ended, belting out Kaisarion. There was a break during the song, where the ghouls stood out in their solos and Papa used the opportunity to run backstage to check on his wife, daughter, and mother. He saw Sister sitting in front of the monitor, reading a magazine, and Addeline intent on the TV which displayed everything that was happening on stage. He ran to his wife who was gleaming to see him. She held her hand out to him as he approached.

“My sweet,” he said, taking hold of her delicate fingers, “How pretty you look. Are you nervous?”

"Just a little," she chuckled, giving the man a quick kiss before Sister caught sight of the two.

"What are you doing, Cardi?" Imperator yelled, "Get back on stage!"

Just then, young Elizabeth rose to her feet and started taking her first steps.

"My goodness!" Addy exclaimed, "Look!"

Sister gasped, "The child is walking! Eliza is walking!"

The two women were overflowing with joy. The toddler unsteadily approached Papa, who watched in amazement. With her arms outstretched, she gained confidence and headed towards her father. "That's it, my Eliza," he encouraged, "Come to Papa." The child giggled as she reached him, crashing into his embrace. He lifted her up, holding her in front of his face.

She continued to laugh, cupping his cheeks with her tiny hands, "Ghost," she uttered.

Sister sprang up, taking the girl from Copia, "Go, C, now!"

He was now emotional after witnessing his daughter's significant milestone, finding himself back on stage, choked up, trying to sing through small tears. He powered through the next two songs and reached the part of the concert where introductions began.

During his 'Papa' speech, he apologized to fans for his shaky vocals, "Good evening, everyone. I am so glad you are all here tonight because I need to share something very important with you all."

The crowd cheered at his every word as he continued, "You see, I became a father just recently," this earned him more elated screams from the electric crowd, "My young daughter just learned how to walk backstage, and I am quite overcome with joy."

A gentle, "Awww," broke out from the sea of people, "Oh, did you know I had a daughter?" he asked, "Well, I do. Someone actually let me fuck them. Can you believe that?"

Laughter erupted with a few females in the audience shouting that they'd be up to the task as well.

Backstage, looking at the monitor, Addy could hear his heartfelt speech. It touched her while Sister scoffed at the man for giving an overabundance of information.

Sister looked over at Addeline, "It’s never good to share too much, you know?”

She let that phrase sink into Addy’s brain before continuing, “People will use it against you. Remember that.”

The woman hung on Sister’s every word.

“I was quite energetic when I was pregnant with Cardi as well."

The color drained from Addy's face. She wasn't sure she heard the woman correctly and quickly tried to form the right words before daring to ask Sister to repeat herself. Imperator laughed, sensing the girl's confusion, "Well, didn't you know? You came into my office not long-ago hell bent on shoving it in my face did you not?"

Addy's mouth stood agape. All she could do was nod her head. Eventually, her shock dissipated, and she was able to form a small smile. She thought perhaps it was a turning point in their relationship.

“I don’t like the idea of you on stage,” Imperator couldn’t resist telling Addeline how she felt about the arrangement, “Although you might feel great, I think you’re pushing yourself too hard. I too was like you – pushed myself. I almost lost C because of it.”

The old woman became quite emotional as she talked about the past, “I know you don’t like me, dear and I’m not quite fond of you either but I think we both want the same thing, do we not? A healthy boy?”

Before she could answer, Papa's presence loomed before them like a shadow, his aura commanding attention. With a gentle yet firm tone, he signaled to Addy that it was her moment on stage. He wanted the woman to come out discreetly so that not much attention would be drawn to her at first. He flashed a mischievous smile at his wife as she got up to follow him, “You know, you make a very sexy ghoulette,” he said.

Addy blushed and leaned on his arm, her face finding a comfortable spot on his shoulder. Together, they walked towards the stage, ready for Addy's big debut. The air crackled with excitement as they moved forward, a sense of anticipation building with each step towards the spotlight.

Addeline stepped on stage next to Cirrus and her keyboard where a mic was set up for her. She listened for the cue which usually came after, "This is a song that my Papa used to sing."

This incredible song played a pivotal role in propelling Ghost to the spotlight. Originally Papa Nihil’s creation, it captivated audiences as a heartfelt love song dedicated to Sister Imperator. The beauty of it was that the song resonated not only with die-hard fans but also with those who were new to Ghost’s music. It truly showcased the band’s talent and ability to connect with a wide range of listeners. Papa Nihil took every opportunity to shove this bit of his success down everyone’s throats.

The time had finally come for Addy’s solo, and it was a shining moment. Cirrus prepared to stop singing as Papa took a deep breath in anticipation of his upcoming high notes. However, his attention was quickly captured by an unfamiliar yet melodic voice coming from behind him. It was Addeline, belting out the words just as Swiss had taught her. Papa was pleasantly surprised and decided to keep singing, “Nothing wrong with that...” He made his way over to her with his microphone in hand, getting closer to her face as they took turns singing their own individual parts with one another.

The audience joined in, singing loudly and admiring Papa’s show of love for the new ghoullette. As the song reached its end, with the beat of a final drum, Papa kissed Addeline through the mouth-shaped hole in her costume. The crowd went absolutely wild for this heartfelt gesture.

He proudly showcased Addeline, extending his arms as if he were bowing before a queen, and exclaimed, “Give it up for, ghoulette!” Addeline could feel the thunderous applause from the audience, which had always been loud when she was a part of the crowd, but this time it seemed even more deafening.

Swiss was thrilled to see how well Addy performed the song they had practiced together. The ghouls had the freedom of roaming the stage, which added a touch of mischief while entertaining the crowd, so he walked over to Addy and gave her a subtle thumbs up. It was a small gesture that the audience barely noticed, but it meant the world to Addy. The support and encouragement among the ghouls made the performance even more special. She took a deep bow before gracefully exiting the stage.

Chapter 15: Suffering For The Lord Is Not An Easy Thing

Summary:

In this chapter, Papa and Addy face a frightening moment when an unexpected event puts their unborn child at risk. Despite the fear, they finally receive long-awaited news that brings them some relief and joy amidst the turmoil.

Notes:

This chapter talks about the difficulties faced during preterm labor. I understand that preterm labor could be a trigger for people who have gone through it so if anyone is uncomfortable reading about that subject, I'd skip this particular chapter. A few translations to know for this part of the book:
Che diavolo = What the hell?
Mia Viva = My life
Buono a nulla = Good for nothing

The band's tour thus far had been nothing short of a spectacular triumph! Midway into February, Sister Imperator was ecstatic about the way things had been moving along. Addeline had even been permitted to sing three songs now, a big climb from the one she had first started out with.

They had just finished their last song, and they all hurried backstage for a quick break before it was time to head back to the stage for the final three encore songs.

Addeline stood with Cirrus and Swiss just behind the curtain of the stage. They were chatting amongst themselves when Addy felt nature calling.

“Guys, I’ll be right back,” She said, “I swear I need to pee every 5 minutes.”

They laughed as she disappeared, walking toward the direction of the venue’s bathroom. While walking, Addy felt tremendous pressure in her abdomen. Weird, she thought and continued walking. The pressure returned after taking a few more steps—more intense this time. It was painful enough to make her lose her balance and she grabbed her stomach and held the wall for leverage with her free hand. She gasped for a split second and waited for the wave of pain to subside before she began walking again.

She was finally able to make it to the bathroom to relieve herself but once she began walking back towards the show the extreme discomfort returned, “OWW,” she yelled. There was no ignoring it now that something was amiss. She sat down, back against the wall, and began to breathe, “Okay, It’s okay. I’m okay,” she kept repeating in her mind while closing her eyes and practicing breathing.

Lucky for her, she looked up to see Swiss. The ghoul gathered that she had been gone for an unreasonable interval of time for somebody who merely needed to go pee. He stopped walking as soon as he saw her on the floor and in a panic rushed to her side.

“SHIT! Addy? What the fuck is the matter?”

She kept gasping for air, “I’m fine now,” she said, struggling to get up with the ghoul’s help. “I just—OUCH, OW OW!” she cried, her eyes widening as she locked onto Swiss’s face mask. She squeezed his hand tightly, her grip shaking, desperation flooding her gaze.

“No, no, no, no!” Swiss chanted, his voice laced with panic. “It’s too fucking soon! CIRRUS!” he yelled, urgency echoing in his tone as he scanned the area, feeling the weight of imminent danger closing in around them. Time was running out, and every second felt like a ticking bomb.

He carefully lowered Addy back to the floor, his heart heavy with the knowledge of how dire the situation was becoming. Keeping his voice soft and soothing, he leaned closer to her, “Addy, wait here. Do NOT get up, okay?” He wanted to reassure her, knowing that panic would only make things worse for the mother to be.

She waited patiently, clutching her belly as waves of pain surged through her body. Each contraction felt more intense, making it harder and harder to breathe. She could feel her body fighting against her, desperately trying to expel her unborn child from her womb, and the weight of it all was overwhelming.

Luckily, Swiss soon returned with Cirrus. The ghoulette embraced Addy and cradled her like a mother would a distraught child, “What’s the matter?” she asked Swiss. In the midst of the chaos, the ghoul had forgotten to tell his fellow bandmate what was wrong.

“Ah shit,” he began, “I don’t know. I'm no expert but I think she’s having contractions.”

A look of horror shot across the female ghoul’s face, “She can’t! It’s too soon!”

“I know it's too soon!" he snapped. "I’m going to tell Papa!" He was in a state of panic, his emotions teetering between angst and anger. The turmoil inside him was palpable, making it hard for him to think clearly as he struggled to control the situation.

“He’s on stage now,” Cirrus revealed, “Everyone’s back on stage now.”

Addeline interrupted, “No, don’t! I don’t…” she struggled to speak through the agony, “I don’t want to ruin his show.”

“Listen,” Swiss began, “If I don’t fucking tell him and he finds out I knew and didn’t tell him… he’ll fucking rip me apart.”

Cirrus nodded, agreeing that it was the best course of action. Despite Addy's protests, Swiss dashed off to find Papa. With determination, he made his way onto the stage from the back, eliciting an eruption of cheers from the crowd.

“Ahh,” Papa exclaimed loud into the microphone upon noticing his beloved ghoul who had failed to return to stage in a timely manner. “The rest of the band decided to show up," he cut eyes with the musician, blissfully unaware of the storm brewing backstage. "Now maybe we can get on with it?" there was a hint of sarcasm in his voice. Swiss could feel the tension in the air; Papa's annoyance was unmistakable. Under normal circumstances, Swiss would expect to be reprimanded for such an occurrence. He wished it were as simple as that. The weight of his emotions was almost unbearable, akin to the feeling one gets when they know something that somebody else doesn't. As he locked eyes with the frontman, a swirl of guilt and regret washed over him. He felt a sense of urgency to let him enjoy his fleeting moment of normalcy before he had to shatter it all.

The crowd cheered again. Swiss ignored the uproar and leaned in, to whisper something in Papa’s ear. The secret earned a nod from Papa, and he turned to the crowd, "Change of plans everyone!” The fans continued to yell excitedly. He could have said anything at that point, and they would have praised him. “We’re going to try something a bit different tonight. Swiss here is going to sing you a song. Would you like that?”

This won scores of applauses from the audience.

Copia leaned in and said to Swiss, “Keep them entertained.”

The Cardinal sprinted backstage toward the halls as if his very life were at stake. Sister Imperator caught sight of his frantic pace and called out, “What the hell is going on?”

“It’s Addeline,” he said, still sprinting, “She’s in labor.”

“Labor?” Sister understood that it was not yet time for the baby to make an appearance, and with the weight of her son's fate hanging in the air she too began to panic, “Oh my!” she picked up Elizabeth and followed Copia.

They found Addy exactly where Swiss had said. Even with his face painted one could see the look of terror that shot across it when he saw his very pregnant wife being comforted by Cirrus. He fell to the ground as if his legs had broken and scooped her into his arms, “What’s happened?” he asked Cirrus, his voice shaky and on the verge of tears.

“She might be having contractions.”

“Not good! This is much too early,” he responded. He was terrified, “My wife is in the hallway going into labor and I have a show to finish!”

“Mama,” Elizabeth began to wail, upon seeing her mother in such a state.

“Would you get Eliza out of here?” Copia snapped at Imperator.

Sister understood he was under pressure and silently agreed that the toddler shouldn’t witness such a sight. She began walking back toward her place backstage, “Come, Eliza, dear,” she hugged the girl, “Mama is okay.”

Cirrus encouraged Emeritus to stay at his wife’s side, “Wait with her! I know there is a paramedic somewhere on stand-by for fans in case someone needs medical attention. I’ll find them.”

Papa nodded as he held his wife closer to his chest.

“Papa?”

“Yes, Amore,” he said kissing her forehead.

“I’m scared.”

He looked down on her as she nestled her head in the crook of his neck.

“I’m scared too, but you know what? Everything is going to be okay,” he said, not sure if he believed himself.

Cirrus returned with a team of paramedics, pushing a stretcher ahead of them. Papa stood up, cradling Addy in his arms. One of the paramedics approached, carefully taking the girl from him and laying her down gently on the stretcher.

“Papa, you need to get back to the stage.”

He hated himself for having to leave her, “You know I want nothing more than to accompany you, my dear.”

“I know, Papa.”

He was holding her hand, walking along side the stretcher as they wheeled her toward the exit of the venue, “I will come immediately after the show.”

He turned to Cirrus, “Go with her! Text updates to my cell. I will call you after the show and I’ll get there as soon as possible.”

“Of course,” she said to her frontman.

“Do not give me bad news Cirrus.”

“There won’t be any,” she tried to respond confidently.

Papa stepped back onto the stage, aware that the crowd was cheering, but their voices felt distant and muffled. It was as if he were encased in a glass bowl, the world around him shrouded in fog, everything appearing hazy and distorted. The first encore song was, “Darkness at the Heart of my Love,” and it reminded him of Addy so much especially since she had been helping with backing vocals for this track. Addy's presence on stage created quite a buzz among the fans. They dubbed her the "pregnant ghoul," completely oblivious to her backstory as she seemed to appear out of thin air. Speculation ran rampant about which of the other ghouls in the group could be the father.

Knowing he would not be able to sing the song without her, he called Swiss over, “I’m changing the setlist. We’ll cut one encore and replace Darkness with Respite.”

Swiss moved his head up and down signaling that he understood what he’d been told. He discreetly got the message to everyone else, and the show went on without any more incidents.

As soon as the show wrapped up, the Cardinal informed his crew that he needed to leave. Swiss offered to drive him to the hospital, knowing the Cardinal was too shaken to take the wheel himself. The silence from Cirrus was unsettling; he had instructed her not to text him if the news was bad, and that only fueled his anxiety. Overwhelmed with worry for the young woman, Swiss sped through the streets, his heart racing as he pushed the car to its limits to reach the hospital.

“What if she’s dead? What if the baby is dead?”

“I think that would have warranted a phone call,” Swiss tried to reason with Copia.

“I’m going to kill Cirrus! I cannot believe I have not gotten a single message. I’ve texted to her phone a dozen times and nothing.”

“Calm down, Cardinal. There is no reason to think the worst right now.”

When they arrived at the hospital, Swiss pulled the car up to the front entrance so that Papa could hop out and run inside immediately. He was still wearing his signature rat chewed pants with his blue sequin tapered jacket. He must have looked terrifying walking up to reception in full costume—paint still on his face as well. The young lady behind the desk jumped back, startled at the site of him.

“My wife was brought here within the last hour,” he explained, “She was pregnant and possibly in labor.”

The receptionist must have wondered who on earth would sleep with someone so frightening.

“What’s her name?”

“Addeline Copia, C-O-P-I-A.”

The woman was silent as she looked through the computer. This made the Cardinal very nervous – his anxiety so great he felt as though he were going to throw up.

“Your wife is on the maternity ward. That’s going to be level 4. If you take the elevator up there, you’ll see a nurse’s station. They’ll take you to her.”

“Thank you,” Copia gently tapped on the table and sprinted only to quickly turn back around, “There should be a ghoul coming in here. Can you send him up too?”

The woman looked at him as though he had asked her something ridiculous.

“You can’t miss him!” Copia added, as he proceeded to run off.

He didn’t stop until he got to the elevator doors. He began pushing buttons like a madman as if it were going to get him to his destination more quickly. Ding the machine stopped and the doors slid open. The nurses’ station was directly in front of the elevator. He gave the poor women quite a scare when he hurriedly walked up to them.

Luckily, one of the nurses was a fan, “Papa Emeritus?” she asked, obviously star struck, “Oh my, God! Hi! My name is Katie! I’m a huge fan!” She ran over to where he stood, “I knew you were going to be in town tonight, but I couldn’t get off work and I missed the show and… oh my God, I can’t believe you are standing in front of me right now!”

Any other time Copia would have been happy to speak with a fan. But right now, he needed to find his wife.

“I’m looking for my wife. She came here about an hour ago.”

“I can definitely help you find her. What’s her name?”

“Her name is Addeline. She has black hair, dark eyes and she’s about 7 and a half months pregnant.”

“Yes, I know exactly where she is—”

“—Is she okay?” he abruptly interrupted.

“She’s great!” the woman assured him, “She was having some trouble when she got here but we fixed her right up and now—”

“—the baby?”

Nurse Katie smiled, “The doctor wants to do an ultrasound but right now your baby is just fine.”

He could finally breathe.

“Follow me.”

Katie led him to a room at the end of a short hall. She gave the door a light tap, and slowly opened it, “Hello, Addy! You didn’t tell us you were married to Papa Emeritus the forth!”

“Papa!” Addy sat up slowly, not being able to move too much due to all the monitors she was hooked up to. One detected the baby’s heartbeat while another was measuring contractions. She had an armband on that consistently took her blood pressure and a device on her finger reading her oxygen levels. She also had an IV attached to her arm.

“Mia Viva,” he rushed to her side and kissed her as if she had been resurrected from the grave, “My God, nurse, what is all of this?”

“Just some things we’re using to keep a close eye out on your wife and little one. I’m going to go get the doctor for you guys so she can explain some things to you.”

The woman stood silent for a few seconds before saying, “I know this is very inappropriate, but can I get an autograph—not now, not right this second but just before you leave?”

The Cardinal smiled, “Oh, lovely lady, I will make sure you get an autograph, a selfie and I’ll give you a pair of tickets to any show you are able to travel to.”

The nurse tried to remain professional. She wanted to hug the man so badly. He must have sensed this. He stepped forward and embraced the fan, “Thank you for taking care of the most important thing in my life.”

After the nurse left, Copia turned to Cirrus, “Cazzo! Che diavolo? I could kill you! Why did you not message me?”

“I’m sorry, Papa, but the signal in this hospital is complete shit!”

“Buono a nulla,” the Cardinal continued to curse in Italian.

“Papa,” Addy began, “How did the rest of the show go? Did I ruin it?”

“Don’t you worry about the show, my love.”

Copia turned to Cirrus and asked that she go find Swiss, “Will you both just wait for me out in the hall?”

The ghoul agreed and began to leave just as the doctor walked in. They crossed paths with Cirrus walking out just as a pleasant young woman entered.

“Hello, Addeline, I’m doctor Jenkins. We met a little while ago.”

“I remember,” Addy said, “This is my husband.”

The doctor was quite surprised by Papa’s appearance, just as the nurses had been.

“He’s the frontman for a band in town tonight,” explained Addy.

“I see,” she smiled, “Is that where you were when this happened?”

“Yes,” Copia said. “It happened so suddenly. I’m still not sure what is going on.”

“Well, I can bring you up to speed,” Doctor Jenkins was very friendly, unlike the doctor Addeline crossed paths with when she first found out she was pregnant.

“Addy was in preterm labor when she first arrived. Her contractions were measuring between 10-12 minutes apart, but we were able to slow them way down with some medicine. You did great, getting her here quickly.”

“I see,” Copia continued to stare as though her explanation was not enough.

She walked over to the monitor to read it, sensing that he needed more, “It looks like she hasn’t had anything happen for about 20 minutes so that’s great!” She looked at Addy and gave a peppy thumbs up.

“That is wonderful news,” Copia agreed, “And the baby?”

“Baby’s heartbeat looks good,” she wanted to address Addy directly, “Now Addy you are just shy of 33 weeks which means baby’s lungs haven’t really had all the time they need to develop. We gave you some medicine to help baby’s lungs get stronger, ok?”

“Okay…” this information worried her a bit.

“It’s just a precaution in case you go into labor again before it’s time—”

“—When will it be time?” Copia interjected again.

“Well, ideally we do want Addy to make it to her due date but I know that doesn’t always happen in these cases,” she turned to face her patient, “You told me that was March 13th but if we can’t make it to that day then I’d be happy with anything after 34 weeks.”

“Will the medicine stop it from happening again?” Addy wanted to know.

“The medicine only prevents labor for about 2 to 7 days but there are some things we can do to try to keep baby in longer.”

“Like what?” Addeline asked.

“I think bedrest is a good idea,” Dr. Jenkins explained, “And it might be difficult, but I tell all my pregnant moms with your issue to sleep on your left side if possible. It increases blood flow to the uterus.”

“Bedrest? We’re on a tour?” Addeline thought this impossible.

“Ah,” the doctor said as though a lightbulb had gone off in her head, “You are part of the band Ghost!”

“Yes,” Addy confirmed, “We wrap up in March just in time for our due date.”

The physician frowned, “It would really be ideal if you were close to home around that time, Addeline. If that’s not possible then I would at least make sure you are always close to a hospital.”

She turned to address the Cardinal. She was getting the feeling that Addeline’s concern was remaining with him. If she was going to talk sense into someone—if anyone could coax Addy to go back home, it would be Copia.

“She is going to need a weekly shot of progesterone to keep labor at bay and your baby will need weekly monitoring. Those are best scheduled at home with her obstetrician.”

The cardinal and Addy looked at each other realizing their predicament, “Is flying safe?” Copia asked.

“Honestly, it’s not ideal to fly after 37 weeks in a normal pregnancy. In your wife’s particular situation, she could go into labor at any point in time. If you need to fly, I would do it as soon as possible. I can’t stress enough how important that is.”

Addy looked at Copia and shook her head. She knew what he was thinking, and she refused to go do what she went on tour to avoid.

“Addy,” Dr. Jenkins continued, “I also think pelvic rest might be a good idea too.”

“Pelvic rest?” The cardinal and Addy asked simultaneously.

“In a nutshell,” the doctor explained, “No sex. No penetration at all. That includes objects and your husband.”

The Cardinal coughed loudly, choking on his own breath. Both women glanced towards him to see he’d almost fallen off the edge of his seat.

The physician went on with her invasive list of suggestions, “No anal, no rubbing, no masturbating, no oral, no foreplay—”

A look of dread washed over Addeline’s face. The doctor picked up on it immediately, “Listen, guys, I don’t like to tell couples to refrain from intimacy, but I really do think it’s for the baby’s best interest in this case.”

“I understand no penetration,” Addy said, “but why the other stuff?”

“Plainly speaking, you need to try to avoid orgasms.”

Addy’s face was sour, “No orgasms—at all?”

The Cardinal made the same noise he had made just moments before. He sounded like he was trying to cough up something from the depths of his insides.

“—I know it must seem unfair,” the doctor interrupted, “I really do sympathize, but orgasms can cause the uterine wall to contract, and it can put pressure on your pelvis. In fact, when my patients go beyond their due date, I tell them to have sex to jump start labor.”

The doctor was puzzled and realized that she might have judged the Cardinal too quickly upon first appearances. He seemed to be willing to do anything to keep his baby safe while Addy seemed to be questioning everything she suggested. He turned to face his wife and reckoned to reason with her, “Tesoro, if you go home, it will be much easier to keep our hands off one another, no? And I’m sure Elizabeth is tired of the road.”

The Cardinal turned to the doctor, “We have little one traveling with us. A tour is not a place for a tiny bambina. We’ll be celebrating her first birthday in May.”

“You have a baby under one?” the doctor questioned, intrigued by the new information, “Addy you didn’t tell me that.”

“I meant to, but things were so hectic when I first got here. Is that important?”

In a very motherly tone free from judgement the doctor kindly explained, “Sometimes getting pregnant too soon after having a baby can be a cause for preterm labor. You’re a healthy young lady but maybe it was a bit too soon for your body.”

Addy suddenly felt guilty. Of course, these were not the doctor’s intentions. The physician wanted to offer a reason for why this could be happening to them. She placed a hand on Addy’s bedside, “This is not your fault. It happens all the time—you are not the only one,” she continued, “But you do need to take good care of yourself for the next few weeks.”

The Cardinal took his wife’s hand, who was on the verge of tears at this point. He looked up at the doctor and nodded, “Thank you,” he said, a subtle hint to her to give the couple some alone time. In her absence the cardinal was able to speak freely in front of his wife, “My love—”

“—No,” Addy quickly disagreed with whatever he was about to say, “I won’t go back without you. I can’t!”

“I’m afraid, dear, there is no other choice. You want our baby to be born healthy, yes?”

“There has to be another way, Papa!” She paused for a second, changing from a somewhat erratic state of mind to a more peaceful one, “Do you remember when you told me a long time ago that I was making a sacrifice?”

It was a rhetorical question. She didn’t expect Copia to answer but still he nodded, acknowledging that he did recall those words.

“I have sacrificed nothing for you. It has been my greatest honor to be with you. I love you and giving you children has meant everything to me.”

She thought she could see a tear escape the Cardinal’s glossy eye.

“I signed up for this knowing what came with it. But I did not sign up to be ridiculed, mocked, and made to feel useless. I did not come into this expecting to be treated like a breeding machine. My dignity seems to be what I’ve sacrificed, and that sacrifice isn’t even to you.”

“Amore—” he reached out for her.

“They’ll blame me for what’s happened here. You know that’s true. And without you in my corner they will eat me alive.”

Copia thought for a second. He did not want to put his wife into any situation where she felt uncomfortable or cornered, but he also wanted his child to come into the world as safely as possible.

“I’ve got it!” he came up with an arrangement that would make it work, “Amore, please listen to your Papa. This is how it will be and there is no other alternative.”

The woman listened intently. She could see that the Cardinal had a serious demeanor about him, and she knew that whatever he was about to say would be her only other option.

“You’re not going to like it completely, but it will mean you will not have to return home so soon.”

She was all ears.

“You will keep temporary residence here.”

“Here? In Paris?” she asked.

He continued, “Near this hospital, yes. You will stay and continue to come here for monitoring and when it’s time to have the baby you will come here to do that too.”

“So, we’ll have the baby here? In Paris? In this town?”

The Cardinal laughed, “Do you have a problem with Paris, my dear?”

“No,” she quickly responded, “I love the idea… but…”

“But what?” Copia said, in a monotone voice.

“I’ll be here alone?”

“I need to finish the tour, Tesoro, but you will not be alone. I will ask someone to stay with you. Do you like this doctor?”

“I do like her. I like her a lot.”

Papa continued, “Then she will deliver our baby. I’ll pay whatever the hospital wants.”

The doctor came back in rolling an ultrasound machine, “I’m back!” she said in a cheery manner.

“Doctor,” Copia was going to raise the matter with the physician, “I wonder if you might like to continue caring for my wife for the duration of the pregnancy?”

“I would absolutely love to look after Addy,” she exclaimed. “Have you decided to stay nearby then?”

“Yes, yes. She’ll stay here while I finish my tour and I’ll hopefully join her before the due date.”

“I think that’s a great idea,” the woman agreed as she splattered a warm clear gel over Addy’s belly. “Now let’s see how baby is doing?”

She pressed the ultrasound wand on top of Addy’s large but petite tummy. Dr. Jenkins remained very silent and stayed eerily focused as she looked at the monitor. The Cardinal became worried, “Doctor?”

“I’m sorry,” she said when she saw the concern in their expressions, “I was just checking to make sure Addy wasn’t leaking amniotic fluid, but the good news is she’s not!”

This earned a sigh of relief from Papa.

She continued moving the wand around, bringing her finger to the screen, “There’s your baby boy.”

Addy’s face shot toward the screen like a rubber band breaking under pressure, “My what?” her voice cracked.

The doctor realized she had just revealed the gender to a couple that had may have been waiting until birth to find out, “I’m so sorry, Addy, I assumed you—"

“—It’s a boy?”

“Are you sure?” The Cardinal asked.

She placed her fingertip on the screen, pointing to a very obvious indicator that the fetus was a boy, “I am as sure as anything that this is a little boy.”

Addeline covered her face to try to hide the tears that were inevitable. All this time she had deemed herself worthless for not giving Copia the boy he needed. Now, it had finally come to fruition. Copia had never been disappointed in her. He was happy to have anything with her—be it girls or boys—but seeing how happy the revelation had made his young wife brought tears from his eyes also. The black paint from his eyes mixed with the white and droplets of grey color fell to his pant leg.

“Oh good!” the doctor laughed, “You’re happy.”

“We are very happy,” Papa said as he leaned in to bring his wife’s forehead to his own.

The doctor was touched at how in love they seemed to be. She was very happy to see that the man was so supportive of her new patient. She removed the wand from Addy’s stomach and wiped it clean of the goo, “Addy, I want to keep you here over night, but we’ll get you checked out in the morning. I want to see you here in exactly one week, ok? So, make an appointment on your way out.”

“Ok,” she managed to push out the two syllables—her voice full of emotion.

The doctor took her leave once more, leaving the messy frontman and his wife alone.

“You did it, my love,” Copia said to her.

“I did it,” she repeated, laughing through tears.

Papa lightly took her face into his hands and had the woman look him in the eyes, “I am eternally grateful to you, my love.”

*

Copia walked out of the room to meet with Swiss and Cirrus who had been waiting patiently for him to be finished. He found his ghouls waiting in a small lobby.

“Hey!” Swiss shouted, cafeteria food falling out of his mouth. “You’re a mess!”

A cheeky smirk decorated the Cardinal’s face

“So, how is she,” the hungry ghoul continued.

“She’s fine, she… uh…,” he let out a frill ha ha before answering, “She’s having a boy—we’re having a boy.”

“No shit?” Swiss asked.

Cirrus jumped up from her seat and stood still to wait for confirmation on what the cardinal had just said. The two ghouls ran up to their frontman and embraced him tightly.

“Thank you, thank you,” Papa said, hugging them back.

“Well, what’s the plan for Addeline?” Cirrus asked, waiting intently for his explanation.

“Addeline, she cannot go home—not yet. My son must be born here—”

“—HA!” Swiss remarked, “I’m sure Sister and the clergy will be thrilled to hear that.”

Ignoring the sarcasm of the male ghoul he continued his conversation with the female, “She needs to live here, temporarily. It is the only way, unfortunately. My dilemma is I cannot stay with her, but I also cannot leave her by herself.”

“That is a dilemma,” Cirrus agreed.

“I will have to ask Sister to stay with Addy and afraid neither one of them will be thrilled with that idea.”

“Yikes,” the ghoulette blurted out, “Well good luck with that.”

“Well…” Papa prepared to ask the woman for a favor, “I was hoping you would mention it to her?”

“Me?” Cirrus was not looking forward to the idea of revealing the situation to Sister Imperator. “Why me?”

Swiss laughed, giving his bandmate a jolting pat on the shoulder.

“Please, Cirrus. I cannot handle the stress tonight.”

The ghoulette reluctantly agreed although she was afraid of Imperator. She knew that whatever lecture that was intended for Papa and Addy would now be given to her.

“Swiss, if you do not mind picking us up in the morning, I would be grateful.”

“You’re not coming back with us?” the man asked.

“I can’t leave her here alone,” he whimpered, “The two of you can go back to the hotel.”

“Yea,” Swiss said, “Tell Addy her knight in shining armor will be here,” he joked, referring to how he saved Addy’s life.

Papa shuddered at this, to think what would have happened had Swiss not found Addy in the hallway. He was grateful for the man being at the right place at the right time, “Arrivederci then my ghouls!”

*

The next day, true to his word, Swiss drove back to the hospital to pick the couple up. The band had a show the next day and needed to be on the road by noon. The impending dread of Copia’s departure ate away at Addeline. The alternative, of course, was worse but she never wanted to be in a position where she would have to ‘miss’ him. She was so enmeshed with the Cardinal that being separated from him was deemed a tragedy in her mind.

When the hotel came into view, Addeline could see that the band was packing for the road when they pulled up. Swiss let them jump out at the front entrance so that Addy would not have to walk very far.

“Can you walk, Amore? Should I get a wheelchair from the lobby?”

“No,” she responded, “It’s a few steps and we’ll take the elevator up. I’ll get into bed immediately.”

Copia knew that sometimes his wife did not know what was best for her, “I think I shall grab the chair,” he told her, “Wait here.”

She grumbled, quite annoyed. She could see Swiss halfway across the parking lot. She waved to him, making him jog quickly over to her.

“Why the hell haven’t you gone inside yet?” Swiss laughed.

Just then, Copia came out with the chair. Swiss eyeballed the chair and then glanced at Addy, “Really?”

“I didn’t want it,” she elbowed him, “Now hush before I make you push me.”

They made their way through the lobby to the elevator. Copia was trying hard not to be recognized since he was still dressed and somewhat painted from the night before. Sister was waiting on them when they arrived at the room. The woman appeared to be very angry with her stern face and pursed lips.

"Ah, Sister, ha ha," Copia laughed nervously, "How are you?"

"Don't give me that 'how are you?' crap! Do you know how I am?" Copia did not answer, reasoning that it was a rhetorical question, and that Sister would soon tell him exactly how she was.

“I received not one phone call from you last night. Elizabeth was concerned about Addy all night long. I couldn’t get the child to bed. Thank Satan, Cirrus was able to explain the whole ordeal.”

“Where is Elizabeth?” Addy chimed in, worried about her daughter.

“She is sleeping, finally. Sister stopped lecturing the cardinal and redirected her focus towards Addy, “You, young lady. You were advised by myself, the Cardinal here, the clergy and professionals to STAY HOME. But did you listen? No, you didn’t. You’re a selfish girl. You put your needs ahead of everybody else’s and—”

“Addy’s having a boy,” Copia shouted out, not able to bear the shouting any longer.

The woman's ranting abruptly stopped, much to the cardinal's relief. She composed herself, straightening her blazer and flicking a piece of lent from her shoulder, “A boy?” she asked.

Papa and Addy simultaneously began nodding their heads.

Sister took a deep breath in and out, her voice filled with a mix of surprise and joy, "That's... that's wonderful."

Papa could sense her effort to hold back her emotions in the midst of her serious discussion.

“Well,” Imperator continued, “Cirrus has informed me that I will be staying home with Addeline.”

Copia let out a loud cough, almost sounding like he might pass out. He realized he had forgotten to inform his wife that she would be left with Sister. Turning to face Addy, who was still in the wheelchair, he saw shock and anger in her expression. "WHAT!?" she screeched.

Copia tried to explain, mentioning Sister's capability to handle the situation, “Now, darling, she is the only person who can remain behind and not be missed," he paused to look at Imperator, "No offense."

"None taken," Sister replied.

"And, quite frankly darling, I believe she is the only one with a will strong enough to keep you in bed."

Addy wanted to scream. She wanted to attack her husband. She felt betrayed by him. She loathed the idea of staying with Sister Imperator who was just an extension of the clergy.

“But Papa—”

“There are no buts, Amore,” he interrupted whatever excuse she was about to give him, “Now, get into bed.”

As the departure time approached for Papa Emeritus and the band, he didn't want to spend his final moments with his wife in conflict.

She raised herself from the chair, pushing up on the armrest to heave herself out while Copia held onto her arm. As he walked her to their bedroom, she knew it was the last time she would see him until the tour was over—still another month to go.

“As much as it saddens me my sweet, I must leave.”

She grabbed him tightly and locked lips with him entangling their bodies like two slinkies intertwined. He was savoring the taste of her—saddened that this would be the first time they’d be separated since their first meeting. He firmly grabbed the woman’s shoulders, gently separating himself from her, and held her out in front of his face. He wanted to remember how she looked at this very moment. He knew the next time he saw her she would most likely be minus one big belly.

His stoic gaze was sending Addy into a frenzy, “Do you have any idea what you’re doing to me right now?” she asked. Addy’s hormones during pregnancy had always made her want him so much more. It was like a burning need to have him fully envelop her soul.

Hearing this made the Cardinal perk up a bit—maybe a little too much. In this moment, Addeline could also see his need for her too. He hadn’t any time to hide this fact before Addy was hanging back onto his lips. His hands gripped her waist, and he pulled her into his body, the large bump in the middle of the two, made it quite difficult to press into each other but was also a reminder of what their love could accomplish. It was more than Papa could stand. He placed one of her hands on his manhood and ferociously caressed her face with his mouth as she squeezed tightly to it. She became soaked in his kisses, and she whimpered at the feel of him growing bigger in her hand. She began unbuckling his belt and edged her fingers down his loose pants.

Barely able to breathe he broke out from out under his wife’s spell, “Cazzo,” he gasped as he pulled away from her, “Amore, we cannot!”

Addy was breathing heavily—strands of tangled hair hanging in front of her face. Her need for him was so painful she had to press over her pelvis to stop the throbbing. She didn’t know how she was going to survive without his touch, without feeling one with him, for so long.

He placed his hand on her belly, “We must do what is best for him, my sweet.”

“I know, I know,” she agreed. “It just hurts to want you so bad right now.”

“I know my darling,” he shared her disdain. “Perhaps I should take my leave now to remove the temptation.”

“Perhaps…” although she agreed, she made no attempt to distance herself from the man.

“Eyes up here,” he said, noticing that the woman was still staring at his erection. “I cannot have you taking care of 'that' for me today, Tesoro.”

Sister walked in with some of her things just in time to see the cat and mouse game her son and Addy were playing. She let a heavy sigh escape her mouth as she shook her head, “No,” she scolded, them both, “That’s what got you two into this mess in the first place.”

Addy, quite embarrassed, walked to the other side of the room to stare out the window, holding her belly in her hands. Sister shot Papa a vile look of discontentment, condemning him for not heeding what the doctor had said.

“What is wrong with you?” she mouthed.

He shrugged his shoulders and subtly threw his hands in the air.

“Addeline,” Imperator began, “Come tell Papa goodbye.

Addeline turned around and walked to the man with tears in her eyes. He embraced her sweetly and consoled her, “Amore, I will call you every night, ok?”

She nodded, "Okay, Papa."

With a softened heart, Sister approached the young woman, “It’s going to be okay, child. The tour will be over in no time, and you’ll be holding that baby boy.”

“Two things to celebrate when I return,” Copia added, wiping a tear from her cheek. "And, I'll reward you accordingly," he chuckled, hoping to bring a smile to the girl's face.

“Okay,” she calmed down, “I’ll miss you. I love you very much.”

“I love you too, my darling,” he reciprocated her feelings.

Before heading out the door he mouthed to Imperator, thank you, earning him a very small smile from the harsh woman.

Once the man was out of sight, Sister turned to Addy and immediately began to mother her, “Listen, I hate to be a buzz kill but Cardi told me I’m supposed to make sure you’re doing what you’re supposed to be doing. And from the looks of what I walked in on, you’re not doing that.”

“I know, I was just trying to—”

“Oh, I know what you were trying to do, young lady,” she scolded. “Now, I do believe the bed is calling your name.”

“Yes,” she agreed sarcastically, “Bedrest. What fun.”

“Well, you get to be lazy which is not all that different than what you normally do.”

Addy flared up at the jab, "That's not true!" she shot back, her frustration evident.

Sister, unable to let it go, countered with a smirk, "Right. Lying on your back, waiting for the Cardinal to impregnate you must be such strenuous work."

An erotic thought crept into Addeline's mind as she contemplated just how strenuous it could be at times.

“Lots of TV and snacks in your future,” Imperator shouted, breaking her concentration as she went to move the rest of Addy's belongings into the bedroom. “My room is right next door. Eliza will sleep in there with me. You’re obviously in no condition to care for her.

"But she's my daugh—"

“I will allow you to see her when she wakes," the woman assured Addy.

"Will you bring her to me as soon as her eyes open? I miss her." The young mother’s voice trembled with desperation, her heart aching to know that her daughter was okay.

Without a word, Sister continued, “If you need something, just say so.”

"I need to see my Elizabeth," she whispered, her words falling upon deaf ears.

The older woman vanished from sight.

Addeline felt utterly disheartened. Not only was she alone with a dreadful mother-in-law, but she was also cut off from everyone she cherished. The fear of losing her baby boy loomed large, making her clutch her belly tightly. The weight of carrying such an important life within her led her to question her own worth. If she couldn’t safely bring this child into the world, what purpose did she serve to Papa, Sister, or the clergy? Would they cast her aside? These thoughts pressed down on her as she sank into bed, overwhelmed by her emotions. "No," she reassured herself. "Papa would never get rid of me." Yet, deep down, she knew the powerful influence Imperator had over him, and she feared her place in this sadistic hierarchy of darkness. As she drifted off to sleep, these thoughts lingered in her mind, and she prayed to whatever deity they worshipped that this boy would secure her a place in this world she found herself in.

Chapter 16: Kaisarion, A Prophecy Told

Summary:

In this chapter, Addy and Papa joyfully welcome their sweet baby boy, who embodies all their dreams. Despite their current happiness, however, their biggest challenges still lie ahead.

Notes:

We see such a beautiful relationship between sister and Elizabeth in this chapter. She really adores that girl, and she takes pretty good care of Addeline as well. This is another chapter where Addy is in labor and of course Papa is right there beside her to help her through it. One translation to know for this part:
Ragazzo = boy
Prometto = promise

Addeline had her reservations at the beginning, but Sister proved to be a great caregiver. She ensured Addy ate well, helped her with daily tasks, and even arranged Papa's nightly calls. Sister's support extended to assisting Addy during showers and accompanying her to appointments. Despite Addeline's initial doubts, she found herself grateful for Sister's help, even though she suspected Imperator’s motives weren't entirely selfless. Deep down, she knew the woman couldn't wait to get her hands on her son.

Late one night, Addy could hear the woman approaching her room, with Elizabeth in hand, "Tell Papa goodbye, baby," a faint voice said. The sound of her daughter's voice became louder as Sister barged into her room with the phone, "Your husband, dear," she said, handing Addy the phone, "And bid your daughter goodnight."

Addeline reached out for the phone as she pinched her daughter's toes, "Good night, my angel."

“I’m taking her to bed,” Sister informed the woman, “Don’t stay up too late.”

Addeline scoffed as she watched Imperator walk out the room and pressed the phone to her ear, “Hi, Papa,” Addy cried out excitedly as she did each night since the day he departed.

“Hello, my little Tesoro!”

“How was the show tonight?” she wanted to know.

“Without you? It is a little less enjoyable.”

“But the fans loved it?”

“As always,” He chuckled. “I hear from Sister that our son is doing well, yes?”

“Yes, and I have a name picked out.”

“Ah-ha, do you now?” Papa was intrigued. “Well, are you going to tell me or make me wait?”

“I will make you wait.”

“Then I will wait with much anticipation my sweet Tesoro.”

Addy laughed, “What else has Sister said?”

“She says you are doing quite well obeying her. I think you deserve a reward.”

A reward, she thought. Addeline longed to receive the type of reward the man was speaking of. Suddenly, she felt needy and longed to feel Papa next to her. She let an exaggerated moan slip from her lips.

“Now tell me,” Papa continued, “Are you behaving? No touching yourself while thinking of me, no?”

Addeline rolled her eyes, “No, but I can’t say I haven’t thought about it.”

“Well, try not to think about what I am going to do to you after that little one is no longer in your womb.”

“That’s not helping, Papa.”

“Sorry, my dear. I will let you get some rest,” he said, “I’ll talk to you tomorrow night.”

“Yes, tomorrow night,” she responded. “I love you.”

“Love you, Amore.”

She held the phone firm against her ear until she could hear the dial tone and then she tossed it to the edge of the bed. She lay there; her thoughts consumed by the absence of Papa’s familiar presence. It had been a little over three weeks since she’d seen his face, and there was still almost a month left until he returned to her. As she gazed into the darkness, a question lingered in her mind - was the separation weighing on him as heavily as it was on her? The room fell silent, with only the soft rustle of the curtains in the night breeze echoing her unanswered thoughts, leaving her heart heavy with longing.

Addeline woke up in the early morning hours, her stomach growling with hunger. She walked to the kitchen and noticed the time on the stove read 3:00 AM. The witching hour she thought. She walked over to the fridge, opened it and tried to find something she could quickly snack on. As she reached for some leftovers, she felt a stab from inside her abdomen, “OUCH!” she grabbed her stomach. The sensation was enough to knock the wind out of her. That was weird.

Just as she went to go heat the food up in the microwave, she heard Sister call out from the darkness of the room. This made Addy jump and drop the leftovers.

“Shit! Sister, you startled me.”

“There’s no need for that language, dear.”

“Sorry,” she apologized.

“Never mind that,” the woman said, “I thought I heard you scream.”

Addy grabbed some paper towels and attempted to clean up the mess she made, “I’m fine. I’m just looking for food.”

“Are you sure?” Imperator wasn’t convinced, “It sounded like you were in pain.”

Addeline stood up with towels full of chunks of food, “I’m sure,” she said, walking to the trashcan to discard of the mess. As she made her way back toward the counter, a gush of water poured out from underneath her T-shirt, mixing with the food on the floor. Sister's mouth fell open in astonishment as she witnessed the fluid trickling down the woman's legs. Addeline's gaze shifted from the floor to meet the woman's eyes.

Sister, wanting to remain calm, started planning the next steps in her head, "That's fine, dear. Don't worry about that mess," she reassured Addeline. Seeing tears welling up in the girl’s eyes, she sternly stated, "Darling, listen to me. I'm going to get the keys and Elizabeth, and we'll head to the hospital." Addeline nodded, and Sister continued, "You're not going to make a scene because it will frighten your daughter, okay?"

Addy silently agreed, wiping her tears away and rushed to put on her shoes while Sister picked up the sleeping toddler.

Imperator continued talking Addy through her anxiety, “It’s fine, okay? You’re 36 weeks now. There’s a 100% chance the boy will be fine at this stage.”

Addeline sniffled and dried her eyes with her forearm, “What… what do we do?”

“Go get your hospital bag…” Sister Imperator paused, noticing the blank look in Addy’s eyes, “Addeline, look at me,” she wanted the girl to focus, “You’re going to get your bag, we’re going to jump in the car, and I want you to tell me when you start feeling contractions, ok? Can you do that?”

“Yes,” she said in desperation, “I can do that.

“I’m going to call Papa right now. They finished up a show tonight, so the next one isn’t for two days. I’m sure he’ll come right away.”

Addy complied with the woman's instructions, and they swiftly headed to the car with Elizabeth in tow. Inside the car, Sister promptly dialed Papa. After three attempts, a groggy Papa Emeritus IV finally picked up the phone and snapped, "Do you know what time it is?"

“Listen, don’t freak out but we’re on the way to the hospital.”

Copia sat up immediately, now wide awake and fully alert, “What’s wrong?” he asked.

“Nothing is wrong. Addeline’s water broke so the baby is coming. You might want to—”

“—I’m on my way,” He was running to his car before Sister could even get the words out.”

“How fast can you get here?” she asked

“I’m almost 3 hours away but I’ll drive fast.”

“Perhaps you should fly,” she suggested, “Someone wants to talk to you.”

Sister Imperator handed the phone to her daughter in law, “Papa?”

“My darling!” he changed his concerned voice to a happy and cheerful tone. He had to be strong for her, “Will you be giving me a son tonight?”

“I plan on it,” she said anxiously, “I’m really scared though.”

“I know you are,” Copia felt regret for not being able to be with his wife. He could hear the fright in her voice.

“I wish you were here,” she said.

The words stung him like a thousand tiny pin pricks all over his body. He was remorseful and felt he had put his career over the well-being of his family, “I am coming, my pet. Do not fret, I will be there.”

The same sharp pain that Addeline felt the night of her preterm labor returned in an instant and she quickly handed the phone back to Sister as she writhed in pain.

The woman could hear Papa on the line asking if everything was okay.

"Everything is fine, C. Addy just started having contractions, so I’m going to let you go and start timing them.”

“No!” he shouted. “Keep me on the phone until you get there. I’ll be a wreck if I don’t know you made it.”

“You want me to walk into the hospital… with you still on the line?”

“Well…” The Cardinal hesitated for a moment. “If it’s possible.” His tone was clipped and serious.

“Cardi?” Sister Imperator said firmly.

“Yes?”

“Get on a plane. Get here.”

The line abruptly went dead. She had hung up on him without another word.

“Cazzo,” he muttered. “That woman!”

He wasted no time. The moment the call ended, he grabbed his things and drove straight to the airport. By some miracle, a short-haul flight was boarding in fifteen minutes—and he made it. The trip blurred by in a haze of nerves and anticipation. Before long, he was stepping through the hospital doors, his heart pounding.

He ran through the doors of the entrance and, now knowing where the maternity ward was, he ran straight up. Katie, the same nurse that led him to his wife the first time was there again.

“Papa Emeritus!” She called, “Your wife came in a few hours ago.”

“Ah, Nurse Katie, Yes?”

“You remember my name?” she asked, giggling like a schoolgirl.

“Is she in the same room?” Papa wanted to know.

“No, no she’s in a bigger room. I’ll take you to her.”

Katie made small talk as they walked toward the opposite side of the building. She had recently attended a concert since the Cardinal had given her tickets the last time he was there, and she wanted him to know how grateful she was.

As he approached a door, second from the last at the end of the hall, he saw Sister come out. He ran to her right away.

“Sorella, how is she? Did I miss it?”

Sister urged him to calm down, gently bouncing Elizabeth in her arms. Papa stepped forward and took the child with practiced ease, settling her against his chest. His hands moved instinctively, supporting her head as he adjusted his hold. Elizabeth let out a soft sigh and rested her head on her father’s shoulder, her tiny fingers curling into his shirt. As they walked away from the door, Imperator spoke quietly, “No, she’s still in labor. She’s fine, but she’s having a tough time.”

The Cardinal shook his head, his whole body echoing the motion as if trying to shake off the worry. “My poor, Amore,” he whispered, barely audible.

“Mama… baby?” Elizabeth asked, her voice small and uncertain, the words tumbling out as she looked up at him with wide, questioning eyes.

Papa’s expression softened as he held her close, his hand gently stroking the back of her head. “Yes, Eliza,” he said tenderly. “Mama is having a baby.”

Elizabeth seemed to accept that, resting her cheek once again on his shoulder. He looked back at Sister, his eyes sharp now, searching her face for more—anything. “And?”

Sister hesitated, her hands clasped tightly in front of her. “They’re monitoring her closely. She's still in active labor. The baby’s positioned low, and that’s giving her a hard time. But her vitals are strong, and she’s pushing through. That's all I know.”

He nodded slowly, his jaw clenched with restraint. He wanted to see Addeline, to be by her side, but he also didn’t want to frighten Elizabeth by bursting into the delivery room in a panic. Instead, he rocked the little girl gently in his arms, grounding himself in the feel of her breath against his neck.

Sister continued, “When we first got here, her contractions were about thirty seconds long and maybe fifteen minutes apart. She was tolerating that well enough. But now…” Sister hesitated, her voice lowering, “Now she’s dealing with minute-long contractions every five minutes—”

Copia winced and shook his head, cutting her off with a groan. “Ugh… Merda.” His grip on Elizabeth tightened just slightly as the helplessness washed over him. “She must be in agony.”

Sister gave a sympathetic nod. “She’s strong. But she’s exhausted. The medicine they gave her isn’t doing much anymore, and now that she’s begun complaining about numbness in her legs, they won’t give her anything else.”

She exhaled heavily, rubbing her hands together as if trying to shake off the image. “I had to step out. I needed something to eat, and honestly… it’s not something Elizabeth should be seeing.”

“No, I agree,” he said quietly, pressing a kiss to Elizabeth’s temple before gently passing her back into Sister’s arms.

“Papa…” the little girl whimpered, her arms stretching toward him as she tried to cling to his neck.

“I know, sweet girl,” he murmured, brushing her cheek with his thumb. “I’ll be back soon, okay? Prometto.”

Sister held her tightly, swaying gently as the child buried her face in her shoulder, “Papa needs to stay with mama, Eliza, but I will come get you when mama has the baby, ok? You stay with Sistra.” The woman turned to face her son, "The cafeteria isn’t open yet, so I’m getting breakfast at the diner next door. Would you like anything?”

“No, I’m not hungry,” he said, his voice tight with worry. “Just make sure Eliza eats.”

As Sister walked off to find food, he didn’t hesitate. He pushed through the hospital room door without waiting for permission.

Addeline lay on her side, one hand draped over her forehead, shielding her eyes from the fluorescent lights overhead. Her brow was furrowed, her breathing labored. The sight of her like that twisted something in his chest.

Noticing her discomfort, he crossed the room in two strides and flipped off one of the overhead lights, casting the room in a softer glow.

“Cara mia,” he breathed, already at her side. He knelt beside the bed, his hand finding hers as though drawn by instinct.

She perked up instantly, “Papa!” She tried to reach out to him but couldn’t quite touch him. She was also quite weak and could not extend her arms very far.

Copia instead leaned in to hug her and placed a kiss above her eyes. He pulled up a chair as close to the bed as he could get it, taking her hand into his and rubbing sweat soaked hair off her face.

“My darling, how are you?”

“Better now that you’re here,” she smiled meekly. “I can’t believe you’re in front of me right now.”

“Are you kidding,” he asked rhetorically, “I would have canceled all my shows for it.”

Just as he said this, he could see from the monitor that another contraction was on the horizon.

“Brace yourself, my love. Squeeze my hand if you must.”

Addeline’s nose wrinkled up as she clenched her teeth tightly together. The pain was so great it took her breath away, “Papa,” she cried out to him, tears falling from her already red and swollen eyes.

“Breathe, my sweet.”

She squeezed his hand with the force of a grown man. It was actually very uncomfortable for Copia. He couldn’t believe such a tiny woman could inflict such a force, but he wanted to help alleviate her pain. Addy began breathing in and out rhythmically, trying to push through the agony.

“That’s it, Tesoro, it’s almost over.”

The doctor walked in just as this was happening. She was very touched at how well the cardinal handled the young woman.

“There,” he kissed her again, “You did it. It’s over.”

“Hello Papa Emeritus,” the physician interrupted the couple.

Papa was free from make-up and ornate attire. He looked very much like a normal gentleman now, older, but very handsome despite having just rolled out of bed a few hours earlier.

“You’re looking very dashing this morning,” she complimented him.

“Oh well, thank you,” He accepted the flattery, realizing how different he must have looked when compared to the last time they bumped into each other.

Doctor Jenkins attention turned to Addy, “Well, hello, sunshine!”

She managed to squeeze out and exasperated, “Good morning.”

The doctor walked over to the monitor so she could read the girl’s contractions, “You’re progressing quite nicely—just as I expected.”

Copia, still clutching Addy’s hand, leaned in with urgency. “Can we give her something for the pain? She’s miserable. How much more of this can she take?”

The doctor’s expression softened with practiced empathy. “Childbirth is hard, Papa. And we’ve already given her quite a bit of medication, but she’s not responding to it the way we hoped.”

Addy stirred beside him, her face contorted with discomfort. “I can barely feel my legs, Papa,” she whispered, turning her head toward him.

Dr. Jenkins nodded, “See, that’s why we need to hold off on administering anything else. We need your wife to be able to push when the time comes. If she can’t feel anything below her hips, then she’s not going to be able to do that for us.”

“I see,” he accepted the doctor’s explanation.

“Addy, I want you to lay on your back for me,” Dr. Jenkins said gently. She glanced at Papa. “If you’d like to help her by supporting her arm, that would be wonderful.”

With Papa’s steady hands guiding her, Addeline managed to shift her weight and roll onto her back.

“Great! I’m going to check how far along you are now,” Dr. Jenkins said, slipping a hand beneath the blanket. A moment later, her face lit up. “Nine centimeters! This baby will be here soon!”

She peeled off her gloves and tossed them into the waste bin. “Now, Addy, if you feel any pressure, let the nurse know right away. She’ll come get me, okay?”

Addeline gave a small nod, but before she could say anything else, another contraction gripped her. Her body tensed, a sharp gasp escaping her lips as the pain took hold. The doctor had already stepped out, missing the way Addy writhed in discomfort.

Nurse Katie entered just then and moved swiftly to help, guiding Addy carefully back onto her side. “Let’s try to keep you comfortable,” she said softly.

“Cazzo!” Papa hissed, his hands clenched into fists at his sides. “I hate seeing her like this. And what can I do? Niente!”

“It’s tough,” Katie agreed gently. “But you’re doing more than you think. Just being here, holding her hand, staying calm—that makes a world of difference.”

He circled to the opposite side of the bed and carefully sat down, minding the tangled wires and monitors that surrounded them. With a deep breath, he made a tight fist and began to press his knuckles gently into the small of Addeline’s back, working the pressure points. Almost instantly, her body began to soften beneath his touch. Her breathing slowed, her shoulders dropped slightly. “There you are, Amore,” he murmured, his voice low and steady. “Relax. I’ve got you.”

“My husband sat in a chair and watched a football game when I was having our kid,” the nurse revealed, “I was screaming in pain and he was screaming, ‘touchdown’.”

“Ridiculous,” Copia muttered, rolling his eyes. “Certainly, you deserved better than that.”

Katie blushed, caught off guard by his charm and sincerity. She offered a small smile as she adjusted Addeline’s monitor. “Well… he’s trying now, I guess.”

“God, I’m so hungry,” Addeline complained, “I was making food when my water broke. Sister scared me to death, and I dropped everything and—” she began to cry again.

“There, there,” Papa patted her on the head, “When you push out our dear boy, I will make sure you get whatever you want to eat, yes?”

“Papa,” Addy wept.

“Yes, my love?”

“I… I think… I feel pressure down there.”

Nurse Katie, upon hearing this, had Addy roll over once more so she could check her dilation. Instead, she was met with the top of the baby’s head, “Addeline, you’re crowning.”

“WHAT?” Papa screamed, elated at the words.

“Would you like to see, Papa?” asked the nurse.

“Yes, yes, I would love to see,” as if he would answer in any other way. He followed the nurse’s instruction to peek between his wife’s legs and there he saw a head of black hair, “Magnifico,” he was awestruck, “My darling, he is right there!”

“I’ll get the doctor,” Katie said as she disappeared from the room.

Dr. Jenkins popped back into the room, snapping on a fresh pair of gloves. Three more nurses trailed in behind her, bustling with quiet purpose.

“I hear we’re ready to have this baby,” she announced with a bright smile.

The hospital room transformed in an instant. To Copia, it felt like a stage—the glaring spotlight on the ceiling casting a stark glow over Addeline, the glinting tray of instruments gleaming beside her, and the medical team forming a focused audience around the bed. Only this time, he wasn’t the frontman. He wasn’t the one in control. And yet he had never felt such a rush.

Dr. Jenkins moved into position at the foot of the bed. “Alright, Mr. Copia,” she said, glancing up at him, “I want you to stand just behind me so you can see what’s happening.”

Then she turned to Addeline. “Addeline, when the next contraction hits, I want you to push. As hard as you can, okay? Big, strong pushes.”

The moment the contraction slammed through her body, Addy gritted her teeth and pushed with every ounce of strength she had.

“Yes, amore, there you go!” Copia called out, “We see him now!”

But the effort drained her. Her head fell back against the pillow, and her body sagged with exhaustion.

“Okay, Addeline,” Dr. Jenkins said, readying herself again, “Same thing on the next one. Deep breath, and push with everything you’ve got.”

The next contraction came like a wave crashing over her. Addy bore down once more, her face straining, but her strength gave out halfway through.

“Addy,” the doctor said gently but firmly, “I know you’re tired. I know it hurts. But we’re almost there, okay? I need you to keep those pushes going until the contraction ends.”

The doctor turned to the Cardinal and very quietly requested, “Talk to her. I think she’ll respond better if the encouragement comes from you.”

Copia, caught by surprise, shook himself out of the bubble he’d placed himself in. On high alert, he waited for his wife to wrinkle her face, as she had been doing each time she felt pain, from the moment he arrived. As soon as he saw that look of dread appear, he sternly spoke, “Addeline, push darling. Push with everything you’ve got!”

When she got tired and seemed as though she were going to stop, Papa grew harsh, “You do not have permission to stop, Cara Mia! Now, push!”

The command startled everyone in the room. The doctor glanced in his direction and nodded, subtly informing him that he could tell his wife to take a break. Addy let out a broken breath and collapsed back into the pillow, her body slick with sweat.

“You’re doing great, Addy,” the doctor encouraged, preparing for the next round.

Her contractions were coming fast now, relentless. Copia’s eyes flicked to the monitor just in time to catch the rise. “Push,” he commanded, steady and firm. “And do not stop until I say.”

The physician was surprised that she responded so well to this authoritative approach. It elicited a submissive response from her that was working to their benefit, “Alright, tell her she can stop.”

“Amore, you may rest now.”

Addeline exhaled deeply, allowing her tension to dissipate as she let her head sink into the soft embrace of the bed. A flush of crimson colored her face, and her hair glistened with beads of sweat, a testament to the intensity of the moment.

“Okay, Addeline a shoulder is out so the rest is going to be a cake walk! One more big push when it’s time and that baby will be here.”

One last contraction reared itself and Copia shouted, “Push Mia Bella!”

The young mother summoned every last ounce of strength; her face contorted with effort as she pushed one final time. The room held its breath—then, suddenly, the sharp, beautiful sound of crying pierced the air. Their son had arrived.

Addeline collapsed back against the pillows, trembling and spent. Tears welled in Copia’s eyes as he stared, breathless, at the tiny, wailing life the doctor now held in her hands.

“He’s here,” he whispered, the words catching in his throat. “Il nostro figlio, our son.”

Addeline gained a newfound energy and sat up in bed to lock eyes with the Cardinal. He rushed to her side, kissed her forehead very gently and proudly said to her, “You did wonderful, Tesoro. He is beautiful.”

“Would you like to cut the cord,” Katie asked Papa as he sat comforting his wife. “Absolutely!”

He rushed to finish the task and was handed his son after he severed the cord of life that linked his wife to his baby. He brought the future Papa Emeritus V over to Addeline and placed the child in her arms, “Here he is, my love. Meet our son.”

She was overtaken with joy. Emotion flooded her body and the idea that she had fulfilled this prophecy, which the clergy had placed upon her, was all too overpowering. She cried while she held her baby—while she held onto Papa. Papa too embraced his sweetheart, staring down at their new little addition.

The nurses in the room began to exit one by one, wanting to give the family a moment before they took the baby to the nursery.

Papa, with his large hand resting on top of their son's head, inquired about the name Addeline had chosen for their child, "Well, darling. Will you tell me now what his name is?"

Addeline, looking at her son in awe, replied, "His name is Kaisarion."

"Kaisarion," Copia echoed, "Yes, I love that."

By this time Sister entered the room, holding young Elizabeth, “Eliza,” she directed the young tot’s attention to the baby in Addeline’s arms, “There is your brother, darling.”

“Baby,” she said, pointing toward the infant.

“Oh, Cardi, he is magnificent,” the woman praised her son, “I am just thrilled. I’m very pleased with you, dear boy and I know the clergy will be too.”

“Well, thank you. Thank you very much but I didn’t really do anything. In fact, it was fun for me to make a son,” he chuckled, “but less so for Addeline here to bring him into this world.”

“Oh yes, Addy, darling you did well,” the woman praised the young mother as she handed Elizabeth back to her father, “We will begin with proceedings once we return home.”

“Proceedings?” he asked.

“You know, there will be paperwork of course. He needs to be formally presented to the Clergy and ordained as your son in front of all the important people.”

“Ah, yes,” he agreed, “Well, we can talk business when we get back home.”

Sister Imperator gave Elizabeth a playful pinch on the cheek, causing her to laugh hysterically, “And our little girl has a birthday very soon.”

Papa bounced his daughter up and down on his hip as he continued to listen to Sister’s plans, “Now, Cardi, I am leaving the rest of the tour up to you. Eliza and I are flying home tonight. We’ve had enough of life on the road, I’m afraid.”

Papa looked at his wife who was nodding in agreement that it was probably best for her daughter to go home. She wanted to be able to focus on her newborn.

“Alright, Sister, well I do thank you for all you’ve done for us while you’ve been here.”

The woman kissed him on the cheek, “Anything for you my C.”

*

Doctor Jenkins and Katie were conversing out by the nurse’s station and the physician couldn’t help but bring up the scene from the delivery room, “Did… did you notice how he got a little bossy with her back there?” she asked. She wanted to make sure it wasn’t all in her head. “And she responded to it quite well.”

“You know what?” Katie recalled, “I did see that.”

“It’s quite unlike how he usually is with her, isn’t it?”

“Well, Dr. Jenkins, you did ask him to encourage her.”

The physician paused, recalling something from Addeline’s first visit, “You know, when Addy first came in to see me, I recorded in her chart that she had some mild abrasions to her genital area, and some noticeable bruising around her neck, wrists and ankles.”

The nurse remained unanimated, waiting for the doctor to make a point.

“She had some marks on her body that were healing too. I didn’t know what they were at the time, but now I’m certain they were bite marks.”

“You… you think he did that to her?” the nurse asked, her voice tinged with reluctance.

The doctor gave Katie a sly smile, like she’d just solved a puzzle. “I haven’t seen anything new on her since I told them no sex.”

A lightbulb flicked on in the nurse’s head. “You think they’re into BDSM?”

“I think they’re into something,” the doctor replied with a raised brow.

“Lucky girl,” Katie muttered, clearly a little flustered by the thought.

“Hmm.” The physician rested her elbow on her palm and lightly bit the edge of her thumbnail. “It’s a delicate subject, but before discharge, someone needs to talk to them about avoiding sexual activity for at least six weeks.”

Katie pointed at herself, eyes wide. “Me? You want me to do it?” She burst into laughter. “Oh, no. I can’t talk to that man about sex. Are you kidding?”

“Fine, I’ll do it,” the doctor sighed, accepting the task. “Judging by the age of Addeline’s daughter, it looks like she got pregnant three weeks after her last delivery—so that talk should probably include contraception too.”

“They stay busy,” Katie said with a blush.

“Indeed, they do. It’s amazing a man that age can keep up with a young woman like that.”

“Well, you should watch him on stage,” Katie said, “He’s got plenty of energy.”

Doctor Jenkins bid her nurse farewell and went to check on her patient. She slowly walked to the room as Sister Imperator was leaving, “Addeline, I just want to say again what a soldier you were earlier today.”

“Thank you,” she smiled.

Papa, on her bedside, buried a kiss into her hair to let her know he agreed, “A most splendid job, my darling.”

“And your little boy is perfect,” she continued, “Handsome, like his father.”

“Oh, doctor, you flatter me.”

“We’re going to let you guys go home in the morning,” the physician explained, “Nurse Katie has informed everyone that there’s a show the day after tomorrow and you guys have quite a drive ahead of you, so we’ll get you out of here as soon as we can and get you on the road granted mom and baby’s lab work all come back normal.”

“Why thank you, how considerate,” Papa gushed.

“I just want to go over some after care instructions with you guys.”

“Of course, of course,” the Cardinal seemed to be answering all the questions. Addeline was too in love with her new bundle of joy to look up.

“Addeline, you should follow up with me or your doctor at home in about six weeks.”

“She nodded,” playing with Kaisarion’s fingers.

“We’ll send you home with everything you need to take care of things down there. I’m sure you already know how to use them since this isn’t your first baby.”

“She will be most taken care of,” the Cardinal assured the doctor.

Dr. Jenkins braced herself for the awkward part of the conversation. “Pelvic rest isn’t necessary anymore, but let’s keep the no penetration rule in place for about six weeks.”

That got Addy’s attention. She finally looked up from the baby in her arms. The Cardinal gave her a playful pat on the head. “Ah, my dear,” he grinned, “we just got some things put back on the menu.”

Dr. Jenkins didn’t miss a beat. “Papa Emeritus… Addy… I need you two to be very careful over the next month while you heal. Be gentle with your lower body and especially mindful of your abdomen. You can injure yourself easily right now.”

“I understand,” Addy said softly after a beat of silence.

The doctor turned to Papa with a wink. “Papa Emeritus, you got that? Be gentle with your wife.”

Papa returned the wink with a smirk. “We’ll be very vanilla in the bedroom.”

Mortified, Addy covered her face, trying to hide the embarrassed grin creeping onto her lips.

Dr. Jenkins chuckled. “Alright, Addeline. Hopefully, I’ll see you again before discharge.”

With her face still covered, she let the palm of her hand slide down her features, hooking her bottom lip with her fingers, and nodded as the doctor took her leave.

The Cardinal looked over to his wife, “Well, I guess I won’t be putting you into a strappado any time soon.”

Addy slowly turned her head in his direction as if she were Linda Blair in the exorcist. She stared into Copia’s eyes without blinking, looking like a demon possessed.

"Too soon for a joke?” he asked.

“Too soon for anything, apparently,” she replied, disgruntled and sexually frustrated.

“Nevertheless, my dear, we have some things to discuss.”

“What kind of things,” she wanted to know what her husband was speaking about.

“Well, mainly how long we will remain here in Paris. You’ll be ready to see the doctor in a month. Coincidentally, when the tour ends, so I say we do that and we’ll take our leave, yes?”

She nodded, “Yes, Papa.”

“Then that’s settled.”

“Next thing’s next, are you fine to stay at the hotel again,” in the back of his mind the Cardinal knew his wife would protest this.

“I thought the whole reason for me needing to stay at the hotel was because I was on bedrest and needed to be near the hospital. I’m not pregnant anymore so why the need?”

“Just as I have stated about Elizabeth,” he explained, “A tour is no place for a baby.”

“No,” she objected, “I don’t want to stay behind again. I’ll look after him, Papa, please! I’ll make sure he stays safe.”

Copia tapped the tips of his fingers together, as though he was considering his next move in a game of poker, and then he hopped up from his wife’s bed.

“Papa—?”

“—I’m thinking,” he shouted, throwing one arm up in the air so that his palm faced her direction, “Give me a moment.”

“Don’t leave us behind,” she grew worried that he might actually say no.

“I’m not going to leave you behind,” he said, putting her fears to rest. “Is that what you’re thinking? No, I’m thinking of a way to make a tour bus a comfortable place for a band, a baby and a postpartum mother.”

“You and I can buy a bassinet for Kaisarion, and we can take the bed in the back of the bus. It’s smaller but it’s away from everyone.”

The cardinal nodded, “Yes, and I might move some people around. Not all the ghouls are baby friendly. And in any case, we’ll be in a hotel most of the time.”

“So, we can come?”

“You can come, Tesoro.”

“Thank you, Papa,” she was elated. The thought of being separated from him again made her sick. It took everything she had to make it through the past few weeks. She couldn’t do another month. Now that Papa had come back to her, she refused to let him go again.

Chapter 17: So, You Want Out Now, Don't You, Love?

Summary:

In this chapter, Addy and Papa wrap up the tour, navigating the challenges of caring for a newborn in a cramped bus. Fortunately, the multi ghoul is on hand to offer support and assistance during this demanding time. I titled this chapter "Your Beauty Never Ever Scared Me" because, even in Addy's most chaotic moments, her friend Swiss continues to see the beauty in her. Despite her dirty clothes, exhausted expression, and disheveled appearance, he doesn't look away. He sees past the surface—past the mess and the weariness—and still finds her beautiful. Her vulnerability doesn’t repel him; it draws him closer. To Swiss, her rawness is not something to fear, but something to cherish.

Notes:

Addy has a hard time in this next part of the story. She wants to be a wife, a mom and a singer but she finds juggling all the tasks to be quite overwhelming without help from Papa. Swiss, puts a bug in Papa's ear to help out more. Do we think Papa is capable of stepping outside of his bubble and truly seeing what his wife needs from him? There is a very intimate scene on the bus between Papa and Addy. Addeline practically had to beg, but Copia didn't need much coaxing ;)

Kaisarion was a few weeks old, and the tour was back in full swing and it was show time! Addeline had missed the fast-paced life of moving from city to city. She missed hearing Papa on stage and the way the crowd cheered for him. She loved seeing everyone else adore him as much as she did—recognition for his hard work. She knew it made him feel good to be appreciated. It was a validation she was unable to provide.

She was in the green room with him, holding Kaisarion in her arms. The newborn was wide awake but very quiet. Ashley was applying the final touches to Copia’s face—a mask that changed him from just Papa to Papa Emeritus the IV.

He turned around in his seat, “How do I look?”

Addy took a deep breath in, “Very dashing.”

“Ah, good,” he responded, giving his child a pat on the head, “That’s what I was going for.”

He stood up so that he could dress quickly. There wasn’t much time until he had to be on stage.

“That is one quiet baby,” Ashley said as she helped the Cardinal with his wardrobe.

As the man threw on his shiny sequin jacket, he gave his wife a small wink, “That’s because his mother is holding him. As soon as she puts him down, he will be louder than the crowd.”

The people in the room laughed as Papa started walking off. He turned around to notice Addy was not following him, “My dear, are you coming? Or should I carry you while you carry him?”

“Oh…” she was confused, “You want me to… you mean I can…”

“Yes, yes, come darling! Did you think I was going to keep you locked up in this green room? Nonsense! My little ragazzo needs to see what his future looks like.”

Addeline ran to catch up with her husband. There were so many people walking in all directions—so many people that made the show possible. It was a rush of adrenaline.

After quite the stroll, they finally reached backstage. Addeline had to admit, she actually missed Sister Imperator being in front of the monitor. Papa looked at his wife who was deep in thought, “A kiss for good luck, Amore?”

She gave him one of the kindest kisses she possibly could and sent him out on stage. Of course, as always, the crowd yelled out for him upon his entrance.

“Good evening, Lyons,” he addressed the crowd as he always had, “We’re going to have some fun tonight.”

He went through and introduced all the ghouls, allowing them to play a solo for the audience one at a time.

“I want to introduce you all to one more person,” he began to say, “Well… two more people. You see, just recently I became not just a Papa but a daddy,” he held up two fingers in the air, “for the second time.”

Upon hearing this, the crowd went insane. She was sure some of the hardcore fans probably knew Papa Emeritus had a family, but the couple was very good at concealing their private lives. Many people had no idea of their relationship.

“Yes, yes. I am a daddy to two beautiful children, a girl and now… a boy.”

The faces in the audience emitted more noise with each revelation Copia threw at them, “And they are backstage right now.”

Oh boy… Addy thought to herself, knowing what Papa was about to do.

“Can somebody get my wife out here for a second?”

Addeline, already hearing that she’d been summoned, began to walk out on her own. She was met halfway by Swiss who helped her across the stage to where Papa was standing. Papa gave her a kiss, and whispered in her ear away from the microphone, away from the busy crowd, “I want them to know what drives me to continue doing what I do.”

She blushed.

“Everyone, my wife.”

Papa let the crowd’s claps and whoops subside before introducing his next guest of honor, “And this little guy right here is Kaisarion.”

The sounds of screams were so ear piercing it stirred the infant and he began to cry, “Shh, shh,” The Cardinal quieted the crowd, “Do not fret everyone. Kaisarion always calms down when his mother is holding him.”

Addeline took this as her queue to leave. She gave Papa a passionate kiss as the crowd ooohed and ahhhed at the sight. Not being a big fan of public affection, she walked off stage as red as a beet.

“This next song is dedicated to that beautiful woman! You might like this one!”

The music started and Addy could hear, “Call me Little Sunshine,” begin to play. She sang the lyrics to her young son who quickly quieted upon hearing his mother’s melodic voice.

The show ended and as usual the crew began packing up. They had decided to drive through the night to the next city so that they could rest at the hotel the next day. Papa, Addeline, Kaisarion, Swiss and Cirrus rode in one bus while the rest of the crew and musicians rode in the other.

The two ghouls were in the middle of the bus playing cards while Addeline was lying next to Copia in their space in the back. He lay very still although she knew he was not yet asleep. He could sense her staring at him—or maybe it was the little movements of the bed that gave her away every time she glanced in his direction.

“Is there something you need, “Bella mia?” he asked, without opening his eyes.

“No… nothing,” she softly whispered.

He was not convinced, “Can you not sleep?”

“I… I…”

“Ah, you want your Papa? Is that it?” he said, still without moving an inch.

Addy let a very timid, “Yes,” escape her lips.

Papa turned his head toward her, “My dear, your Papa is very tired.”

She scowled, disappointed that he had teased her.

“Don’t look so blue,” he told her, “Perhaps I can find enough energy to put my little pet to rest.”

Her eyes lit up. They were so beautiful, Copia thought, so full of optimism at what he would give to her.

“Are you naked, Papa?”

“I am, Tesoro,” he admitted, although he had been too tired to remove his make-up from earlier.

Addy herself was only wearing a T-shirt she’d bought from an earlier concert—of course with Papa Emeritus’s face on it.

Making decrepit noises, he climbed on top of her, being very careful not to press on her stomach. He started to give her light kisses around her ear. A well-placed shiver swam through her body, down to her toes.

“Shh,” Papa tried to quiet her, as she made soft grumbles from underneath his chest, “The ghouls in the next room might be trying to sleep.”

She attempted to stifle her own noises but accidently let out a shrill gasp when Papa grabbed her thighs and forcefully pulled them apart. He pushed himself in between them and slid the tip of his cock into the wanting girl. For her, it was enough to make the room turn upside down.

Addy’s eyes looked nearly black in the dim light—glassy, wide, and utterly spellbinding. There was something ancient in them, something that pulled at him like gravity. Copia moved with care, guiding himself into her inch by inch, slower than he ever had before. The restraint was maddening. He didn’t dare push too deep—just enough to feel her, to connect, to let the ache between them melt away. They both knew they weren’t supposed to be doing this, not yet, not so soon. But it was impossible to stop. She was warm, welcoming, and impossibly tight around him. Even that small stretch was enough to send sparks racing up his spine.

He moved with aching control, sliding in and out in a rhythm so slow it was almost cruel. But it was enough. After going so long without feeling one another, even this careful pace was more than adequate.

“Papa, I’m not going to last much longer.”

The words came out in a whisper, barely formed, laced with a pleading desperation that made his chest tighten. Her breath hitched with each slow thrust, her body trembling beneath him, clutching and fluttering around him like she was already at the edge.

He leaned down, his lips brushing just below her ear. “Then fall for me, Tesoro. Let go.”

That was all it took.

Her body arched under his, a cry escaping her as she shattered, wave after wave pulling her under. The cardinal clamped a firm hand over her mouth, muffling the sounds she couldn't contain. Her fingers dug into his back, her thighs locking around his hips in a reflexive grip that begged him not to stop. He didn’t. He kept the rhythm slow, controlled, savoring the way she pulsed around him, her release soaking him in heat and urgency.

Her mouth dropped open in a silent moan, then another. Her chest rose sharply and then fell in a stuttering exhale. She was so sensitive now, every movement sending a fresh ripple through her.

“Good girl,” he whispered against her jaw. “Just like that. That’s it.”

He gritted his teeth, holding himself back with every ounce of control he had. Her walls were still clenching, involuntary and rhythmic, and it was too much. He pulled out with a groan, fisting himself twice before he spilled across her stomach—hot, thick, and fast.

A few more shaky breaths later, she blinked up at him, dazed. “You pulled out?”

Copia reached for the hem of her shirt, using it to gently wipe her clean, “It was difficult. But we can’t break two rules in one night, eh?”

She gave a small, tired laugh, then winced slightly as she shifted beneath him.

Copia noticed instantly. “Hey, careful,” he murmured, brushing a hand along her side. “Does it still hurt?”

“A little,” she said honestly. “It's tender but I'm feeling better.”

He nodded, resting his forehead gently against hers.

"I missed you," she whispered.

“I missed you too,” he said, kissing her softly, slower now, with none of the earlier teasing. “But I also want to be careful. I don’t want to hurt you.”

“You didn’t,” she reassured him, pressing her palm against his chest.

He pulled her closer, tucking her against his bare chest. Her cheek rested over his heart. She closed her eyes, listening to it. The small area was quiet for a while, just the two of them wrapped in that post-midnight warmth. Finally, her voice came again, groggy and sweet. “Papa?”

“Yes, amore?”

“I’m not sleepy anymore.”

A grin crept across his face, eyes twinkling in the dark. “Is that so?”

“I might need more help.”

He let out a groan, dramatic, playful, and rolled back over her.

“You little devil,” he murmured, kissing her neck. “You’re going to be the death of me.”

She giggled, legs wrapping around his waist.

Just then, a voice from the other side of the curtain shouted, “Hey, will you two assholes keep it down in there? There’s a fucking baby on the bus for God’s sakes!”

“Oh my, God!” Addeline shrank beneath the covers, “I forgot about them.”

“Yes, you did,” he agreed, his ears still ringing from the sounds of her shrieks, “But, Swiss has caught us in the act before. He will not be traumatized by this.”

“Permission to come,” Swiss said outside the curtain, obviously teasing Addy, "Sorry—in. Permission to come in?"

“Ah yes, entrare, entrare.”

Swiss opened the curtain, Kaisarion in his arms, “Here’s your baby. If you guys aren’t too busy, I think he’s hungry.”

Addy reached out for the infant who was making quite a fuss as the Cardinal took his original spot in the bed.

“Thank you so much for keeping him occupied for a bit,” Addeline expressed her gratitude. It was hard to be on tour with a newborn. The infant was attached to her hip every hour of the day. Any time Addeline put him down he seemed to cry but it was established quickly that for some reason the tiny boy enjoyed the embrace of Swiss.

“He’s a sweet kid, and he hates everyone but you and me — that makes him okay in my book.”

“You just want to feel special,” Cirrus called from beyond the open curtain.

“Yeah?” Swiss smirked. “Well, you’re just mad he likes me more than you.”

Out of the corner of his eye, he spotted movement — something small and fast sailing toward him. He lurched to the side in a dramatic, slow-motion lean, arms flailing for balance… and still took the hit square between the eyes with a whack.

“Ow! Oh, come on! I moved!” he groaned, clutching his forehead.

“Alright, out!” Papa barked, as Addeline calmly began feeding their son, ignoring the chaos entirely.

Swiss yanked the curtain closed with a dramatic swish and sprinted straight for his ghoul friend. “You’re dead!” he yelled, leaping at Cirrus. They crashed to the floor in a heap, rolling and shoving while Addeline nursed the baby as if this was just another Tuesday.

Papa ignored the scuffle and turned back to Addeline. “Lay down and feed him, my sweet," he told her over the commotion, "you need to get some rest.”

Addy settled back against Papa’s chest, his warmth cradling her as she guided her breast to Kaisarion’s waiting mouth. The baby latched, his fussing fading into soft, steady suckles. With him finally calm and her own needs eased, a gentle heaviness pulled at her eyes, and she let herself drift into sleep.

*
Papa was awoken by the sound of his son’s crying. Still bone-tired, he fumbled for his watch on the nightstand and squinted at the face - barely three hours of sleep, and still another three to drive. The bus was quiet otherwise, save for Swiss’s loud, uneven snoring beyond the curtain.

The Cardinal grumbled, “Amore?”

Addy didn’t stir, lost in deep, heavy sleep. The baby’s wails cut through the stillness, demanding someone’s attention.

“Addeline?” This time he gave her a gentle nudge. She shifted slightly but didn’t open her eyes.

“Addy?” he tried again, louder this time. “Kaisarion is awake.”

She let out a low groan, murmuring something half-formed and unintelligible before sinking back into sleep.

Papa could see she wasn’t going to get up. With a quiet sigh, he reached over her, carefully lifting little Kaisarion into his arms. Rocking him gently back and forth, he murmured, “There, there…” his voice low and rough with sleep as he tried to soothe the boy.

After several minutes of rocking to no avail, the Cardinal eased himself out of bed, cradling his son against his chest. He padded into the middle of the bus, where his other two companions lay sprawled in sleep. Kaisarion’s sharp little cries pierced the quiet, and Swiss stirred with a groggy grunt, blinking himself awake.

“Cardinal?”

“Ah, good,” he said, “You’re awake.”

“Yea, how can anyone sleep with you bringing that racket in here?”

“What do I do? I don’t know what to do?”

Swiss sat up, rubbing his eyes. “He’s probably hungry. Give him to Addy.”

“Addy won’t wake up.”

“Oh.” The ghoul’s tone went flat. “Well… you feed him, then.”

Copia blinked at him, looking around in mild panic. “Feed him what, exactly?”

Swiss burst into laughter. “Breast milk. Babies drink breast milk.”

“The milk is in the breast, and the breast is on my wife — who will not wake up,” the Cardinal snapped.

“Check the fridge. Adds keeps some in there.”

Swiss watched, shaking his head as Papa trudged to the fridge in search of his son’s food. “Cardinal, isn’t this your second kid? You’ve never been alone with your own spawn before?” he called after him, his voice dripping with disbelief. He leaned back against against the wall, grinning as he continued to needle the frontman.

“Fa schifo al cazzo! Just get up and help me!”

The man threw himself out of the narrow cot bolted to the wall and stomped over to the black mini fridge. “She keeps bottles in here, just in case,” he muttered, pulling the door open.

“Just in case what?” Papa wondered out loud.

“Just in case you wake up in the middle of the night, and don’t know what to feed your kid.”

Swiss handed him the bottle with a smirk, watching as Papa promptly shoved it into Kaisarion’s mouth.

“What are you doing?” Swiss asked, half in disbelief.

Papa looked up, flustered. “What am I doing? I’m feeding the baby!”

Swiss dragged a hand down his face. “Papa, you’ve gotta warm the bottle up first.”

With a muttered curse, the Cardinal turned and headed for the microwave.

“No!” Swiss barked, slamming the microwave door shut before Papa could press start. He ducked under a cabinet, pulled out a pot, and filled it with hot water. “You can’t put it in there! You’ve gotta warm it up like this.”

Papa stared at him, genuinely puzzled. “How do you even know all this?”

Swiss shrugged, utterly casual. “I watch Addy do it.”

The ghoul took the bottle from Copia and set it gently into the pot. “Hey, I know it’s not my business, but you might want to start helping her take care of these babies you keep making.”

“Excuse me?” The Cardinal’s voice was clipped, his brows knitting.

Swiss lowered his tone, the edge of mischief giving way to something more serious. “No offense, but that’s why you can’t wake her up. She’s exhausted. If you haven’t noticed that baby is literally suckling her for life support. She can’t even put him down.”

The Cardinal’s first instinct was to snap back, but the words stalled in his throat. His gaze drifted toward the closed curtain where Addy slept. The truth in Swiss’s words sat heavy in his chest, souring his defensiveness into something quieter. “I… know,” he admitted finally, voice low. “I just—” He rubbed a hand over his face, searching for the right excuse and finding none.

She told me she’d love to sing in the next couple shows.”

Papa’s head whipped toward Swiss so fast his neck gave an audible crack. “She said that to you?”

“I mean… yeah. But how can she? Kaisarion won’t let her do anything.”

“She’s just had a tough delivery,” the Cardinal said firmly. “She always thinks she can do more than she’s capable of.”

Swiss shrugged, his tone softer now. “I don’t know… I’ve seen her push through worse. She’d surprise you.”

“When does she talk to you about this? What else does she say?” Copia’s voice was sharp, dismayed that his wife would confide in someone else instead of him.

“Don’t take it personally,” Swiss said, “but you two have this weird power exchange going on all the time.” Papa stayed silent, listening as Swiss laid out the dynamics of his own marriage. “She hangs on your every command — waits for you to tell her what to do.”

The Cardinal blinked, seemingly oblivious. “I don’t tell Addeline what to do.”

“Cardinal, with all due respect, I’ve never banged a woman who needed my permission to get off before.”

“You think she is afraid to talk to me?”

“It’s not that. She likes being subservient to you. It’s some fetish you guys have had from day one. It kind of makes me want to throw up honestly,” he joked, "but it is what it is."

Swiss carefully took the infant from Copia’s arms, cradling him as he reached for the bottle. “I’m saying you’ve gotta approach her. Pick up on what she wants, what she needs — because she’s not gonna spell it out for you. You’re her master. That means you tell her what’s best… and what’s best is what she wants. Make sense?”

The Cardinal wore a blank gaze, his mouth gaping wide. He waited a few seconds before snapping, “It’s too early for this shit, Swiss.”

“Ah go back to bed; I’ve got the kid.”

Copia gave a slow, grateful nod before slipping back behind the curtain, letting its heavy fabric separate him from the rest of the bus.

*
Addeline woke up when she heard the squeaky brakes of the tour bus. Finally she thought. The bus was quite an uncomfortable and cramped place to sleep. The movements of the vehicle across the bumps and gravel of the road did not help with slumber. She looked at Papa, who had finally passed out, then noticed that Kaisarion was not next to her. She panicked, frantically looking around for him. She called his name while tossing blankets around the bed. This still was not enough to wake the Cardinal.

She busted through the curtain, hyperventilating but quickly calmed down when she saw the baby sleeping soundly next to Swiss. Oh my God she thought as her fight or flight instincts settled. She walked over to where the ghoul lay and knelt by the bed. She rubbed her son’s head and softly whispered good morning in his ear.

This woke up Swiss whose eyes fluttered open at the sound of Addy’s voice. He took a while to come to but met her eyes after blinking and rubbing his own, “Good morning, you.”

“Thank you. You are so good with him.”

“You need to train your old man, Addy. Poor guy can’t even heat up a bottle.”

She giggled and began to reach for her baby, “When did he eat last?”

“A couple hours ago,” the ghoul said, “He took a bottle and a half but there’s one full one left in the fridge.”

“I think I’ll just feed him from the water hose,” Addy laughed, speaking about her engorged boobs.

Swiss couldn’t help but noticed Addy was leaking through her T-shirt, “Looks like you need milking.”

Cardinal walked in to see his wife at Swiss’s bedside, “What’s this,” he asked, perplexed.

Addeline quickly looked up at him and then back to Swiss, hurrying to grab her child so that she could stand, “Nothing, Papa. Kaisarion fell asleep with Swiss. I heard someone had trouble feeding him,” she joked.

Copia grumbled as he walked over to steal a kiss from Addy, “Unfortunately, I am not as perceptive as he.”

Swiss furrowed his brow as Addy shrugged in his direction. At about this time Cirrus also woke up.

“How the fuck did you sleep through the night,” Swiss asked her.

“Why? What happened?”

Before Swiss could answer, the Cardinal walked toward the exit of the bus, summoning Addy to follow him, “Tesoro, can I speak to you for a minute?”

She followed Copia outside, a little uneasy at the manner he called her in, “What is it, Papa? Did I do something wrong?”

“No, my darling, of course not. I wanted to know if you would like to do backing vocals for the next show?”

Her eyes lit up, “Really? You mean it?”

“Yes, Amore, I mean it.”

Addeline jumped into his arms. She was ecstatic and the Cardinal quite pleased he had taken Swiss’s advice.

“Do you think my ghoul costume will still fit?”

Copia looked her up and down, noticing that she had lost most of her baby weight already, “You bounce back quickly, my darling. The costume will fit perfectly.”

“What about—”

“—Kaisarion? There are plenty of people on standby to watch him, my dear.”

*

Addy was thrilled at sound check, unlike everyone else who had done the same one an endless number of times now. She walked onto the stage wearing a dirty white T-shirt complete with dried spit up and old breast milk and walked up to Swiss.

“Wow, you’re the sexiest ghoul here,” he joked.

She took a playful bow, thanking him for the compliment, “So where do I stand.”

Swiss looked behind his shoulder at a small circular platform, “You’re behind me. They’re keeping us altos over here while the banshee stands on the opposite side of the stage,” he referred to Cumulus who was a skilled soprano.

Swiss pulled out a book of sheet music with all the lyrics to the songs they needed to perform, “You’re not going to be on stage the whole time but I’m going to go over the songs Papa put you down for.”

“Okay,” she said bright eyed and ready.

“And you’re not getting paid either so calm down.”

She smirked and crossed her arms, “Just tell me what I’m doing.”

“So, for Mary on a cross we’ll have you matching my vocals, so I’ll show you how to do that. My mic will be louder because I’m better.”

Addeline shoved him playfully, causing him to lose his balance a bit.

He chuckled and continued, “We need you for Darkness. Papa Emeritus likes that thing you do when you’re singing a lower note and you cut to the high note real sharply, it’s almost whiny, so we’re putting you on for Spillways and Pro Memoria—we especially need you to carry the harmonies on the…” Swiss demonstrated, “To ride with me… to ride with me…” raising his hands in the air as though he had a baton, to show Addy a visual representation of the musical note.

He put in a solid hour of hard work, guiding Addy through her parts. As they practiced the ending for Mary on a Cross she struggled to catch her breath before the final note. Frustration escaped in an exasperated “Ugh.”

The ghoul quickly reassured her, “Don’t worry, it’s not a big deal. Just a long note.” He gently positioned his hand on her back and under her rib cage, sandwiching her diaphragm. “Take a deep breath and stand tall,” he advised. “Save all your breath at the beginning and release it all for that powerful final note.”

Her chest rose as she followed his cue, and when she exhaled, his hand stayed where it was a moment longer than it needed to. His gaze lingered on hers, warm and intent. She met it without flinching, holding him there as if neither of them quite remembered what they were supposed to be doing. It wasn’t obvious enough to call attention, but there was a pull there—the kind that made the world shrink down to just the two of them.

Papa’s footsteps cut through the moment, pulling them back into reality. He walked up to see if Addy would be ready for the show.

“How’s she doing, Swiss?” he asked, his voice landing like a splash of cold water.

“Well,” Swiss began, “She thinks she’s the main character,” he laughed, “She needs to be part of the vocal harmonies instead of singing on key with the frontman.”

“Trying to steal my job, Amore?” The cardinal joked, giving her a small pinch on the waist.

“There’s actually a lot going on out here, Cardinal. If you don’t mind, I think it might be easier to go backstage with some EarPods.”

“Yes, yes, do what you must,” Copia gave them permission to retreat and practice in a quieter place.

Swiss and Addy went to the green room to continue their session while everyone else practiced outside. The two worked diligently for one more hour, preparing for the upcoming show.

“I can’t believe you guys do this so many times in a row,” Addy said.

“Well, if you enjoy something it’s easy to do it over and over again,” he looked down, smirking, “You should know that, Adds.”

She laughed, assuming Swiss was talking about having sex with Copia.

“In any case,” he continued, “I think you’re ready. We need to get out there and do the real thing now. You should probably go find Cumulus so she can grab your ghoulette get up.”

He started to walk off but then noticed Addy’s shirt was wet, “Adds? Go milk yourself.”

The woman looked down and realized it had been a few hours since she fed her son. She covered herself, somewhat frustrated, “Goddamn it, this always happens.”

“Ha!” Swiss chuckled, “I don’t mind it. It’s kind of hot.”

She glanced up, meeting his gaze, and her words spilled out, “You know? I love the kids, but I think Kaisarion is my last. It’s not that I don’t adore being a mother, but sometimes I feel like I’m meant for so much more.”

“I’ll buy you a box of condoms then if the show goes well tonight!”

“I’m serious,” she said, “And having Kaisarion was so scary. If you hadn’t found me in the hallway—”

“—But I did find you,” He interjected.

She looked at him, a playful glint in her eyes. He always seemed to be coming to her rescue.

Swiss met her gaze too but quickly shook himself out of it and looked down at his guitar, “Anyway, just tell him you’re done having kids. I’m sure he’ll understand.”

“Yeah,” she nodded,” a hint of skepticism in her voice.

She thought about the contract she had signed—the one that required her to have as many children as possible. She wondered if the stipulations had changed since she had a boy, and what the consequences might be if she decided she wanted out of the agreement.

Would she be pushed out of the picture? Would they take her children from her? Could Papa stop it—would he even want to?

Swiss himself was being facetious. He couldn’t help but be amused at the idea of Addy telling the Cardinal how things were going to be. He knew the man wanted more children and that the clergy needed more than one male heir to fall back on. Still, he was curious to see what would happen.

“Alright, see ya out there,” he said, watching on until Addy disappeared from the room, the thought lingering in his mind.

Chapter 18: This Chapel Of Ritual

Summary:

In this chapter, Addeline is caught off guard as blood threatens to spill before her infant son in a ritual of human sacrifice. The Cardinal finds himself torn, wanting to comfort his wife but also grappling with an intense revelation of his own.

Notes:

There is talk of human sacrifice in the chapter, which might make some people feel uncomfortable. I wouldn't suggest skipping this chapter, however, because a very important secret is revealed at the end. This part of the book took a lot of thought and literally all day to write so enjoy :) (sub/dom, rough blow job, choking).

After wrapping up Addeline's postpartum check-up, Papa and Addy eagerly headed back home, longing to reunite with their daughter and establish a comforting routine for their newborn son. Addeline was especially eager to hand him over to the nanny so she could get some well-deserved rest.

The click-clack of Sister’s shoes excitedly walked towards the door upon hearing the bell ring. She couldn’t wait to see her new grandson once again.

She hurriedly swung open the door to see the Cardinal, with a single suitcase in his hand.

“Where is he?” she asked, enthusiastically.

Addeline appeared behind Copia, holding the little bundle of joy that Imperator was so desperate to get her hands on.

“What a precious little boy!” she cried, taking the child from Addy.

“Where is Elizabeth?” Addeline asked.

“The nanny put Elizabeth down ages ago,” Imperator said, “It’s quite late."

“I don’t care,” Addy replied, “I’m going to wake her. I haven’t seen her in so long.”

Sister was too busy gawking over the baby to pay the woman any mind, “Fine, dear, if you must.”

As Addeline walked off, Sister turned to the Cardinal who had set his luggage against the wall by the door, "Will you have Sister Annaliese take this to my room," he said, "She's usually here when I arrive home."

"Oh of course, C," replied sister, "I think she went to sleep too. We were expecting you two to arrive much earlier. I was really hoping to discuss a formal ceremony for Kaisarion."

"Well," Copia said, "I have a little bit of time now. I'm terribly jet lagged though, so just make it quick and we'll discuss details tomorrow."

"Well I'd like to gather our followers and formally introduce him of course as the future Papa Emeritus V," she continued explaining, "I think he'll be ready to take over when he's 15. What do you think?"

"Fifteen is quite young," Copia grumbled, "He'll still be in school."

"School?" she laughed, "Oh all the children will be schooled right here in this ministry."

"I think Addeline would prefer they go to a public school."

Sister placed a hand over her heart as though Papa had said something outlandish, "Public school? Cardi, of course they won't attend public school! We don't want their little minds tainted by outside sources. Why, it's preposterous to think."

Copia continued, "And what children? We only have two. Who are all these hypothetical children you speak of?"

"Oh, C, my boy. Certainly, you will need more than just one male heir. God forbid something happen to Kaisarion that puts us in the same predicament we were in before his birth."

"Really, Sister, I don't want to think about something happening to my infant son--"

She cut him off, "Well, you never know, darling. We almost lost him before he was even born. All I'm saying is that life is unpredictable, and we must be prepared."

"Alright, Alright," the Cardinal grew frustrated, "And what will this ceremony involve?"

"Oh, well we've had one for all of Nihil's children. It's like a baptism almost, except..."

"Except what?" Papa grew intensely nervous not knowing what Sister would suggest next.

"Well, perhaps you are too young to remember but the ceremony usually includes a human sacrifice."

Copia's eyes grew wide as if she had dug up a memory from the core of his brain that had been long forgotten, I uh... he stuttered, "No, I remember. And I remember being terrified."

"Terrified?" Sister repeated, "My Satan, C, when I met your father, we were in the midst of a mass human sacrifice."

"My father?" Copia zoned in on that one word, "You've met my father?"

Quickly realizing the mistake she had made, she hurried to put the thought out of his mind, "Yes I have met him, but it is a conversation for another day. Let's just focus on the task in front of us."

"I'm not too crazy about the idea. It will terrify Addeline. I mean, certainly you can't really believe that human sacrifice actually brings good fortune."

Sister scoffed in frustration, "Of course, I don't believe it, Cardi, but they do. It keeps our followers in the palm of our hands."

"Isn't it enough that we just make people happy with our music, Sister?"

Imperator placed a motherly hand on Copia's cheek, "Oh, Nihil is right about you."

"Please don't ever say that again," the man rolled his eyes.

Sister removed her hand and began walking down the corridor with Copia following closely behind, "I just meant that you have a big heart. You're not quite like the rest of us here. I think that that is something that sets you apart from the previous papas."

The man didn't know the point Sister was trying to make but he was ready to join his wife, "I'll take Kaisarion to the nursery, Sister. I think Addeline will want to feed him before she goes to sleep."

"Talk to her about trying for another boy," the woman said as she gently handed the Cardinal the sleeping infant."

"I will discuss the matter, but should it not just happen organically?"

"Oh, C, you impregnate your wife how you see fit."

"Right then, well... goodnight," Copia bid the woman as they retreated to their rooms for the evening.

Papa went to the nursery to find his wife. She was sitting on a small love seat in the corner of the room trying to keep her eyes open. The man joined her on the small piece of furniture, stirring her from her light slumber.

"I brought you Kaisarion, dear. I thought you'd like to feed him before we go to sleep."

"Yes, Papa, thank you. I'd better feed him now or he'll be up in an hour screaming for food. Too bad your nipples are useless," she joked.

"Well," he began, "Perhaps we should have Swiss move in to take over fatherly duties."

"What's that supposed to mean," she was taken aback by the comment, but her husband brushed it off just as quickly as he had let the comment come out.

"I didn't mean anything, Amore," he changed the subject, "Look, Sister wants to have a ceremony for Kaisarion to introduce him to the members of the Clergy and some of our followers. She wants to officiate it with a… um... with a..." he didn't have the fortitude to tell her at that
moment about the human sacrifice. “Never mind. Join me in the bedroom after you lay down our son?" he smiled.

Addeline returned the smile with a soft chuckle as she kissed her husband, "I'll be there shortly, Papa."

"Good," he replied. "Now that we're home, I can take care of you the way I really want to take care of you."

Addy exchanged a subtle grin with the man, fully grasping his unspoken message, though she foresaw his likely slumber by the time she reached his quarters. She herself felt the pull of sleep creeping in within moments. The homeward journey had been arduous, especially with
Kaisarion proving to be quite a handful. Contemplating having a nanny accompany them on their next tour together, she pondered the cryptic nature of Papa's mention of Swiss. Was he harboring envy or resentment? His lack of connection with their son left her questioning. Unlike the angelic Elizabeth, their son demanded much attention, leading Addeline to a resolute decision in that instant; she desired no more children. Surely, Papa shared her sentiments on the matter after such an ordeal.

*

It had been a little over three months since Addeline and Papa returned home and the time had come for Kaisarion's introduction ceremony. Papa donned his black regalia embellished with the Grucifix and grand crown, his usual attire for performing Year Zero. Addeline was adorned in an elegant yet demure black dress for Kaisarion's ceremony. While Papa typically favored seeing her in attire revealing more skin, he found her allure undiminished.

"You look breathtaking, Tesoro," he said as he approached his wife.

He wrapped his arm around her and pulled her close to his body. A well-placed palm slowly traced her spinal cord up to her neck, as he lustfully peered into her eyes. He fingered the outline of her vertebrae, tickling the bones in her neck until she pulled away. In an instant, he grabbed the back of her head, letting his fingers ensnare her hair as he forced her neck to his teeth. In this position, her neck was vulnerable to the man, the pale skin waiting to be tarnished by his bite.

Carefully, he nibbled at the thin layer of skin, taking bits into his teeth, tugging just enough to inflict a small stinging sensation. Addy let out a gasp as he moved to her cheeks," Papa, we can't be late," she informed him.

Ignoring her suggestion, he took her neck firmly into his clutches, squeezing as he walked her to the nearest wall where he passionately pushed her body against the flat surface. He pushed himself onto her, rubbing his semi erection into her thighs, "Grab it," he insisted.

Through the satin fabric, Addeline took his member into her hands, feeling that he was still quite soft, "Papa, you're not ready yet. Am I not turning you on?"

The grip on her throat became tighter, "Did you just call me soft, Amore?"

The woman smiled innocently, "Well, Papa, I--"

She didn't have the chance to finish before the Cardinal had her on her knees. He slowly lifted his robe, presenting his cock to her as she kneeled wide eyed before him.

"You know what to do," he said.

Addy didn't have a chance to protest before Copia was thrusting into her mouth. She was not quite prepared for the blunt force of it and coughed immediately. She was struggling to catch her breath as the Satanic pope unforgivingly pushed himself to the back of her throat. She struggled to speak to the man, trying to ask him to slow down, but her words fell on deaf ears.

After a minute of this, the woman gave her husband a few slaps on his abdomen, signaling for him to stop, "Red," she struggled to shout out, his softening cock obstructing her vocal cords.

The message was received, and the man finally pulled out of her, a look of frustration on his face.

"Papa, you're not..."

"I know, I know," he shouted, letting his robe fall back to the ground. He sighed as he grabbed hold of his wife's arms, pulling her to her feet. He was consumed by thoughts of the impending human sacrifice, his mind swirling with worry over his wife's possible reaction. The weight of the event hung heavily on his shoulders, filling him with a sense of unease and making a full erection completely impossible.

“It’s the dress, isn’t it?” she asked, wondering if Copia disapproved of her outfit. “It’s not what I usually wear. I’m just… still trying to lose the baby weight.”

He took her chin into his fingers and kissed the tip of her nose, "No, Amore. You could wear a potato sack and still be the most beautiful woman in a room."

She smiled, touched by his words and ability to make her feel special.

"Let us go," he told her, "You're right. We shouldn't be late."

The couple made their way to the chapel, greeted by the presence of Sister Imperator, Nihil and other clergy members. Papa walked in, unphased by the eerie atmosphere, his steps steady and confident. However, Addeline was immediately stricken with fear. Her heart quickened at the distant, dissonant chants as they echoed through the cavernous church, each note sending a shiver down the spine. Hundreds of shadowy figures, draped in tattered black robes, sat motionless in the pews. Their eerie goat and wolf masks, with hollow eyes and twisted smiles, seemed to come alive in the flickering candlelight, casting grotesque and elongated shadows that writhed on the ancient stone walls. It felt like a sinister cathedral of dread, where every whispered prayer was a plea for mercy.

Sister entrusted Kaisarion to Addeline for the start of the ceremony. Addy had attended several rehearsals and knew she was to place her baby in a basket of black silk at the front of the altar. This time, however, something was different. A throne now loomed behind the basket, tall and imposing, its dark carvings twisting in shapes that seemed almost alive. It hadn’t been there before, and its sudden presence felt deliberate, as if it were watching, waiting. A shiver of unease ran through the young mother, the moment tainted by the sense that the ceremony had taken on a new, more dangerous meaning.

With apprehension she placed her son on the dark silk inside of the basket, feeling a shiver down her spine. Returning to Papa's side, she braced herself as Sister began to address the congregation.

The ghouls were also in attendance, cloaked in their mysterious attire, adhering to the rules of anonymity. Addy's gaze met Swiss's behind her, sensing his presence even without seeing his eyes. As Sister began her address, the atmosphere grew tense. "Ladies, gentleman, and ghouls," she announced, drawing attention to the future Papa Emeritus V, "We are gathered here today..."

Her words faded and Addy could no longer hear what Imperator was saying due to the appearance of an enigmatic figure. Escorted by two members of the clergy, the figure wore a bag over his head. He was placed on the throne in front of her child.

"What's this, Papa?" Addy whispered to her husband, growing increasingly uneasy with the unfolding situation.

"Blood must be spilled onto the future heir, my sweet," Copia admitted to the woman. A look of disgust overtook Addy's face as she tried to comprehend the ominous turn of events.

Her already pale face turned a sickly white. "What?" she gasped, her voice barely above a whisper. Papa joined Sister at the front of the altar, and Addeline watched in terror, frozen as a long sharp knife was held to the masked figure's throat. The scene left her feeling nauseous, her hand instinctively gripping her stomach in distress.

Addy, overwhelmed by the escalating tension and the crowd's fervor, reached her breaking point. No longer paralyzed by fear, she sprang to her feet, snatching her baby from his resting place. "NO!" she cried out, her voice cutting through the chaos. Gasps of shock filled the chapel as all eyes turned towards the mother. She locked eyes with Papa, shaking her head in disbelief before swiftly making her exit through the chapel's door.

From her seat among the elder Sisters, Annaliese watched with a grim smile. It was the look of someone quietly pleased, as if she welcomed the idea of Addy being repelled by the life they all lived—perhaps even hoping it would drive her away for good.

Swiss rose from the crowd and immediately followed her out. He pushed the doors open with force and found the woman in the hall, gripping tightly to her child in one hand and covering her mouth with the other. She was visibly shaken. She looked up, noticing the ghoul's presence. With a mix of anger and fear she snapped, "Did you know about this?"

Swiss approached Addy, each step causing her to retreat, "I did know, yes. I had no idea he hadn't prepared you."

"And you're okay with this?"

"It's not really my decision, Adds," he admitted with a hint of regret, "I'm just here to support the clergy."

"Jesus," Addy exclaimed, "This is fucking insane."

Papa Emeritus rushed out to find his wife. He attempted to pacify her, but she was inconsolable, pushing his hands away without delay, "Don't touch me, don't you dare touch me," she exclaimed.

Copia, understanding Addy's shock, knew she wasn't accustomed to such scenes. Her reaction was expected given her unfamiliarity with the Satanic rituals.

"Amore, I am sorry."

"You could have told me, you know?" she yelled, "You could have warned me what was going to happen."

"Tesoro, I--"

"You could have given me the option whether or not I wanted some innocent stranger's blood splattered all over my infant son!" She was shouting loudly, so loudly that she could be heard from inside the chapel.

"Allow me to speak, please," the Cardinal begged, taking her hands into his grasp, "Swiss, can you leave us."

The ghoul nodded and rejoined his fellow bandmates. Papa continued trying to gain Addy's focus, "Darling, I am so sorry. We felt it was best to keep it from you."

"We?" she repeated, "You mean her?"

"It was a collective decision, darling. I admit, such a ritual is unnecessary and outdated, but it appeases the congregation."

"So, you admit that someone is in there about to give their life for no reason?"

The Cardinal was at a loss for words. He realized he had made a grave mistake, letting his wife witness such a spectacle without prior warning.

"I have not prepared you well for life here, Amore. For that I am eternally sorry."

The woman looked at him, waiting for further explanation.

"You see, I began to witness human sacrifices at a young age, possibly as tiny as Elizabeth. I am used to this."

Copia gently wiped away a single tear that ran down Addy's face, finally able to embrace her without resistance.

“You shouldn’t be used to this,” she said with sad eyes, almost heartbroken for the little boy her husband used to embody.

"I will call this whole thing off, Darling. Do not fret. No blood will be spilled on our son’s account," he reassured her. Resting her head on his shoulder, Addeline nodded, their tiny baby crying amidst the commotion.

"Papa," she whimpered.

"Yes, Amore?"

"I don't feel…" she gulped, handing Kaisarion to the man, "I don't feel very…,” before she had the chance to finish her sentence, vomit rose in her throat, spewing out onto the floor before the Cardinal.

"Unholy Satan, my darling, are you alright?"

Sister Imperator burst through the doors, just in time to witness the unexpected scene of projectile puking. Copia turned to face Imperator, a look of anger upon his face, "Sister, call this whole thing off.”

"But Cardi, it is tradition—"

"I said call it off, Sister!"

Imperator was taken aback by Papa Emeritus IV's assertiveness in that moment. She thought it best not to challenge the man's authority and went to dismiss the congregation.

Copia took Kaisarion to the nursery to join his sister and then escorted Addeline back to their room. He settled her in the bathroom, gently removing her vomit-covered dress before drawing her a bath. "There, there, Amore," he comforted her, lifting her and placing her in the tub, “Don’t you worry about a thing. Papa is going to take care of you.”

Addeline let her fingers move through the water as Papa tenderly washed her back. Far away from the evil she had almost witnessed, a sense of safety enveloped her. Papa's gentle touch and care eased her mind, especially as he noticed the remnants of vomit in her hair and began to cleanse it with shampoo.

“You are a mess, Amore,” he whispered, lathering the soap onto her scalp.

He handled her with utmost care, pouring water gently over her head, ensuring no suds entered her eyes. After cleaning her, he lifted her out of the shower, wrapping a towel around her. "You're shivering," he noted, "Here, let me dry your hair." Papa used a towel to pat her hair dry before leading her to their bedroom, dressing her, and laying her down in bed.

Addeline found comfort as Papa pulled her close, wrapping her in a warm and secure hug. The sense of security in his arms was a welcome relief, shielding her from the turmoil around them. In that moment, she cherished the feeling of safety he provided.

*

Papa woke up the next morning, seeing his wife still asleep beside him. Trying not to disturb her, he got up from the bed cautiously, intending to talk to Sister Imperator.

A bleary-eyed Imperator opened her bedroom upon hearing a tapping at her bedroom door, "Cardi, do you know what time it is?"

"Yes, it's 10:00," he admitted, “We overslept.”

"What?" Sister Imperator was surprised that she had let the morning get away from her. “Well,” she reasoned out loud, “It was quite a long night.”

“Yes,” he agreed, “It was.”

The woman stared on at her son, oblivious to his reason for disturbing her, “Is there something you need, C?”

“I was hoping to speak with you?”

“Yes, of course,” she said softly, “We do need to speak. Why don’t you meet me in my office in 15 minutes.”

Allowing Sister some time to get ready, Copia made his way back to his bedroom to check on Addeline. As he entered, he heard dry heaving from the bathroom. Much to his surprise, he found her hugging the toilet, throwing up once again.

“Cara Mia, again?”

Mortified that her husband had walked in on her, seemingly ill once more, she quickly collected herself from the floor and flushed the contents of the toilet.

“Are you quite alright, darling?” He asked, concerned for his young wife.

“I’m fine, Papa, really.”

“Certainly, the events from last night are not weighing on your mind still?”

“No, it’s not that,” she quickly said, “I think I’m just hungry.”

“Tesoro, please get back into bed. I will have breakfast brought to the room today.”

Addy complied with Copia's request and nestled back under the covers. He gently tucked her in, reassuring her, "My love, I have some matters to attend to with Sister this morning. I'll be back with you once that's taken care of."

She understood, giving her husband a kiss before he walked out the door.

Papa reluctantly made his way to Sister's office, preparing for an uncomfortable conversation. He aimed to keep things polite, anticipating a lecture about his wife, but reasoned to hold firm in his stance. He valued Sister's opinion greatly, however, and his affection for her was profound. The woman’s validation held significant weight for him, and he was afraid to let her down.

He cautiously entered her office, greeted by a cheerful "Come in." He walked in nervously and waited for her instructions.

"Have a seat, dear boy."

"Thank you, Sister," he replied, taking a chair directly facing her desk. "Sister, about last night--"

"Oh, we needn't discuss the events of last night, Cardi."

"Well," he started, "I think we do. You see, I know that the sacrifice is something we often do when male heirs are born, but Addeline is very uncomfortable with it. I must do what is best for her peace of mind."

"I understand completely, C."

Expecting resistance from her, he began to speak, "Now, Sister I simply must put my foot down…” but he paused realizing the woman had agreed with him, “Wait. You do?"

"Yes," she admitted, "I do. As you said, it is an outdated ritual."

He remained quiet, sensing she had more to say.

"When you were born, I opted to have a member of our congregation sacrificed for you. Your father, however, was extremely upset about the whole ordeal. I was forced to abandon the plan."

Copia remembered that Sister Imperator had mentioned his father before and this time he wanted to know more. He hesitated before asking, "Sister, forgive me for interrupting, but you’ve mentioned before that you know my father."

Sister Imperator let out a sigh, her expression heavy with emotion. The woman took a deep breath and looked up to the ceiling as tears threatened to spill from her eyes.

"Oh Cardi," she looked at him and gently took his hands in hers, her eyes revealing a deep, hidden truth. The man held his breath, his heart racing with anticipation, unaware of the bombshell about to be dropped, "Cardi, I know your father because... Well, because I am your mother."

The man gazed into the woman's eyes, seemingly oblivious to her words. His eyelids fluttered rapidly, betraying the confusion he felt, “I’m sorry… come again?”

“Oh, my little, C. I am your mother.”

The man's eyes filled with disdain as realization dawned on him, "You? You are my... no. If you are my mother," he paused, lifting a finger in the air, "If you are my mother then my father is..."

The elderly voice of Papa Zero resonated as he materialized next to Sister, "What are you two talking about? Has this pretentious fool apologized for last night’s fiasco?"

“No…no…no…” Copia shook his head at the thought of being Nihil’s spawn.

“Oh, Papa, put a cork in it,” Imperator scolded, “Must I remind you of your behavior the first time you witnessed a sacrifice?”

The phantom fell silent. Sister turned to Cardi, seeking his reaction to the news she had just shared. Copia, visibly astonished, exclaimed, "You've got to be kidding me? This man is my father?"

Nihil, acknowledging Sister's revelation, remarked, "Seestor, you finally told him. Good for you."

Sister, disapprovingly shook her head at her former lover and redirected her attention to her son, "Cardi, please."

"I can't believe you kept this from me. All this time, I've been the son of THIS moron!" He stood abruptly, heading for the door. "Cardi," Sister called out, now standing.

"Let him go," Nihil advised, "He’s a child and children need to throw tantrums."

Nihil fell under the woman's menacing gaze, and he cowered under her stare.

"Sorry Seestor," he apologized, vanishing once more into thin air, leaving the woman with a throbbing headache.

The Cardinal quickly dashed down the corridor. He wanted to be furious with Sister Imperator for concealing such a secret from him all his life, but once he got past the fact that Nihil was his father, he started to feel a sense of relief. The bond he shared with the woman, the connection he had with her his entire life, began to finally make sense.

All this time, he longed to know who had abandoned him as an infant, and now he realized he wasn't abandoned at all but loved and cared for very much by the person who had given birth to him. Sister Imperator.

Notes:

Yay! So, our little C finally knows Sister is his mother! Of course, he's angrier to discover he's related to Nihil than he is the fact Sister kept such a secret from him. Unfortunately, they will have to keep the secret hidden from the clergy because it will threaten Copia's position along with his new infant son's. And poor Addy. She really can't catch a break when it comes to the clergy. She's subjected to all types of issues that are handmaid's tale-ish. Do you guys think it will get better or worse? ;)

Chapter 19: That Glitter Wasn't Gold

Summary:

With Papa coming to terms with his biological lineage, Addeline gets an unwelcome surprise of her own. I titled this chapter “That Glitter Isn’t Gold” because it speaks to the idea that not everything that looks amazing or exciting on the outside is truly valuable or good on the inside. Sometimes people are drawn to things that seem glamorous, fun, or ideal from the outside—but once you're in it, the reality can be disappointing, painful, or even harmful. This chapter explores that difference between perception and reality, and how something that others admire might not feel the same to the person actually experiencing it.

Notes:

A short but shocking chapter. This is meant to be a segway chapter between life at the ministry and the next big tour. We do see Copia have a moment of self-reflection at the end with who he now knows is his mother.

That evening at the dinner table was steeped in tension, the silence so thick it felt like a fog. When Sister asked for the peas, her simple request triggered a cascade of barely veiled hostility between The Cardinal and Nihil.

“Why don’t you ask Nihil to pass them to you?” Copia said coolly, locking eyes with the pale figure.

Nihil didn’t miss a beat. “Don’t you mean Father?”

Sister slammed her fist onto the table. “Enough. Both of you. Just stop it.”

“I’m sorry, Seestor,” Nihil muttered, almost sheepishly.

“Sorry…” Copia echoed, less with remorse than with annoyance.

Addeline, picking up on the gathering storm, stood quietly. “I’ll get some tea,” she said, disappearing into the kitchen. Her dress clung tightly to her frame, and as she walked away, her husband’s eyes lingered—uninvited, critical.

When she returned, tea in hand, Copia tilted his head and casually said, “Darling, you’re looking a bit thick in the tummy, aren’t you?”

Addeline froze mid-motion, her eyes widening with shame as she sat down.

“Cardi!” Imperator snapped. “How rude!”

Nihil vanished from the table without a word, prompting a slow shake of the head from Sister. “That good-for-nothing…” she muttered, before turning on Copia. “Cardi, how dare you say such a thing to your wife!”

“It’s fine, Sister,” Addeline said softly, but her eyes didn’t meet anyone’s. She turned to her husband. “So—you’re disappointed with the way I look?” Her voice cracked, the disgust clearly aimed inward.

“No, Amore. That’s not what I meant. You’re beautiful.”

“Kaisarion was my second pregnancy, Papa,” she said, more to herself than anyone else. “It’s harder to lose the baby weight the second time.”

“Of course it is, child,” Sister murmured, placing a hand on her shoulder. She shot Copia a glare, sharp and unspoken. “That was a cruel thing to say.”

Copia looked away, frowning. He didn't believe it was just baby weight. The way her belly was firm, the way she hadn’t even tried to suck in—he recognized the look.

It wasn’t unfamiliar.

“My dear,” he said, gently now, “has your monthly… returned to normal?”

Despite it being months since Kaisarion’s birth, Addeline’s cycle had not returned. She’d chalked it up to breastfeeding—perfectly normal, she’d told herself. No cause for concern.

But Papa’s question—has your monthly returned?—lodged itself in her chest like a stone. Her mind began to race, connections snapping into place with terrifying clarity. The nausea. The exhaustion. The way her belly felt—not soft and healing, but firm, almost taut.

She turned to Copia, panic rising in her throat. “Papa,” she blurted, “do you think I’m pregnant?”

Sister’s voice cut in, sharp and alert. “You haven’t had your period yet?”

Copia remained maddeningly calm, taking another sip of water as he tore off a piece of bread. He placed it into his mouth and announced while chewing slowly, “You definitely look pregnant to me.”

Addeline shot up from her chair, both hands clutched to her abdomen. Her breath caught in her throat as the room spun around her. The teacup crashed to the floor.

"I can't be pregnant."

Sister was at her side in an instant. “Addy, breathe. Breathe, dear.” Imperator turned her fury on Copia. “Isn’t there something you could be doing, boy?”

Baffled, Emeritus jumped from his seat, "Oh! Why, yes! I should..." he hesitated, seeking approval from his mother, who was nodding, signaling he was close to a resolution, "I should fetch the midwife."

She gave him a sarcastic smirk, tossed out a mocking bit of praise, and waved him off with a flourish, urging him to hurry along.

He bolted from the room.

Sister continued to console Addeline, gently helping her ease back into her seat while Copia went to summon the midwife. Saoirse had her own quarters nearby—an arrangement the clergy and Sister had insisted upon. Since Addy was expected to bear as many children as her body could endure, they deemed it essential to have a professional always close at hand. After all, nothing was more valuable to them than the heirs she carried.

Moments later, Saoirse appeared in the doorway, adjusting her shawl over her nightclothes, still tying her hair back. Her voice was as bright as ever. “I was just dozin’ off—what’s this I hear?”

Papa trailed her, sheepish and out of breath. “We—we think she might be pregnant again.”

Saoirse set down her kit with practiced ease. “No trouble at all. Let’s have a look then, Miss Addy.”

“Tonight?” Addeline asked, wide-eyed.

“Of course, tonight,” Saoirse said, smiling. “What would be the point of a midwife under ye're roof if she didn’t come runnin’ at the first signs of life?”

Imperator nodded her approval and gestured to the sitting room. “We can use the chaise.”

Saoirse got right to work—measuring Addy’s stomach, asking questions, performing her exam with steady hands and soft words. At last, she placed her stethoscope against Addy’s belly. The room held its breath.

Addy’s thoughts churned. Please, no. Not again. Not so soon. Her last delivery still haunted her, her body still aching from the ordeal. In that moment, she couldn’t help but feel resentment towards Papa for not heeding the doctor’s advice and for not considering her feelings. Making babies may have been easy for him, but the journey of having them was a different story altogether for her.

“Three wee ones in such a short span—what a blessin’ that’d be,” Saoirse said cheerfully, painfully unaware that Addeline abhorred the idea.

The woman pressed her stethoscope to Addy’s belly, focusing intently. She paused, still and quiet, her brows knitting together. Addy felt a growing sense of fear as the woman’s steady movements and lack of news left her unsettled.

“Oh, sweet saints above…”

Addy’s head snapped up. “What is it?”

Saoirse blinked. “I’m hearin’ two heartbeats. Separate ones. Twins perhaps?”

Addeline went momentarily deaf. The room seemed to shrink around her, her ears ringing as Saoirse’s words echoed in her skull—twins. Had she heard that right? Two tiny heartbeats. Two bodies. Two futures forming inside her.

She hadn’t even wanted one.

Her stomach turned. For weeks now, she’d been gathering the courage to speak to Copia—to tell him she was done. Her body was worn, her spirit even more so. But now, without warning, she was pregnant again... and not with one child, but two.

A strange pressure built in her chest. She couldn’t hold it in.

“Papa!” she shouted, her voice slicing through the thick, tense air.

Everyone in the room jumped.

Copia was already on his feet, crossing the floor in long strides before she even finished calling for him. “I’m here,” he said quickly, crouching down beside her, eyes locked on hers. “I’m right here.”

Sister Imperator stepped closer too, her expression unreadable, but alert. All attention shifted to Addy—and to the midwife who stood just beyond her, her hands calmly folded, waiting to repeat what she had said.

“Did you hear her?” Addeline asked Copia, voice trembling.

“No,” he said, his brows furrowed with concern. “Tell me.”

Addy looked at Saoirse, then back to him. Her mouth felt dry.

“I’m pregnant again.”

A heartbeat of silence followed—Copia’s eyes widened, and for a fleeting moment, joy flickered across his face. “Oh, Amore,” he breathed. “That’s wonderful news…”

She didn’t let him finish.

“Papa, it’s twins.”

A sharp inhale cut through the room. Even Sister’s expression faltered, a rare crack in her usual composure.

“Twins?” Copia repeated, stunned. “We’re having… two babies?”

He staggered back slightly, grabbing the edge of the table to steady himself. Saoirse moved instinctively, placing a hand on his arm just in case.

The silence was thick, almost sacred.

Sister Imperator took a slow step forward, her voice quiet but laced with intensity. “Did you say twins, midwife?”

Saoirse gave a single, grave nod. “Aye, I did. I can’t say with one hundred percent certainty just yet, but I’m about ninety percent sure. Two distinct heartbeats. She’s about thirteen weeks along—into her second trimester already.”

The words hung in the air like smoke.

Addeline’s hands trembled in her lap. She could feel the weight of every gaze—Copia, overwhelmed with joy; Sister, barely containing her eagerness; Saoirse, grounded and gentle.

Saoirse turned to her softly. “You’ll need a formal scan to confirm, but there's very little doubt in my mind. Twins, dear.”

Addy’s hand moved instinctively to her stomach. The memory of her last pregnancy—of Kaisarion—rose up in her like a wave: the exhaustion, the fear, the long nights praying he would make it. And now, here she was again. Not even six weeks later. Carrying two.

Her heart pounded.

Copia reached for her, taking her hand in his, his thumb brushing over her knuckles. He could see the fear in her eyes, feel it pulsing beneath her skin.

“Do not fret, Tesoro,” he whispered. “Everything will be just fine. I promise you.”

But even as he spoke, Sister Imperator was already planning.

She turned to Saoirse, voice crisp. “Two heirs. How splendid! If they are boys, we must begin preparing immediately. Names. Ceremonial vestments. Public announcements!”

Addeline’s throat tightened. They were already talking about the children like they belonged to the clergy. Like she was a sacred cradle—necessary, yes, but peripheral.

She blinked, swallowing down a knot of dread.

All she had wanted was a choice. A moment to breathe. Instead, the whole room had leaned in, listening to her body speak for her—and none of them seemed to hear the scream inside her chest.

Papa Emeritus glanced at her pale face and trembling fingers and assumed what he always did in moments like this—that she was simply tired. That she needed rest.

“It’s getting late,” he announced to the room. “She needs sleep.”

There was no room for protest in his voice, only gentle authority. Saoirse gave a small nod. “Aye, that would be wise. Let her get settled.”

He moved to her side and wrapped an arm around her back, helping her up from the floor like she was made of porcelain. Addeline didn’t speak, didn’t resist—she just clung to him, pressing herself against him like gravity would fail if she let go. Her arms tightened around his shoulders as they walked.

He didn’t know what she was thinking. Didn’t see the storm behind her eyes. He only felt her weight leaning into him, and in his mind, that was love.

How could she feel so much for him all at once? How could she resent him and crave him? How could the same man who filled her with dread also be the only one who made her feel safe? She held him like he was her anchor—and maybe he was—but the chain was wrapped too tightly.

In the quiet of their chamber, he pulled back the heavy bedding and laid her down gently. The fire from the hearth cast warm flickers across the walls, lighting up the dark room. He sat down beside her on the edge of the mattress and brushed a strand of hair from her face.

She stared at the ceiling, words forming behind her lips before she could stop them.

“I don’t want to have two babies,” she whispered.

Copia didn’t hesitate. “You have no choice now, Tesoro. It is already done.”

His voice was soft, but firm—matter-of-fact. He leaned down beside her and pulled the blanket over her shoulder, then began to stroke her hair with slow, steady fingers. The gesture was soothing. Familiar. Like nothing had changed.

She turned her face toward him, her hand resting lightly on his chest as he continued the quiet rhythm until her eyelids finally grew too heavy to fight. She closed her eyes. Not because she was calm. Not because she felt peace. But because it was easier to sleep than to speak.

And soon, she drifted off—not into rest, but into escape.

*

Copia awoke in the stillness of the night after his wife had long drifted off to sleep, her soft breaths being the only sound in their room. Seeking solace, he rose from bed and made his way through the halls, the moon casting a ghostly glow through the stained-glass windows of the mausoleum. He found himself in the main room of the crypt, where the glass caskets of the previous Papas stood as silent sentinels of the past.

Lit by flickering candlelight, their features frozen in eternal repose, they held a haunting presence in the dimly lit space, surrounded by the whispers of history and the weight of legacy. It was here, among these figures of authority and power, that Copia sought moments of contemplation and reflection.

Someone else occupied the space that night, Sister, her presence a silent echo in the mausoleum. Her hand rested upon Nihil's casket, her gaze fixed upon the figure of the very first Papa, the man who had shaped their world. The dim light danced upon her features, revealing a mix of reverence and contemplation, as if seeking answers from the silent figure before her.

“Sister?” Copia called out from behind her, careful not to startle her.

He noticed her wipe away a tear, her emotions bare as she turned to greet the boy. "Cardi," she spoke softly, extending her arms in a welcoming gesture. "Come, dear boy, I was just visiting with--"

"My father," he interjected, finishing her thought.

An annoyed sound escaped Sister's lips, "Yes, with Papa. Are you quite angry with me?"

The tension between them hung in the air, a subtle undercurrent of unresolved conflict and unspoken truths.

Copia took a deep breath, contemplating his response, "I... I am not, no. In all honesty, I have always thought of you as a mother, so the adjustment for me will be smooth."

Imperator smiled warmly, reaching out to rub his back. "But this guy?" Copia gestured towards Nihil's lifeless body, "I mean, come on, Sis."

"Ah well, I think the two of you butt heads because you are really quite fond of each other," she remarked, her voice filled with understanding.

The cardinal met her gaze with a blank stare, his tone serious, "Sister, please, give me some credit. You think I have respect for this guy? All my life, all you've done is talk about how he's hurt you. How can I possibly respect this... decrepit, old drool bucket?"

Sister chuckled softly, "Ah, well. He did hurt me, yes, but it was so long ago. And despite that, I never stopped loving him. He's spent his whole life trying to make it up to me."

“Please, spare me the details,” Copia begged, “I don’t want to hear of your sexual escapades.”

"How is your wife?" she asked, changing the subject.

"Oh, she is fast asleep. I get the feeling she might not be too thrilled with the idea of being pregnant again so soon."

"Well, it is her duty, although I can appreciate how difficult it must be," Sister remarked, acknowledging the challenges of motherhood.

He nodded in agreement, "Yes, she is very strong. I admire her."

Sister shared a personal reflection, "You know, I had you all on my own. It was quite terrifying. She should be happy she has a partner who cares for her enough to be there."

The man expressed gratitude, "Thank you, mother."

It was the first time in her life that she had heard the words "mother" fall off her son's lips—words she thought she’d never hear. A twinkle in her eye shone brighter than the flickering candles surrounding them, and another tear escaped. Moving closer to the Cardinal, she wrapped an arm around him, embracing the acceptance and connection they shared as they stood together, silently staring upon the deceased.

Chapter 20: It's Your Burning Yearning Need To Bleed

Summary:

In this chapter, one of our characters oversteps a huge boundary, thus confusing Addeline in her current state of mind. Will his gesture be well received, or does it threaten to alter their relationship?

Notes:

Somebody is a bit naughty in this chapter... well, a few of our characters are quite naughty in this chapter actually. This part of the book marks a huge turning point for Addeline, and she begins to question some of the choices she has made in her life. Nothing from here forward will be the same for her. (Dominant Copia, pregnant sex, p in v).

"Please be careful with Kaisarion, Cardi," Sister bid her son goodbye as he and Addy set to depart for the North American tour, "He's still so small."

"Oh, he'll be fine, Mother," he promised, "Elizabeth was about his age when she first went on tour."

“I know,” she began, “But I was there to watch Eliza. I won’t be able to supervise Kaisarion. I needn't remind you of important he is.”

"I know," Copia grumbled as he looked at his watch noticing that he’d been waiting on his wife for ten minutes, “AMORE! He yelled from the front door.

The woman came frantically running from the nursery, “Sorry, Papa, “I was telling Elizabeth goodbye. I’m going to miss her terribly.”

Elizabeth, now one and a half, would be staying with Sister at the clergy.

“She will be just fine here with her grandmother, “Copia said, planting a well-placed kiss on Addy’s forehead.

“I really think you should stay, Addeline,” Sister attempted to change the woman’s mind about going on tour, “It’s much safer for the babies if you remain home.”

Even though Sister had become more bearable in Addy’s eyes after revealing her true identity to Copia, the idea of staying with a woman who condoned human sacrifices still filled her with anxiety. The uncertainty of what the clergy might do if the babies were born while Papa was away caused her a sickening uneasiness.

“I’ll be fine,” she assured Imperator, “Papa will make sure of that.”

“I sure will,” he said, placing a kiss on the woman's cheek. He turned to Sister, “Well, goodbye, mother. We need to catch this flight.”

“Goodbye, Cardi,” she gave the man a kiss, “Rock their socks off, dear boy!”

*

The flight felt endless, but Addy and Papa finally reached their destination and boarded the tour bus, with Kaisarion nestled comfortably in Addy’s arms. She was determined not to leave him behind, especially since he was still breastfeeding. As the band’s North American tour kicked off, Addy, now six months pregnant, scanned the surroundings and noticed Swiss sitting alone in a chair. With a touch of curiosity, she asked, “Hey, where’s everyone at?”

Swiss looked around with a playful grin, “You must have scared them off,” he said, teasingly.

The laughter faded as his eyes drifted to Addy’s belly. He froze. That wasn’t just a little bloat—she was visibly pregnant. His brow furrowed, confusion settling in. She had just given birth to Kaisarion during their last tour. How the hell could she be showing again already? For a second, he honestly thought she was messing with him.

He pointed at the woman's belly and playfully exclaimed, “Addy, please tell me that’s a food baby!”

Glancing toward Papa, the culprit of her condition, she chuckled and looked down at her rounded abdomen, “No,” she laughed, though secretly feeling a bit upset, “I’m pregnant again.”

Papa chimed in, rubbing her belly like it was a magic lamp, “Twins!”

Swiss was still trying to process the shock of another pregnancy when it finally hit him that there were actually two babies in her tummy.

“A two for one,” he said jokingly, but also feeling a tinge of sympathy for Addy. It seemed like she had been pregnant for all of their big tours with no breaks in between. He could see the exhaustion in her eyes and how in over her head she seemed to be.

Copia gave the man a smile, as if to convey that there was normalcy in their situation although nothing about their lifestyle was conventional.

“So, are you gonna be singing with us or what?” Swiss asked, a hint of disappointment in his voice. He knew how much Addy enjoyed doing harmonies alongside him and the ghoulettes. But now, seeing her condition, it seemed like she might not be able to participate.

“I don’t know,” she sighed. “I’d like to, but I get tired pretty easily.”

Swiss shrugged it off and said, “Well, if the old guy lets you, then just do it until you can’t fit in the costume anymore,” he continued, “And nobody says you have to stay on stage the whole show.”

He couldn’t help but feel frustrated with the Cardinal’s reckless disregard for the doctor’s advice. He knew that the physicians recommended they wait 6 months between babies, but here Addy was, knocked up again. It seemed ridiculous to him that the Cardinal wasn’t taking any safety measures to ensure his wife’s proper recovery after pregnancy.

Swiss waited for the Cardinal to be gone before he turned to Addeline to gauge her true feelings, "You need to take a break, kid. You’ve been hiding bowling balls under your clothes every time we go on tour.”

She looked around to make sure nobody was listening. She sighed heavily and exclaimed, “I was going to tell him that I didn’t want any more kids, so this comes as a surprise to me too.”

The ghoul laughed out loud, “A surprise?” he asked, “It shouldn’t come as a surprise if you’re fucking. Ever heard of condoms?”

“Well, we use them sometimes.”

“The thing about condoms, Addy,” Swiss said dryly, “is that for them to work, you actually have to use one. Every time.”

She rolled her eyes and gave him a light smack on the head. “Don’t talk to me about my sex life.”

He held up his hands in mock defense. “Hey, I don’t want to know about it any more than you want to talk about it. I’m just offering some friendly life advice.”

Addy let out a breath and patted her belly like she was holding a beach ball. “Well, your advice is a little late.”

“Tou-fucking-ché,” he muttered, shaking his head with a smirk.

*

Addy couldn’t stop thinking about what Swiss had said. She loved singing with the band and wondered if Papa would let her perform a few songs in the setlist. She went off to search for her husband, thinking he might be in their hotel room. Since the show wasn’t until the next day, Swiss could decide which songs she would sing with Papa’s approval.

As she made her way towards the bedroom, she caught a glimpse of Papa in the hotel lounge, where they were serving lunch. The idea of lunch sounded fantastic, so she decided to join him. Sneaking up behind him, she playfully covered his eyes and said, “Guess who?”

He chuckled and replied, “Well, I wonder.” Turning around, he looked at her with the most endearing expression and gestured for her to take a seat, "Join me, amore.”

Papa raised his hand and snapped his fingers, calling a server over to the table. The server, a young woman who happened to be a fan and quite beautiful, approached them.

“Dear, could you bring me just one more plate?” Papa asked, a twinkle of mischief in his eye. “My wife is eating for three.” As he spoke, he tenderly reached over to rub Addy’s belly, a gesture filled with warmth.

The waitress glanced at Addy, her eyebrows raised in curiosity. “Your wife?” she asked, a hint of surprise in her voice.

Papa nodded, a proud smile spreading across his face. “Mm hm,” he confirmed, his gaze never leaving Addy.

The waitress leaned closer, placing her hand on his shoulder, her tone almost conspiratorial. “Anything else, Papa?”

“No, I’m fine. Thank you,” he replied curtly. The waitress shot Addy a sly smile before turning away, leaving a strange tension in the air.

Addeline rolled her eyes, a mix of confusion and annoyance bubbling inside her. “What the hell was that?” she asked, her voice laced with disbelief.

The Cardinal, genuinely puzzled, looked at his wife, his brow furrowing. “What do you mean, Tesoro?” he replied, completely unaware of the underlying implications of the exchange.

“Do all women treat you that way?”

He chuckled now understanding what his wife was getting at, “Well, remember how willing you were to help me with my big task when I asked you to my tour bus the first time we met?”

Addy scoffed, displeased with this answer, obviously knowing that several women would jump into bed with her husband if given the chance.

“Are you jealous, amore?” The Cardinal found her envy endearing.

She let out a laugh, but it was tinged with frustration. “No, I’m not jealous. It just bothers me when other women completely overlook the fact that I’m your pregnant wife. I am shown no respect, yet I'm always told of how important my role is to this family.”

Copia leaned over to kiss the woman and assured she had nothing to worry about, “My sweet, don’t fret. Many women might want me, but I only want you.”

“She’s going to poison my food,” Addy joked.

“No, I shall try it first for you. Now, what brings you to my table?”

She hesitated for a moment, her voice barely above a whisper as she approached Papa with her inquiry. She felt like a kid, afraid to ask a parent if their cousin could stay over on a school night. “Papa, um, I was wondering if I could ask you something...”

Copia was always captivated by the way his wife approached him with unfavorable ideas. She loved to casually mention that she had something to share, waiting patiently until she had fully captured his attention before revealing more.

Eagerly, he asked, “Yes?”

“Well, I know we briefly discussed it, but I was wondering if... maybe I could do a few songs in the show?”

There was noticeable tension at the table as Papa took a bite of food, crossing his arms as he leaned back in his chair. Even the server, who had just brought Addy her plate, could sense it and decided not to flirt this time around. After a long pause, Papa finally spoke up, “Addeline, we’ve decided that it’s too dangerous for you to stand up for hours. You should be resting as much as you can.”

It was strange to Addy to hear the Cardinal use her name. It was always a nick name or some cute Italian term that he would usually use to address her. He saved “Addeline” for serious matters, so she knew that he wasn’t joking around any longer.

“I know Papa, but the doctor didn’t say that I had to be on bedrest. Pregnant women go about their normal lives every day.”

“You are not 'most' pregnant women, darling. You are carrying twins, and you’ve previously had a preterm birth. You are more at risk and cannot compare yourself to others. Not to mention the size of you. Why, you’re very small dear.”

She put her head down, ashamed by being scolded in a public restaurant, “Yes, Papa. I understand.”

Normally, when Copia said something, it was final, but she thought she’d pull one more trick out of her hat, “But Swiss said he thinks it will be fine, and he can watch out for me.”

The Cardinal grumbled as he took one more bite of food. He swallowed it before stating, “Swiss is not the father of your children, is he?”

Addy felt a wave of humiliation wash over her. Her hurt feelings made her lose her appetite, and she couldn’t help but feel angry at Papa. It seemed like he sensed her anger when he observed the young woman’s scowl, “You’re cross with me.”

As she looked up at him, he continued to eat without meeting her gaze. "Eat Addeline. You must keep yourself healthy.”

Reluctantly, she picked up her fork and started eating some mashed potatoes from her plate while listening to Papa’s words. To her surprise, he bent, “Pet, I’ll allow you to sing one encore song.”

Her face lit up with a radiant smile, her pearly white teeth shining brightly.

The Cardinal emphasized, “One encore,” making sure she understood the limit of his offer. “Now, what do you say to your Papa?” he added, asserting his authority and reminding her that his decision was final.

From afar the server could see Addy jump from her chair and throw her arms around Copia, “Thank you, Papa! Thank you so much!” She showed quite the display of public affection.

The man blushed, “You’re welcome. Now, I want you to tell Swiss to keep an eye on you for any signs of distress. You will be his responsibility up there.”

“I’ll be fine, Papa!” she assured him, “It’s only standing.”

“Standing under hot lights, with loud music, in front of a crowd, using your diaphragm muscles and lungs to sing while carrying about 25 more pounds on yourself than you normally do,” he corrected her. “I just want what is best, amore,” he said.

The Cardinal always wanted to give Addy everything she desired, but sometimes he felt she lacked the understanding of what was truly best for her. The significant age gap between them became apparent in this aspect. Just as Sister Imperator looked out for his well-being, he also felt the need to watch over Addy. Similarly, there were moments when Sister believed Cardi didn’t know what was best for himself, and he felt the same way about his wife. He didn't want to be her parent, but he hoped she would make mature decisions, especially when it concerned their children’s well-being. The Cardinal finally grasped why Sister acted the way she did at times. However, he never dared to express these thoughts to Addy. They were fleeting musings that vanished as quickly as they entered his mind.

Addy couldn’t contain her excitement as she hurried to find Swiss to share the news that Papa said she could be in the show. It was as if she had stepped into her own episode of “I Love Lucy.” She felt a surge of anticipation, imagining the look of surprise on Swiss’s face.

She found him in his room, strumming his guitar, and singing his own songs. The melodies filled the air, a stark contrast to the band’s music which depicted ideas of fallen empires and devil worshiping, his music conveyed topics of finding love or lack there of. She stood in the doorway, completely captivated by the raw talent and the transformation she witnessed. Swiss seemed like a different person, expressing himself through his own compositions.

As if sensing her presence, the ghoul paused his playing and looked up, locking eyes with Addy. A smile spread across his face, a mixture of surprise and curiosity. In that moment, Addy knew she had caught him off guard.

“Can I do something for you, little lady?”

"Little?" she repeated, taking a step forward.

The man gestured for her to come in, laughing at her attempt at a joke. She stepped into the room, her nerves causing a slight tremor in her voice as she gestured towards the bed. “Mind if I take a seat?” she asked, unintentionally overlooking the nearby chair.

Swiss responded with animated gestures, encouraging her to sit beside him. He resumed playing his guitar softly, creating a melodic backdrop for their conversation.

“So, Papa gave me the green light to sing one song at the end of the show,” Addy revealed, her words blending with the gentle strumming of Swiss’s guitar. He nodded in acknowledgement, his focus still on the instrument in his hands.

As Addy continued speaking, sharing her thoughts about the timing of her performance, Swiss remained absorbed in his playing. “Swiss!” she exclaimed, her voice rising in volume as she playfully disrupted his song by touching the strings of his guitar. He looked up, a mischievous grin forming on his face, meeting her gaze with a playful twinkle in his eyes.

They sat together, the guitar strings resonating with the air as he resumed playing. This time, his words intertwined with the melody. “I’ll check the setlist,” he said, his fingers deftly strumming the chords.

As the music filled the room, Swiss spoke of Kaisarion’s growth. Addy’s smile illuminated her face. “Yes, he’s growing so quickly,” she replied, her voice filled with warmth.

The boy, now about seven months old, was a spitting image of his sister. Addeline kept his thin black hair long, covering his ears. He was chunky, with little fat fingers and a full round face. And, of course, those trademark eyes that all descendants of Papa Emeritus displayed. The family resemblance was striking.

Swiss paused his playing, placing the guitar aside. A sigh escaped him, as if he had been sitting in one position for hours.

“So, how are you feeling?” he asked, his question open to interpretation. Addy pondered the different ways she could answer—physically, emotionally, about being in the show? In the end, she blurted out the first thing that came to mind. “I feel fat,” she confessed.

Swiss burst into laughter, his hand gently resting on her stomach. “You’re not fat, you’re pregnant, and with twins,” he reassured her, shaking his head in amazement. He had always found the sight of her petite frame with a burgeoning belly adorable. As he placed his hand on her stomach, he felt a kick. “Holy shit!” he exclaimed, quickly retracting.

Addy chuckled, delighted by the man’s reaction. “You felt that?” she asked, taking his hand and guiding it back to her tummy, where the twins were playfully moving around.

Swiss felt the tiny movements in awe. His eyes sparkled, revealing his wonder. “That’s kind of awesome,” he said, his voice filled with amazement.

Cirrus walked in at that moment; her curiosity piqued by the sight of Swiss feeling around Addy’s bare belly. “What’s going on here?” she asked, a hint of confusion in her voice.

Swiss chuckled, his laughter putting Cirrus at ease. “You’ve got to feel these little ones moving inside her,” he exclaimed. "Like little aliens."

Cirrus took a deep breath, realizing her initial thoughts had led her astray. She joined Addy and Swiss on the bed, placing her hand gently on Addy’s belly. And just as they had described, a tiny kick greeted her hand. A smile spread across her face, radiating her delight.

“Pretty cool, huh?” Swiss asked.

Cirrus, feeling a rumble in her stomach, declared her intention to grab a bite to eat and left the room. Hunger gnawed at her, and she couldn’t wait to satisfy her famished state. Taking Aether and Sodo along, she left Addy and Swiss behind, creating an atmosphere of solitude once again.

Addy stayed seated beside Swiss, observing as he absentmindedly twiddled his fingers. The look he gave her seemed to silently ask, “Is there anything else?”

She found comfort in confiding in the ghoul about her personal struggles, especially after he had been such a tremendous support when Kaisarion was born. She had come to see him as a dependable friend, someone she could trust with her deepest concerns. Someone who understood her. He noticed a weight on Addy’s mind and gently prodded, “Care to share something?”

She hesitated, her words stumbling out as she wondered if it was even worth bringing up, “I practically had to beg Papa to let me sing,” she revealed.

Swiss, with a warm smile, responded, “You have to beg for a lot, don’t you?”

His comment caught her off guard, and she couldn’t help but feel a bit offended, “What’s that supposed to mean?” she asked, her voice tinged with frustration.

Swiss, realizing his misstep, quickly closed his mouth and shook his head. He then reassured her, “Nothing. It doesn’t mean anything.”

“Do you think he treats me like a child?” Addy asked, her voice filled with uncertainty.

Swiss let out a deep sigh, his gaze dropping to the floor. He didn’t want to say something that could strain Addy’s relationship with the Cardinal, but he also wanted to be honest with her. His eyelashes fluttered as he blinked a few times, gathering his thoughts, “Well, it seems like he doesn’t give you the freedom to be your own person. A psychologist might say you’re co-dependent,” he replied, trying to lighten the mood with a playful joke.

Addy didn’t find it funny, “You think I’m co-dependent?”

“Listen, Adds,” he began, concern lacing his voice, “You guys got married pretty quickly, and you’ve been through so much for him already. You’re obviously willing to lend out your womb to the guy whenever he needs it. Have you ever even told him to help you with the kids when we’re on the road?”

“Well,” she replied, a mischievous glint in her eye, “You do such an amazing job helping that I don’t have to ask.” She said it with a playful tone, half-jokingly. "And he's often so busy. I don't like to add to his stress."

The ghoul gazed into her eyes, his half smile revealing a mix of sympathy and understanding. He couldn’t help but feel sorry for her. While Copia loved Addy, Swiss believed there were aspects of their relationship that needed improvement, like putting Addy’s needs first.

The longer he looked at her, the more he realized that she sought emotional support from him, something she didn’t find in her husband. And in that moment, a realization struck him – he actually enjoyed being that person for her.

It was a complicated feeling, one that left him torn between his own feelings for her and the loyalty he felt towards Papa Emeritus.

Nevertheless, he reached out his hand to gently touch Addy’s cheek, he couldn’t quite explain the pull he felt towards her. Was it her charming awkwardness? Or perhaps the trust she placed in him, confiding in him so freely? Maybe it was just the aura she radiated, reminding him of her simple beauty. Without overthinking it, Swiss followed his instincts.

Addy’s smile faltered momentarily, a mix of confusion and curiosity crossing her face. She didn’t push his hand away though. Instead, she held onto it, studying its texture with her own hand. Her fingers traced the calluses on his fingertips, remnants of his guitar playing. She marveled at the softness of the outer part of his hand, as if it had been caressed by lotion. And the way his hand cupped the majority of her face, it felt so intimate, so tender.

In that instant, a hint of something more than friendship lingered in the air. Swiss leaned in closer, his heart pounding in anticipation. He waited, breath held, to see if Addy would pull away. But she didn’t. Encouraged by her response, he continued his gentle advance, moving closer to her lips until they met one another.

Their electric connection was unfolding in that very moment, as they explored the unspoken depths of their feelings. What started as an innocent kiss soon ignited a fire within them both. As the passion intensified, Swiss’s hand began to explore the curves of Addy’s back, sending shivers down her spine. In that moment, it was as if time stood still, and Addy couldn’t help but lose herself in the sensation. She held onto Swiss, feeling his body against hers, a connection that felt dangerously intoxicating.

But just as quickly as the desire consumed them, reality came crashing down bringing her back to the present. Addy’s mind snapped back to her marriage to Copia, a man she had vowed to love and cherish. The weight of her commitment pressed heavily upon her conscience.

When Swiss’s hand ventured further, trailing up her shirt, Addy’s senses jolted awake. She pulled away, her breath ragged, her mind racing. The guilt washed over her, a reminder of her loyalty to Copia and the potential devastation that would follow if he ever discovered her betrayal.

In that moment, she made a choice. She pulled back, pushing aside the allure of the forbidden. The boundaries of her marriage became clear once again, and she knew she had to honor the promises she had made.

Swiss’s voice trembled with remorse as he spoke, “Addy, I’m sorry... I don’t know what came over me.”

Addy’s eyes widened, her hand instinctively covering her mouth in shock as she used her other hand to keep Swiss at a distance.

“I have to go,” she interrupted, her voice faltering as she stumbled out of the room, bumping into things in her haste. Swiss watched her leave. He collapsed onto the bed, slapping his forehead in frustration. What was he thinking?

The weight of uncertainty settled upon him as he pondered the consequences of his actions. Would this incident ruin their friendship? Even though Addy seemed unlikely to tell Copia, the nervousness gnawed at him.

He let out a sigh, his mind filled with a mix of guilt, confusion, and worry. Only time would reveal the true impact of that passionate moment, and he could only hope that their friendship would withstand the storm he had unintentionally unleashed.

As Addy made her way back to her own room everything suddenly fell silent, and her heart mingled with relief. The passion that had consumed her moments ago now simmered beneath the surface. Did I actually enjoy that kiss? Addy would have to navigate the complexities of her desires and the commitment she held dear, all while grappling with the consequences of a single, passionate kiss.

She jumped in fear as Copia came out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist, just having taken a shower.

“Are you alright, Amore?” he asked, “You’re as pale as a ghost... well, more than usual anyway.”

“I’m just tired, Papa,” she said to him, “I think I’m going to take a nap.”

The Cardinal smiled, “I’ll join you,” he whispered, insinuating his desire to be intimate.

Addy sought solace in the thought of connecting with her husband at the moment. She longed for him to help erase the recent event from her mind. She needed him to ground her, to remind her of the love they shared and why she had chosen him as a partner. She knew he had the power to bring her back to earth, or in this case, soar above it.

As Addy’s fingertips brushed against Copia’s hand, a surge of electricity coursed through her veins, reigniting the fiery passion between them. She was captivated by his touch. Copia had an enchanting power over her, driving her wild with desire and leaving her craving for more every time.

Their chemistry was undeniable, a magnetic force that pulled them together time and time again. Addy felt as though she could never get enough of him, constantly yearning for the intoxicating rush that came with what he had to offer. Copia had a way of unraveling her, awakening a side of her that she never knew existed.

With each touch, each embrace, she surrendered herself to the overwhelming allure of his love. As always, she accepted the pain and the pleasure he inflicted upon her, and she reveled in every moment of it right up to when she felt that feeling of ultimate ecstasy. For her, pregnancy always made that moment more intense.

Now, lying on the bed, she screamed for more wanting him now more than ever.

He embraced her, held her close to his chest as though he were cradling an infant and said, “Amore, I must be gentle with you right now.”

As her gaze locked with his, a mischievous smile danced upon her lips. She could see the flicker of desire in his eyes, a spark that mirrored her own. With a deliberate motion, she reached down, her touch lingering on a part of him that she knew would ignite his passion, drawing him closer to her once more.

The Cardinal’s demeanor shifted, his responsible and concerned expression giving way to a primal, untamed energy. Like a wild animal unleashed, he embraced the strong pull of their connection and gave her what she desired.

He let her drop to her back. Looming over her, he felt powerful, consuming her in this position, dominating her. He grabbed both her wrists and held them above her head as he nibbled her ears.

Addeline giggled at the ticklish feeling but was quickly met with a harsh grasp as he took her jaw into his hand, forcing her to gaze into his eyes. He ripped her underwear off, and drove two fingers inside of her, so far that it jolted her upwards. A small sigh escaped her. Copia removed his fingers and reached for the towel that still clung tightly to his skin. He yanked it ferociously from his body and tossed it to the floor, exhibiting an erection that almost frightened Addy in her current state.

“What would you like me to do with this, my darling?” he asked her, lust dripping from his lips.

She was panting, her mind in a frenzy. She knew there was only one answer to that question, “I want you to put it inside of me.”

The man smiled and wasted no time following her request. He sank into her with ease all the way to his base, Addy already being wet from her previous encounter with Swiss. She let out a groan of utter relief, finally having her appetite satiated, “You feel so good inside of me,” she admitted, her fingers tracing the skin on his biceps.

Copia did not move at first, but instead remained still with the feeling of his cock filling his wife. She began to grow impatient, “Papa, please!” she begged him to begin.

“Not yet, Tesoro,” he whispered, appreciating her want for him.

He moved his hand up her shirt and cupped one of her breasts. She winced as he squeezed it a bit too hard for her liking. “Is this okay?” he asked.

With a tense face, she nodded. He squeezed harder. “Ah,” she whimpered, hoping that he would loosen his grip soon. He finally released her and let his fingers dance over her lips. He gently placed his thumb inside of her mouth, pressing down on her bottom jaw allowing her teeth to make indentions upon his skin. She jerked away, escaping from the heavy weight of his fingertip, and snapped back to meet his gaze.

His cunning grin gave her goosebumps, and she knew he was about to start. Copia gripped Addeline’s thigh and pulled out a bit. Then, without warning, he slammed back into her.

“Ah,” Addy cried again.

“Too much? Copia asked, being mindful of her pain threshold during pregnancy.

“It’s difficult to take all of you, Papa,” she admitted.

The man nodded, pulling out of her slightly, only to return a few inches into her less than last time.

“Better?”

Satisfied with this level of intensity she responded, "Yes, Papa. I can handle that."

He meticulously plunged in and out of the woman, careful not to go too deep. He used her facial expressions as a guide to help him understand if he was giving her more than what she could comfortably take.

“That’s… good, Papa,” she panted wildly.

Addeline’s moans persisted as Copia continued his soft sways, bouncing gently in and out of the sensitive woman. He felt his body about to explode with delight and anticipated helping her reach this point before he allowed himself to finish.

He locked lips with the woman, letting his tongue explore the inside of her mouth as she grasped the back of his head. She yanked his hair fiercely, as if trying to uproot it from his scalp. He knew she was close when she freed herself from his lips, moaning into his mouth as she held tightly to his locks.

“Addeline?”

“Yes… Papa?”

“Are you going to—?”

She fervently bobbed her head, a blur of motion signaling her urgent agreement.

“Good girl,” he responded, quite proud of himself.

“Ah, ah… ah… ah,” Addy squealed in delight, a joyous outburst accompanying her orgasm, "AH YES, PAPA!"

“Cum for me, Tesoro,” Copia guided her through her pleasure, not missing a beat with his strokes as he calmed her down and brought her to a standstill. “There you go, Amore,” he whispered, listening to the sounds of her rapid breaths. “That’s my girl.”

She laid motionless, the man still coaxing her with words of encouragement. Addy wiped pieces of sweaty hair off her forehead and hugged the man tightly. After a brief embrace, Copia eased himself down beside her.

She treasured these moments with him, escaping the weight of obligations and tasks, enveloped in their shared world.

Chapter 21: Drink Me, Eat Me, Then You'll See The Light

Summary:

In this chapter, the tension between Addeline and Swiss continues to grow as they navigate the complexities of their budding emotions for each other amidst the excitement of the new tour.

Notes:

There is light BDSM in a portion of this chapter but also several tender moments between our characters. SMUT includes (sub/dom, punishment, whipping, p in v, aftercare).

The next day arrived, and the band felt the weight of showtime approaching, with only a few hours left before they hit the stage. Addeline felt a mix of nervousness and anticipation as she approached the tour bus. She knew she needed Swiss’s help for the upcoming show, but after their unexpected kiss, things felt a bit awkward between them. When she greeted him with a simple “Hey,” she could sense the tension in the air.

Swiss returned the greeting gracelessly, both of them unsure of how to address what had happened.

Addeline shook away the nerves and confronted him with the task at hand, “Um... you have to help me practice. I haven’t even seen the setlist.”

Swiss snapped out of his forgetfulness, realizing he had neglected to give her the song she would be singing for the last part of the concert, “Right!” he exclaimed. “Let’s sit down over here and go over it really quick, and then we’ll practice at sound check.”

They sat at a table, and Swiss grabbed some paper to jot down the encore song he had in mind for her. As he placed the lyrics in front of her, he knew he had to point out the elephant in the room, “Listen, Addy, about yesterday...”

Addeline cut him off before he could finish, reassuring him, “It’s fine. We don’t have to talk about it.”

“I’m sorry if I made you feel uncomfortable,” he apologized, ignoring her request to drop it.

“You didn’t make me uncomfortable, Swiss,” the woman paused between the confession, looking down as she scratched at her brow, “You confused me.”

Curiosity got the better of him, “Confused you? I don’t catch your drift?”

Addeline looked away, her fingers fidgeting in her lap. With a slight smile, she admitted, “I think I enjoyed it more than I should have. And I’m married. And pregnant… so… you confused me.”

Surprised by the admission, Swiss realized that he had misunderstood the situation. He had thought he had crossed a line, only to discover that Addeline might have wanted it too.

However, she quickly changed the subject, requesting, “Can we just not talk about it right now?”

The ghoul tucked his own feelings away, respecting her wishes. “Sure, yeah. If that’s what you want.”

*

The stage was set for the band’s first show of the tour. Papa was always very nervous before their kick off gig but as he took to the spotlight, his performance was nothing short of mesmerizing. With each note he sang, each note the band played, the crowd's energy surged, captivated by their talent and charisma. Addeline seemed to draw strength from the music as well, able to keep her energy, allowing her to deliver a flawless performance. As the last song ended, cheers and applause filled the venue, a testament to the band’s unforgettable performance and the unforgettable night.

*

The month passed in a whirlwind of perfect performances, each night filled with Papa’s captivating presence on stage and the crowd's unwavering adoration. Despite his love for the stage and the energy of the performances, those off days provided a precious opportunity to recharge

The evening was unusually quiet as Addeline stepped out of her hotel room, the door clicking shut behind her. The cool night air wrapped around her like a comforting shawl, a stark contrast to the vibrant energy of the stage.

As she turned the corner, she caught sight of Mountain, Swiss, Sodo, Aether and Rain strolling down the hallway, each of them holding guitar cases. They were all dressed to the nines in tuxedos, their hair perfectly styled. Addeline couldn’t help but wonder where they were off to,
looking so fancy.

“Swiss!” she exclaimed, sprinting to catch up with the man. He turned at the sound of her voice, a bit surprised but greeted her warmly, “Hey, Adds. I can’t really talk now. We’re in a hurry.”

“Where are you guys going?” she inquired.

“We’ve got a gig at a wedding,” he disclosed, catching her off guard.

Puzzled, she mused, “Playing at someone’s wedding... really?”

He chuckled, setting his guitar aside. “It’s our day off; we’re going to go earn some extra cash.”

“You coming or what?” Sodo called from down the corridor. Swiss gave Addy’s shoulder a reassuring pat, “Catch you later, kid,” he promised.

As he grabbed his instrument and walked toward the rest of the group, Addy trailed behind.

Swiss could hear Addy waddling closely behind him. He paused once more, and turned around to face the girl, “What is it, babe?”

“Can I... maybe... join you?” she asked.

The question sent Swiss and the others into fits of laughter. “Addy, there’s no way the Cardinal would approve of you attending a wedding when you’re nearly seven months pregnant,” he reasoned.

Defiantly, she argued, “He doesn’t have to know; I can just tag along.”

Swiss was wary of crossing Copia but empathized with her yearning for independence from the music scene, the ministry, and her husband’s shadow. Relentingly, he agreed, “Fine, but if there’s any backlash, I’m pointing fingers at you.”

Elated by his concession, Addy cheered and latched onto Swiss’s arm. He led her downstairs and they all piled into a limousine, departing from the hotel towards the matrimonial celebration.

The wedding venue was exquisite, embellished with a profusion of white blossoms, fine white lace cascading from each corner, and sophisticated white chairs meticulously arranged. As the violins played, their captivating tunes enveloped the space, conjuring an ambiance of sheer enchantment. Enhancing the elegance were awe-inspiring ice sculptures of swans, dispersed throughout the venue, sparkling in the subdued lighting. Contrary to Addeline’s ceremony where dark attire prevailed, the guests donned vivid and lively colors, infusing the celebration with a spirited and exuberant vitality.

Swiss noticed the girl’s excitement and couldn’t help but inquire, “Are you impressed?”

Her mouth was still agape as she responded, “I didn’t get to plan my own wedding.”

Swiss took Addy’s hand and gave it a reassuring squeeze, “Your wedding was beautiful, Addeline.”

She looked into the warmth of his eyes and blushed slightly before letting go of his hand.

“I need to go get ready, so I’ll catch up with you later,” Swiss said, “Go mingle. Have a great time!”

Addy watched anxiously as the man slipped away. Being a stranger at a wedding to which she wasn’t invited made her hesitant to intrude. Clutching her belly, she navigated through the crowd towards the finger foods. While eating, a middle-aged man, clad in a white tuxedo, approached her. He was handsome, with tattoos adorning his arms and slicked-back silver hair. He placed a hand on her shoulder, slightly startling her.

“Hey,” he greeted, “I recognize you!”

Addy shook her head, “I don’t think we’ve met,” she replied.

But the man persisted, pointing upwards, “No, I’m certain. You’re associated with that band.”

A faint smile tugged at Addy’s lips as she played along, “Yeah, I’m with the band.”

The man shook his head, his silver slicked-back hair glinting under the lights, “No, you’re from a different band. You’re with Ghost, aren’t you? You’re married to the frontman. You’re Papa Emeritus’s wife! I myself preferred Secondo's era but your husband is good too.”

Nodding uncomfortably, Addy swallowed her food and grabbed at her stomach again.

The stranger took notice of this, “Pregnant with a little metalhead?”

“Yes,” she confirmed, “two actually.”

“Twins!” the man exclaimed, clearly taken aback. “I’m Eric, by the way.”

Addy’s walls began to crumble as she reached out to shake his hand, “I’m Addeline,” she introduced herself, her voice softening.

Addy rarely had the chance to talk to real people. Everyday conversations, the kind filled with casual smiles and polite small talk, had been stolen from her. Ever since marrying into a secretive cult led by a clergy, her world had shrunk to a tightly controlled circle. Life outside that boundary felt both terrifying and electrifying, something she longed for and feared at the same time.

Eric's curiosity got the best of him. “So, Addy, are you excited to raise little rockstars?”

Addy burst into laughter, the sound echoing through the air, “I already have two little rockstars,” she confessed, a hint of pride in her voice.

Eric's eyes widened in surprise, “Four kids?” he asked, clearly amazed.

Addy let out a sigh, a mix of weariness and annoyance, “I get that reaction a lot, but Pa— I mean Cardinal Copia desires a large family.”

Another woman approached Addeline, “Hey, you’re Papa Emeritus’s wife!” She exclaimed. Addeline felt a bit silly being recognized merely as the spouse of a rock star. She wished that more people knew she was the face behind the pregnant singing ghoul.

“May I have your autograph?” the young lady inquired. Eric also requested the woman’s signature. Addeline pondered whether they were aware that the boys performing on stage were also part of the Ghost crew. She knew they were obliged to keep that information secret to maintain the band’s enigmatic presence. From the stage, Swiss caught sight of Addeline receiving attention and grinned behind his microphone.

“There you go,” Addeline said. “If you don’t mind, I’ll grab my meal and enjoy the band’s performance now.”

Taking a seat close to the stage, Addeline joined other onlookers who were captivated by the music. Some people even started dancing. Swiss and the crew played wedding-appropriate covers like “My Girl” and “Ain’t No Mountain High Enough.” Addeline couldn’t help but feel a surge of happiness as Swiss sang directly to her. She hoped no one else noticed the special connection between them amidst her newfound popularity at the wedding. Keeping her in mind helped him to belt the notes with immense passion.

With the music filling the air, Addeline savored the moment, enjoying both the delicious food and the incredible performance. It was a night she would always remember.

As the reception neared its end, Swiss requested Aether to take over as the lead vocalist. Descending from the stage, he approached Addy and extended his hand. Accompanied by the band’s rendition of “Until I Found You,” he asked, “Shall we dance?”

Addy’s eyes sparkled, reflecting the moon’s glow within their depths. With a smile, she accepted his hand, and he guided her onto the dance floor. Embracing her gently, Swiss led Addy in a slow dance, her head resting on his shoulder, as Aether’s voice serenaded them with the lyrics, “I would never fall in love again until I found her.”

Overwhelmed by emotion, Addy felt a solitary tear escape her eye, trickling down onto the man’s shoulder. Swiss murmured something into her ear. Amidst the clamor of the band, she struggled to discern his words, yet they prompted her to gaze up at him. His face, so captivating and exotic, made her forget, if only for a moment, that she was pregnant and married to Papa.

“Addy, I believe I’m falling for you,” he confessed.

As Aether’s voice serenaded in the backdrop “I was lost within the darkness until I found her” Swiss asked Addeline, “Can I kiss you again?”

Immobilized in his embrace, Addy’s feet were the only part of her that moved. He edged closer, but just as he approached her lips, she recoiled, “Not here,” she insisted, “Not right now.” Swiss nodded, a hint of amusement in his eyes. He had momentarily forgotten where they were, lost in the depths of his growing affection for Addy. The complexity of their situation, the forbidden nature of their connection, weighed heavily on both of them. The man felt a bitter pang in his heart, harboring feelings of burgeoning love for this woman—a love that belonged to another man’s wife.

As the music continued to fill the air, Addy and Swiss exchanged a knowing glance. They understood the depth of their feelings, but they also knew the importance of respecting boundaries. For now, they would navigate the complexities of their emotions, cherishing the stolen moments and the unspoken connection they shared.

Little did they know, their journey was just beginning, and the path ahead would be filled with twists and turns they never could have anticipated.

*

The band made their way home. Swiss took a moment to himself, lighting a cigarette as the rest of the band made their way upstairs. But there was one person he wanted to stay with him—Addy. With a deep inhale, he mustered the courage to ask her, “Now? Can I kiss you here?”

Addy hesitated, her emotions swirling within her. “It’s just a kiss,” he reassured her. But she knew it was so much more than that.

There was a longing in her eyes, a desire that couldn’t be contained. In that moment, she couldn’t resist any longer, “It’s not just a kiss,” she said as she grabbed the back of his head and pulled him into a passionate embrace, their lips meeting in a moment of undeniable connection.

She couldn’t help but lose herself in the moment. His warmth, his tenderness, and the way he held her made her feel like she was floating on a cloud. It was a blissful escape from reality, even if just for a moment. When he finally released her, she found herself catching her breath

Swiss, ever the gentleman, offered to walk her back to her room, “Let me walk you up, preggo.”

She gladly took his hand, feeling a sense of comfort and security as he led her back to Papa.

Once they reached the door, Swiss leaned in and whispered to Addy, “I don’t want Emeritus to see me bringing you back. Remember, I told you if you get in trouble for the wedding, that’s on you.”

Addy looked at him, a playful look in her eyes, and asked, “And what if I get into trouble for the kiss?”

Swiss smiled, his eyes filled with reassurance, and replied, “Then that’s on me.”

She entered the room, her gaze fixed on the man until the door closed behind her. Papa was in the shower, unaware of her presence. Addy tried to sneak in quietly, but her clumsiness got the best of her. As she dropped her purse on the nightstand, everything spilled out, creating quite a commotion. The sound of the water ceased, and Papa called out, “Amore, is that you?”

With a sigh of resignation, she responded, “Yes, Papa, it’s me.”

She watched as he emerged from the bathroom wrapped in a towel. She noticed his robust upper body and muscular arms; he maintained an impressive physique for his age.

“Good of you to join me, Addeline. Are we sneaking around? Not telling each other our whereabouts any longer?”

It’s not like that, Papa,” said the girl, frightened, “I went with the band to a wedding. I wanted to see them perform... I didn’t know they played outside of our band.”

Papa nodded, understandingly, “Well, at least you were in a safe place with people I trust,” he reasoned, “But you should have told me you were going.”

“I didn’t think you would allow me,” she admitted. This response from Addy triggered some anger in Papa. His voice grew stern as he questioned her, “My dear, are you suggesting that you will only seek my permission if you believe I will consent? And if you presume, I will refuse, you will proceed as you wish, regardless of the consequences?”

Addy had not realized that she had indeed said those very words. She was apprehensive about the punishment the Cardinal might impose on her. Aware of her pregnancy, she knew he couldn’t be too harsh, yet the fear of the unknown still sent shivers down her spine. However, she also knew that after the initial pain would come unwavering pleasure.

The Cardinal let his towel drop to the floor as he commanded Addy to take off her dress. He approached his wife and with a soft touch, he grazed her neck, feeling the warmth of her skin beneath his fingertips. He circled around to face her back, his hand gliding along her nape until it grasped her neck firmly.

He held her body tightly against his own, letting her feel the firm pressure of his arousal pressed against her backside. His hands drifted from the small of her back to the gentle swell of her belly, where their unborn children rested in blissful ignorance of the predicament their mother stood in. With his palms cradling her stomach, he guided her head downward just enough to expose the elegant curve of her neck.

It wouldn’t stay that way for long, he thought.

He latched onto her throat with a fierce hunger, sucking with such force it felt as though he meant to draw something out of her. The suction made Addy flinch but thankfully for her, he didn’t linger.

His grip shifted to her hips as he spun her to face him, holding her gaze with a flash of cruel amusement. “I found something for you, Amore,” he said, voice low and deliberate. “I’m going to use it to punish you… but who knows? You might enjoy it.”

He turned and made his way to the dresser, a grin tugging at his lips as he opened the drawer.

He withdrew a compact whip, adorned with several lashes. To Addy, it appeared as a collection of elongated, slender leather strips, conjoined at one end. Every strand was secured with a knot at its terminus. It made her shudder to think the Cardinal intended to use it on her.

The Cardinal saw the fear in his wife’s dark eyes, “Do not fret, Tesoro,” he reassured her, “The rules still apply. You use the safe word, and I will stop.”

She clutched her abdomen, reminding the Cardinal that she was carrying very precious cargo, “I will not harm the little ones, Cara Mia, I promise.”

The room fell silent, the air heavy with tension. The Cardinal’s heart raced as he noticed the mix of uncertainty and helplessness that his wife felt. He couldn’t deny the rush that surged through him when he witnessed Addy’s submissive nature. It was a feeling that had always resonated with him, a sense of power and fulfillment. He took pride in having a partner who willingly obeyed him. Quite simply, it turned him on.

He ordered her to lean over the bed. She braced herself for the blow, but it did not come. Instead, she felt the Cardinal’s large cock violently force its way into her. Addy’s legs gave way, causing her to lose her balance. She stumbled forward, desperately reaching out for support, but only finding the softness of the bed. With a thud, she landed on the mattress, her body trembling. The Cardinal swiftly reached out and yanked Addy up, being careful to avoid her stomach, “Don’t fall on your tummy, Tesoro.” She scrambled to brace herself, clutching the side of the bed and spreading her legs wider for balance, lowering herself closer to the floor in a desperate effort to steady her body.

“Ah, that’s it,” Copia said, “Spread your legs for Papa.”

Addy’s body struggled to accommodate him, her entrance stretching with each deep, unrelenting thrust. Papa Emeritus gritted his teeth as he drove in harder, but she wasn’t wet enough, and the friction made it difficult to sink all the way in. He could hear her soft whimpers and feel the subtle tension in her frame. She was trying to take him, but it wasn’t easy.

He paused, praising her for remaining so still, "Waiting so patiently for your Papa aren’t you, Amore."

With a low breath, he pulled out, looked down at his cock, and spat onto it. The warm slickness coated his length, and without hesitation, he guided himself back in, pushing deep until her body accepted him again, this time with a little more ease.

Addy gasped as he filled her again, the added slickness making each stroke smoother, deeper, harder. Her fingers clawed at the bedsheets, knuckles whitening as she struggled to steady herself against the force of his thrusts. He gripped her hips, anchoring her in place, and drove into her with punishing rhythm — not just to claim her, but to remind her who she belonged to.

Each time he bottomed out, she whimpered, her breath catching in her throat. He leaned over her, his chest pressing against her back, lips brushing her ear as he growled, “You feel that, Tesoro? That’s mine. All of it.”

She could barely respond, lost in the overwhelming heat of it all, the stretch, the weight, the power of him behind her. And still, he didn’t relent.

Once Addy began to moan in delight, the Cardinal knew he had her right where he wanted her. It was time. He grabbed the cat o nine tails and let the loose strings caress her back. Addy thought the tickling felt great but understood the sensation would be short lived.

Without discontinuing his thrusts, Copia drew the instrument into the air and came down with a small bit of force onto Addy’s back. It caused the leather to make the faintest thumping sound. She made a slight noise, but it was not one of distress yet.

Still pumping in and out of her he pulled his arm back once more and came down with a bit more force. This time there was a very distinct thump and a muffled cry from Addy.

“Not bad, Amore,” Copia said, “You take punishment very well.”

His next hit was different. He held the whip into the air once more, still thrusting, and came down hard onto Addy’s back. It was a thief, stealing the air from her lungs, and she cried, “Ouch Papa!”

Copia stared at the marks blooming across her skin - the raised welts, the thin trails of red where the knots had kissed her too hard. The sight made something primal surge inside him, a twisted blend of remorse and need. With a guttural sound, he let the whip fall from his hand, forgotten on the floor. He gripped her hips and drove himself into her with desperate force, each movement rough and unrelenting. The tension inside him built like a storm, until it finally snapped. He cried out, the force of release tearing through him from the pit of his stomach, shaking him as he poured everything into her.

He held Addy tightly, burying himself in her again and again, trying to drag her into the same spiral of release. But Addy remained silent beneath him. She trembled, her breath was shallow, and her body focused elsewhere. The pain still had its hold on her, and to his dismay, pleasure hadn’t touched her the way it had consumed him.

Copia slowly pulled himself out of his wife and assessed the damage to her back. He shook his head in bewilderment at the sight, “Oh dear,” he murmured, his voice laced with worry, “I hope that doesn’t leave a scar on your pretty back.”

Addy winced as a sharp sting flared across her skin, the warmth blooming into a slow burn. She shifted, trying to rise, but her body resisted. “Ouch… Papa, can you help me up?”

Copia was beside her in an instant. He lifted her carefully into his arms, cradling her with tenderness. “I’m sorry, my sweet,” he whispered, the words brushing against her hair like a hush of guilt.

She pressed her face into his shoulder and held on tightly. He moved with quiet urgency, guiding her toward the bathroom. In his arms, she felt safe, even as her skin throbbed with the echo of what he had just inflicted upon her. She alone felt the quiet weight of what it meant - that comfort and pain could come from the same place, and sometimes, from the same hands.

He prepared a warm bath for Addeline and hurried to grab the first aid kit. As she settled into the bath, her prominent pregnant abdomen before her, she pondered how different things might have been with Swiss. She mused over the possibility of him being a tender companion.

Papa returned with the kit and a washcloth, dampening it in cool water and softly applied it to her back, “It’s not too severe, my dear,” he reassured, “Just a very minor spot. We’ll avoid that particular toy in the future.”

She agreed with a nod and drew her legs in, adopting a fetal position with her head resting on her knee. The man continued his caregiving, drying the spot and applying Neosporin to her wounds. He took a large bandage and carefully placed it over the wound, then assisted her out of the bathtub to prevent any slipping. He understood the significance of ensuring she was stable on her feet, “Come to bed, Amore.”

He dressed the young woman in a thin nightgown and assisted her into bed, where he soon joined her. Aware that pulling her back against his chest might disturb the bandages, he laid face to face with her instead. He placed his hand gently on the small of her back, while his forearm rested comfortably on her rounded abdomen. Addeline positioned one leg between his, pressing their lower limbs together like a cozy sandwich. As they reclined together, Copia could sense the soft fluttering movements of their unborn babies. This sensation filled him with awe and brought him closer to his wife. Addeline, too, wrapped her arms around the Cardinal, surrendering to sleep’s embrace.

*

The next day, Addy decided to venture beyond the hotel, craving the sting of fresh air against her skin. She peeled off the bandage to inspect her wounds - angry, tender marks, but healing. Satisfied, she slipped out and made her way toward a gazebo nestled among the trees. Each step grew heavier as the weight of her pregnancy bore down on her. Her legs ached, her hips throbbed, and it felt as though she were carrying a thousand bricks, each one etched with the choices that had led her here.

As Addy sat alone at the gazebo, lost in thought, Swiss stepped outside for a smoke. He lit his cigarette and took a few drags, letting the smoke curl lazily into the morning air. For a while, he just watched her She looked distant, distracted, and undeniably weary. A small smile tugged at his lips as he made his way toward her, careful not to startle her.

Their eyes met, and something soft passed between them. He noticed the subtle way she shifted in her seat, one hand braced against her lower back, trying to ease the ache. Without a word, he flicked the cigarette to the ground and crushed it under his boot. Then, stepping closer, he knelt beside her and gently offered, “May I?” His hands hovered near her back, waiting for her permission, the sincerity in his voice impossible to miss.

Feeling the strain of her pregnancy, Addy gratefully accepted the offer. Swiss positioned himself behind her, ready to provide some much-needed relief. His experienced hands began to dig deep into her tissues. As he worked his magic, he shared a heartwarming detail, “My sister was pregnant once. I used to do this for her whenever she was in her third trimester.”

“You’re an uncle,” Addy said, not surprised, “That’s why you’re so good with Kaisarion.”

“Yea,” he agreed, “Speaking of Kaisarion. I haven’t seen much of him this time around.”

“We brought his nanny along this time,” she revealed, “She keeps the kids on a pretty strict schedule. We thought it'd be easier.”

“Well,” Swiss let out a sigh, “easier for you, hopefully.”

Addy, feeling the tension melt away, let out a moan of relief. The touch of Swiss’s fingers was pure bliss, causing her to let her head fall back in delight. “That feels amazing!” she exclaimed.

"I have magic fingers," he chuckled, suggesting they could do other things too as he allowed his hands to gradually travel farther up Addy’s back. However, he could sense her resistance building up.

Suddenly, without any warning, Addy lurched forward with a sharp cry. “Ow!” she gasped

Remorseful, Swiss hurriedly apologized, “I’m sorry, Addy. I didn’t mean to put too much pressure on you.”

“No, it’s not that,” she quickly replied.

As she tried to brush it off, Swiss gently reached for the hem of her shirt. “Let me see,” he said, already lifting it before she could respond.

“Swiss—”

But it was too late. The fabric rose just high enough to reveal her tarnished skin, swollen where fresh marks had been placed.

“Jesus, Addeline!” he choked, falling back a bit, like the sight had physically struck him. “Did he… did he do this to you?”

She froze, every part of her tensing. There was no confusion in his voice. He wasn’t guessing. He knew.

"Well, yes, but...”

Swiss cut her off before she could find the words. “Why? Why would he—”

He stopped mid-sentence, realization setting in as the pieces snapped into place. It wasn’t violence in the way he’d feared. It was something else. Something chosen. He exhaled sharply and lowered her shirt with a slow, almost reverent touch. “I don’t understand,” he muttered, more to himself than her. “I don’t understand how you can enjoy that.”

"I didn't!" she exclaimed quickly, "I mean, I wasn't sure if I would enjoy or not. Sometimes we like to try new things."

“I don’t want to hear about it, okay?” Swiss snapped, standing abruptly. "It pisses me off when he hurts you like that, whether it’s consensual or not.”

Addy blinked, startled by the sudden turn in his tone.

“I don’t know what bothers me more,” he continued, his face twisted with frustration, “hearing about how he inflicts pain on you or hearing about how you get off on it.”

Addy turned away, her shoulders rising defensively. “It’s not about enjoying pain,” she said quietly, voice fraying at the edges. “It’s about… trust. About surrender. About knowing the person holding you can break you but chooses not to. Or at least…” She stopped, biting down on the rest of the sentence.

Swiss’s head turned sharply, his stare unreadable now.

“Did he choose not to?”

Her eyes burned, “Most of the time,” she said. “But sometimes… sometimes it gets blurred.”

A heavy silence fell between them and Addy hung her head, unable to meet the ghoul’s gaze.

“You should give me a chance, Adds,” he suggested to her, “I can make you feel good without any pain. I don’t need to dominate you to get a hard-on,” he added, a bitter edge creeping into his tone. There was truth behind it, but also frustration, maybe even jealousy. He let it hang for a beat before turning to walk away. Halfway down the steps of the gazebo, he paused. His jaw tightened. He looked back over his shoulder, not fully but just enough.

“And you’d cum,” he murmured, low and deliberate. “God, how you would cum.”

He gave a subtle shake of his head, like he didn’t expect a response, but still hoped the words would stay with her. Then he turned fully and walked off, leaving her to ponder his offer.

Notes:

So, are we liking jealous Swiss? Is it fair of him to blame Papa for his kinks? And hey, if Addy likes it then what's the problem? Do we think Addeline is going to give Swiss a chance? Or is she going to stay with her Papa? ;)

Chapter 22: You're Always There, Riding Next To Me

Summary:

Addy's twins are in trouble as preterm labor once again threatens their safe delivery. Papa finally comes to a realization that he must allow his wife breaks between pregnancies to ensure that his future children do not meet the same fate as his twins.

Notes:

I admit, this chapter feels a bit rushed to me so if there is anything that readers would like to see added (anything they feel might be missing from this part of the story) feel free to leave a comment and let me know. I'm always concerned about adding too much fluff. I also made some last-minute changes to this chapter, switching Cirrus's role with Ellie. I felt it made more sense that Addy's best friend should return since they are doing a show in Addy's hometown.

It was the end of October; the tour was down to its last two shows. They were in Addy’s hometown of Tampa, and she was thrilled to be back for a short time. Ellie graced the band with her presence, contacted by Papa Emeritus himself to accompany the crew backstage so that his wife could visit with her best friend.

The Clergy, with Papa’s input, timed everything so that Addy would be home before her due date and could safely deliver the twins at home. Everyone gathered at sound check, getting acquainted with the new stage, and testing out the sounds of the instruments in the unfamiliar venue. Ideas were flowing as they brainstormed ways to keep the current show fresh and exciting.

During this bustling time, Papa was busy with a meet and greet before the show. Addy, now too big to stand up with the rest of the ghouls, sat on the floor, observing the scene. She patiently waited for everyone to finish so they could all head to the green room and grab a light meal. It was a well-deserved break before they could finally relax for a few hours and unwind. The anticipation was high, and they were ready to make the most of their downtime.

“Swiss,” Addy called out, “I can’t hear your mic at all.”

Swiss, growing increasingly irritated, realized his mic was still malfunctioning. The techs had already attempted to fix it twice, to no avail. “Damn it!” he yelled in frustration, feeling discouraged. “I guess they don’t like my voice.”

“Nonsense!” Addy exclaimed; her tone filled with reassurance. “You have an angelic voice. It’s their loss for not being able to appreciate it.”

Ellie leaned into Addy’s ear, “God, he is so hot. I think I’ll try to sleep with him this time around.”

Addy shook her head, locking eyes with her friend, clearly disapproving of Ellie's words, "I don't think you should do that," she said firmly, jealousy bubbling beneath the surface.

Ellie, with a hint of defiance, replied, "And why not?"

Addy simply stated, "Just don't, okay?"

As Swiss finished expressing his frustration, he turned to Addy and gave her an enchanting glance. It was a look filled with a mix of admiration and gratitude, silently conveying his appreciation for her kind words.

“What the hell was that?” Ellie exclaimed, catching sight of the ghoul and her friend exchanging flirtatious glances.

“Nothing,” Addy shook herself out of it, catching the man’s eyes once more.

Their enchanting gaze was abruptly broken as Swiss noticed a sudden shift in Addy’s expression. A look of dread washed over her face, causing her complexion to turn pale white. All traces of emotion vanished, replaced only by pure fear. It was as if she had seen a ghost, and Swiss’s heart skipped a beat. Concern filled his voice as he asked, “Addy, what’s wrong? Are you okay?”

In that intense moment, Addy instinctively placed her hands between her legs, needing confirmation of what she had felt.

Ellie too noticed the shift and worriedly asked, “Addeline? What is it?”

Swiss, without hesitation, dropped his guitar and rushed to her side. Kneeling to her level, he gently took her hands in his, anxious to understand what she was experiencing. Their eyes locked, noses almost touching, as Addy revealed with a hint of stuttering, “My water just broke.”

Swiss’s heart skipped a beat as a wave of fear washed over him, “Fuck, you’re bleeding,” he exclaimed, his voice trembling with concern. “Addy, we need to get you to the hospital now!”

“What’s wrong?” Ellie asked, her concern evident as she observed the unsettling sight of blood, “Is she okay?”

"No, she's not," Swiss said flatly, the irritation in his voice unmistakable, wondering how many times it would take before the woman's husband realized what kept causing such issues. "It's kind of a thing around here."

By this time, everyone on stage could sense that something was going on. Swiss, filled with concern, called out for Cirrus, knowing that Addy would feel more at ease with her than the others. “Cirrus, we’ve got a repeat situation!” Swiss exclaimed urgently.

Cirrus, feeling a sense of panic at the unknown, asked, “What happened?”

Without hesitation, Swiss sprinted away, shouting back, “The babies are coming! Stay with her while I go find the Cardinal!”

“It’s too early for the babies to come, right?” Ellie’s questions were lost among the ghouls.

Swiss ran like a man possessed, desperately searching for Papa in the midst of his fan meet-up. He didn’t even hesitate to interrupt a photo op, fully aware of the urgency of the situation. Papa, taken aback by Swiss’s distress, couldn’t help but feel a sense of unease himself. The ghoul, usually cool and collected, was now breathless and struggling to find the right words to convey the news.

“What’s going on, Swiss?” Papa asked, his confusion evident.

“Listen, Cardinal, you gotta come with me,” Swiss pleaded.

“I’m in the middle of something,” Copia responded, still unsure of the gravity of the situation. But then Swiss managed to utter just one word, “Addy.”

That was all it took. Copia’s eyes widened in terror. “No,” he exclaimed, his voice filled with desperation. Without wasting a second, he turned to the meet and greet coordinator to explain the situation and then sprinted off with Swiss to be by his wife’s side.

The men made their way back to the stage, their footsteps echoing in the tense silence. Cirrus, ever the supportive companion, was by Addeline’s side, offering comfort as she struggled with both emotional and physical pain. Addeline clung to her. Now, having contractions, her piercing, agonizing cries cut through the air, filling it with raw anguish and desperation.

Papa’s heart sank as he witnessed Addeline’s distress. Without a moment’s hesitation, he dropped to his knees beside her, his voice filled with a mixture of concern and determination, “Do not fret, my love,” he reassured her, his eyes filled with unwavering love. “Let’s get to the hospital.”

In that moment, the weight of their situation hung heavy in the air. Swiss chimed in with the question that was on everyone’s mind, “What about the show?”

Papa, with a heavy heart, made a difficult decision, “It’s canceled.”

The crew and the ghouls wasted no time and hurriedly made their way to the nearest hospital. Papa, Ellie, and Swiss worked together to support Addy as they entered the emergency room. While Papa was busy comforting Addy, Swiss rushed up to the counter to inform the staff about the urgent situation, “We have a pregnant woman here in labor,” Swiss explained, his voice filled with concern. “She’s 28 weeks along and she’s carrying twins.”

Without hesitation, a nurse quickly emerged and swiftly wheeled Addy to the maternity ward. The two musicians along with Ellie followed closely behind, determined to be there for Addy during this crucial moment. The tension hung in the air as they navigated the hospital corridors, their hearts filled with a mix of anxiety and hope.

Once Addy was settled in a bed, a doctor joined the scene. Ellie and Papa provided comfort to her while Swiss anxiously paced around the room. Sensing their fear, the doctor spoke up, offering words of reassurance, “Hey, everyone, take a deep breath and try to relax. You’ve come to the right place.”

Her calming words helped ease the tension in the room, and everyone found a sense of calm amidst the chaos.

The beautiful young physician introduced herself to the group as Dr. Raegan Press, “I’m Dr. Press, but everyone likes to call me Dr. Raegan because we have two Press’s on this floor,” she explained looking down at a clipboard. “There wasn’t enough room in the hospital for two of us,” she said with a warm smile.

As she settled in, the doctor apologized for not having prior information at Addy’s arrival, acknowledging the swift nature of their entrance, “Can I get your name, sweetheart?”

The room buzzed with anticipation as everyone began answering the doctor’s questions on Addy’s behalf. However, Dr. Raegan kindly intervened, recognizing the importance of letting Addy speak for herself, “I know everyone in here must care very deeply for Addeline, but how about we let the mother-to-be speak for herself?”

Addy immediately felt a connection with the doctor, appreciating her encouragement to find her own voice in this moment.

The doctor slipped on a pair of gloves to check if the woman was in active labor. While doing so, she asked, “Has your water broken, Addeline?”

Addy replied, “Yes, about an hour ago.”

While doing a cervical exam, she gently said, “So, some of these guys are calling you Addy and some of them are calling you Addeline. I’d like to know what you’d prefer?”

“Addy is fine,” she answered.

The doctor nodded, gently completing the exam. “Okay, Addy. You’re at seven centimeters. You’re in active labor.”

Addy gasped, her whole body going tense. “Oh God!”

Papa shot forward. “What does that mean?” he demanded, his voice sharp, panic rising in his throat.

Dr. Raegan met his eyes with controlled seriousness. “Twenty-eight weeks is early,” she said carefully. “But not impossible. We’re going to take this one step at a time. You’re in the right place.”

Dr. Raegan peeled off her gloves and stepped back, her eyes catching something on her clipboard. Her expression shifted. It was subtle, but Addy caught it.

“What is it?” she asked, her voice tightening.

The doctor hesitated, then looked up with steady eyes. “You’re carrying twins,” she said gently.

Addy’s breath hitched. Her hand instinctively moved to her belly, her heart beginning to race. “Twins.” she whispered, like the word might crumble if she said it too loudly.

She searched the doctor’s face and found something that made her stomach twist—concern. Quiet, professional concern. But it was enough.

“Is that bad?” she asked, her voice growing small.

Dr. Raegan stepped closer and placed a hand on her arm. “Addy, we can do a lot for twins born this early. We’ve come a long way. Right now, I need you to focus on breathing and staying as calm as you can. That’s going to help your babies more than anything.”

Addy nodded, but her eyes darted toward Papa, searching for something. Perhaps comfort, permission to panic or maybe she just wanted to know she wasn’t alone.

Papa couldn’t sit idle anymore and asked, “Are the babies coming too early? Can they survive?”

The doctor, taken aback by Papa’s appearance, noticed that everyone was in costume and wondered, “Are we doing some cosplay tonight?”

Swiss, eager to explain, said, “We’re Ghost. It’s a band. We’re actually pretty popular.”

The doctor noticed the ghoul, who obviously appeared to be much younger than the Cardinal, and assumed, “Oh, you must be the father.”

Papa didn’t look too pleased at the mistake and promptly corrected her. He raised his hand and confidently declared, “I am the father. We already have some little ones.”

Addy, worried about her son, asked, “Where’s Kaisarion?”

Swiss reassured her, saying, “Don’t worry about K man. The nanny took him back to the hotel.”

“Addy what pregnancy is this for you, dear?”

“This is my third.”

“And can you tell me the birthdates of your other children?”

Swiss scoffed, knowing the doctor would comment on the quick succession of pregnancies, “So, Addy, you got pregnant 3 weeks after your first was born and 6 weeks after your second?” The disapproval in the doctor’s voice was evident.

“Wow, that’s impressive. Do you want a big family?” the doctor asked.

Addy, not wanting to reveal her true feelings in front of the Cardinal, was almost relieved when she suddenly experienced a strong contraction. The pain surged through her body, causing every muscle to tighten in response. In that moment, she couldn’t contain the overwhelming anguish any longer. An ear-splitting scream escaped her lips, jolting her friends, family, and even the unsuspecting bystanders on the floor. It was a cry that reverberated with such force that it seemed to echo through the very depths of her soul.

Ellie winced as if she could feel the pain, and Swiss practically sprinted to get to Addy’s bedside. The Cardinal tightly squeezed his wife’s hand. The doctor remained calm and reassured everyone, “It’s okay. Pain is a normal part of childbirth, and Addy is quite far along. Addy, we can order an epidural or continue naturally. Do you have a preference?”

Addy screamed through her cramps, “Epidural, please!”

“I’ll send in the anesthesiologist,” Doctor Raegan promised before leaving the room.

A very kind nurse kept a close eye on Addeline and her babies, making sure they were well. She monitored Addy’s vital signs, checked the babies’ heart rates, and helped her find a comfortable position. She would occasionally check Addy’s dilation and bring her ice chips to munch on.

“How are they doing?” Addy asked anxiously. The nurse glanced at the monitor and reassured her that the twins were doing fine. Addy felt relieved to hear that. Meanwhile, Papa stepped out to make a call about rescheduling the show, wanting to keep his fans happy. Swiss took Papa’s place and held Addy’s hand, which reminded her of their recent kiss and made her blush. Ellie noticed this and found it strange, but she didn’t say anything.

Swiss observed that the woman had run out of ice chips and asked, “Do you want more of those?”

She replied, “I kinda want a popsicle.”

Swiss chuckled, “You can’t suck on a popsicle in front of the Cardinal, Addy. You’ll get pregnant again before the twins come out.”

Ellie laughed at this joke, along with the ghoul, but their laughter was interrupted as the Cardinal returned, nudging Swiss out of his spot.

“Anything new?” Copia asked.

Addy replied, “No, but this epidural is amazing this time around. I can’t feel a thing.”

Just as Addy spoke the words, a strong contraction hit her, taking her breath away. Her stomach stiffened, and she felt the babies kicking fiercely, “Christ,” she exclaimed, “Maybe it’s not as amazing as I thought.”

After a few hours, the doctor returned with two nurses pushing baby bins in for the twins, “Addy,” she began, “Let’s check your progress, dear.” She examined Addy and noticed that she was fully dilated at 10 centimeters.

The moment was filled with anticipation as the doctor looked at Addy, Papa, Swiss, and Ellie, announcing, “It’s time to start pushing.”

Swiss wondered if it was okay to stay, but since no one asked him to leave, he stayed to offer support. Papa gazed at his wife with adoring eyes and whispered, “Alright, Amore, you know what to do.”

With Papa holding her hand tightly, Ellie made her way over to Addy’s empty one.

Dr. Raegan reassured Addy, “Alright, mama, you know what to do, right? Three big pushes with each contraction!”

The presence of several nurses made Addy nervous, but the doctor assured her they were all there to help. With all her might, Addy pushed during the first contraction, and with just one push, baby number one popped out, making quite the fuss, “Guys you’ve got a boy!” The doctor happily revealed.

Addy’s joy was evident as she gasped in delight. Her conditioned belief that her worth was based on the number of boys she could provide still lingered. “Opus” she silently called out. Opus was quickly whisked away to the first bin.

“Alright, Addy, how about another push when you feel the next contraction, hon!”

When the pain radiated through her abdomen, Addy gave another big push. This time, the doctor didn’t reveal the baby’s gender; instead, a nurse swiftly took the child. Curious, and not yet concerned, she looked down and smiled, "Well, what is it?"

Nobody said a word. This raised an alarm in the young woman, "The baby isn’t crying! Why isn’t the baby crying?”

The concern on Ellie’s face and the gloomy look from Swiss added to her worry.

“What is it?” Papa was now asking, worried about his child. He jumped up to see what was happening. Things became incredibly intense as Swiss restrained Papa, ensuring he wouldn’t interfere with the skilled professionals.

Everything was happening too fast. The bed was lowered. Nurses scrambled at her sides. A bright light swung overhead. Someone lifted her gown while another voice called out vitals. She heard the crinkle of sterile packaging, the beeping of a fetal monitor, and then—

“Clear the airway!” a pediatrician barked, hunched over something just out of Addy’s line of sight.

Her vision blurred. Sweat rolled down her temples. Her legs were trembling. She tried to sit up, to see what was happening, but a firm hand on her shoulder kept her down. Somebody finally moved out of the way and then she saw. The baby, her baby, was blue. A mask was pressed to the baby’s face, a nurse rapidly counting compressions as a respiratory therapist adjusted oxygen levels.

“Heart rate’s dropping—come on, come on—”

Papa had gone completely still. Swiss slowly let him go, and the man stepped toward the edge of the chaos, no longer yelling, just watching with wide, horrified eyes.

Addy turned her head toward him, desperate. “Tell me the baby is okay,” she whispered.

But Papa couldn’t answer. His lips parted, but no sound came out.

The room was still buzzing with medical orders and the hiss of machines, but everything else fell away. Addy couldn’t breathe. She couldn’t move. All she could do was listen, wait, and pray her baby would take her first breath before it was too late.

The seconds dragged on like hours. Every breath Addy took felt thin and useless, like it couldn’t reach her lungs. She stared at the crowd of medical staff clustered around her baby, searching for a sign that the infant was still with them.

“Come on, little one,” someone whispered. “You can do this.”

Then—

A tiny sound broke through the air. It was weak. Barely a whimper. But it was something.

“She’s breathing,” one of the nurses confirmed, her voice trembling with relief. “We’ve got spontaneous respiration!”

The pediatrician leaned over the baby with practiced hands, adjusting the oxygen mask but no longer pushing air. “Keep the flow going. Let’s get her stabilized.”

Addy’s sob cracked loose before she could stop it. A keening, gasping cry of pure, unfiltered relief. Her hands covered her face as her body trembled, shaking harder now than when the pain had gripped her.

“She?" Addy asked, voice nearly swallowed by emotion. “She’s really breathing?”

Dr. Raegan smiled softly, though her eyes were still watchful. “Yes, Addy. She’s breathing. She’s not out of the woods yet, but she’s fighting.”

Papa staggered toward her, barely keeping his composure. He grabbed her hand, gripping it tight against his chest. His eyes were wide and wet, but his voice was steady when he said, “She’s strong. Just like her mother.”

Across the room, Swiss stood in the corner, arms folded tightly over his chest, jaw locked, but there was relief in his eyes. Ellie too felt the relief.

The chaos had begun to settle. The machines quieted to soft, steady beeps. The urgent voices lowered to gentle murmurs. A calm had finally descended on the room. Dr. Raegan turned to Papa, her expression softer now. Cradled in her gloved arms was a small, wrinkled bundle, wrapped tightly in a pink and blue-striped blanket.

She stepped closer and gently placed the baby in his arms. “Congratulations,” she said, her voice carrying a weight of hard-earned hope. “Here’s your son.”

Papa stared down at the tiny infant with wide eyes, his breath catching as the baby’s fingers curled instinctively against his chest. He swallowed hard, too overwhelmed to speak.

Before anyone could respond, a nurse approached Addy with another bundle, smaller, even more delicate, but breathing now and cheeks a faint pink under the oxygen tubing.

“Congratulations,” the nurse said, her eyes warm. “You have a girl.”

Addy gasped, her face crumpling as tears rushed down her cheeks. She laughed through sobs. “A girl and a boy?”

Papa turned to them, his eyes shining. “Wow, my love,” he said, voice full of awe, “you’ve given me two of each now.”

He leaned down, pressing a kiss to Addy’s forehead, then another to his newborn daughter’s. There was reverence in every movement, as if he knew how close they’d come to losing it all.

Ellie rushed in with Swiss right behind her, both of them breathless with relief. Ellie’s eyes widened when she saw the babies, joy and disbelief blooming across her face.

“Oh my God,” she whispered. “They’re beautiful.”

Then, grinning through her tears, she leaned closer to Addy. “What’s her name?”

Addy looked down at the tiny girl in her arms, a fierce little thing, fragile, and still fighting. She opened her mouth, then paused, breath catching in her throat.

“She’s... she's Cirice.”

Swiss couldn’t help but giggle as he said, “Ah, I see what you’re doing now. You want a baby for each album track, huh?”

Ellie nudged Swiss, indicating that joking might not be appropriate in that moment, but it did earn a laugh from Papa.

In that special moment with her friends, Addeline couldn’t shake off the worries about her tiny and underdeveloped twins. They were so fragile, needing a lot of growing still. Addeline knew they wouldn’t be leaving the hospital any time soon, and it pained her heart. The uncertainty of potential complications weighed on her mind.

On top of that, Papa needed to finish the tour which meant he would have to leave her for a week. Addeline wondered if she would be alone. Maybe Swiss could stay? So many unanswered questions dampened her happiness with her new bundles of joy. It seemed Papa was unaware of the potential problems, so she chose to keep quiet for now, not wanting to spoil the moment for him. Protecting him was always one of her top priorities.

The Emeritus twins were taken to the NICU for proper care. Little Cirice, weighing only 2 pounds, needed respiratory support for her breathing difficulties, while Opus, at 2.5 pounds, struggled with regulating his body temperature and had jaundice. It was heartbreaking for Addy, who had hoped to breastfeed her babies, to see them needing to be fed through a tube.

Due to NICU restrictions, only two people could be with the twins at a time, so Swiss and Ellie waited in the waiting room while Papa and Addy spent time with their precious little ones.

“They’re so tiny, aren’t they?” Papa exclaimed.

“They look like hamsters,” Addy added.

Feeling devastated and blaming herself, the woman looked into Copia’s eyes with deep sadness, “Papa, I’m so sorry. I should have listened to you. You told me not to overwork myself and I didn’t listen.”

The Cardinal, appalled by Addeline’s self-blame, reassured her, “Amore, I will not have you blaming yourself for something that is beyond your control. It is nonsense to think such a thing.”

Seeing his wife in tears, he realized he needed to approach her worries with more sensitivity. “Tesoro, look at me,” he gently lifted her chin, meeting her charcoal eyes with his, “This is not your fault.”

When Addy couldn’t bear looking at her babies any longer, she asked Papa to walk her back to her room. Due to her health, she had to stay there for a few days, but Papa had to leave for their next show, “I feel so guilty leaving you, Cara Mia,” he expressed, struggling to balance both their happiness and the expectations of his fans.

Understanding his predicament, Addy reassured him, “It’s okay, Papa. You canceled a show for me.”

Copia nodded, “Yes, and I’ll make up for it before we return if possible. Will you be alright alone, dear?”

Addy felt scared about being left alone with two infants in critical care, but she knew Papa couldn’t cancel the rest of the tour. Summoning her courage, she replied, “I’ll be okay. I can stay at my old apartment and visit the babies. I’m right where I need to be.”

Just then, Ellenore and Swiss walked into the room, overhearing the conversation. Swiss offered, “I’ll stay with her.”

Papa pondered the idea but ultimately dismissed it, “You’re my only male backup vocalist, I need you with me.

Ellie volunteered, “I can stay with her. It’s no trouble.”

The Cardinal turned to Addy and asked, “Would you like that, darling? If Ellenore kept you company?”

Although Addy adored Ellenore, the fleeting thought of how it would be to have Swiss care for her danced across her mind. couldn’t help but want Swiss to stay.

“Well, Ellie, you know I have a one-bedroom apartment so it might be cramped.”

Papa interjected, “If everyone wants their own space, you can stay at the hotel.”

Addeline, not wanting him to spend the extra money, assured him, “No, that’s fine. Ellie and I can share a bed, or she can sleep on the couch. It’s no big deal.”

“Then it’s settled,” Copia said. “Thank you, Ellenore.”

Before leaving, Copia gave Addeline a long, passionate kiss. It always saddened him to leave her behind, especially now with two very sick babies, “Amore, I will call each night. Maybe I can even make a drive back to see you and the children between the two shows,” he promised.

Addeline held onto his hand tightly as he turned to leave, only letting go when their fingertips finally slipped apart. After Papa was no longer in sight Swiss made his way to her bed. He hesitated for a split second, then leaned in and pressed a soft, lingering kiss to her forehead. She closed her eyes at the feel of it. His hand came to rest firmly on her shoulder, thumb brushing gently against her collarbone, an intimate gesture that said far more than words could.

When he looked into her eyes, it wasn’t just gratitude or concern that lingered there, it was longing. The kind that left no room for doubt.

“Bye, Adds,” he said, his voice low, almost reverent. The way he said it, like he didn’t want to go.

Ellie, standing off to the side, narrowed her eyes. Her gaze darted between the two of them, registering every small detail—the way Addy looked back at him, the silence that stretched too long, the tenderness that didn’t belong to a friend. Something in her stomach twisted.

She found it too peculiar to ignore. As soon as they were alone, Ellie turned to her with a sideways glance and asked, “Hey, Addy… what’s going on with you and Swiss?”

Addy blinked, caught off guard. “What do you mean?”

Ellie hesitated, chewing her bottom lip for a moment. “The way he looked at you. The way you looked at him. He kissed your forehead like—” She stopped herself mid-thought, waving a hand as if brushing it away. “Never mind. I’m probably just reading into things.”

*
Addy's heart fluttered with anticipation as she waited for her husband's return. The tour's end marked the beginning of their reunion, a moment she had longed for during their days of separation. The thought of finally being in his arms again filled her with a sense of joy and longing that only his homecoming could satisfy.

Her heart pounded at the sudden knock on the apartment door, jolting her from her seat. She rushed toward it, breath caught in her throat, and slowly turned the knob. The moment she saw his face, all hesitation vanished. With a gasp, she threw herself into his arms, wrapping her legs around his waist as if to make sure he could never leave again. Copia dropped his bags without a second thought, arms locking tightly around her as he buried his face in her shoulder. The world outside the doorway disappeared.

“Hello, Amore,” he greeted her.

Ellie had made a swift exit, understanding that her presence was no longer required by her friend. The Cardinal thanked the girl for caring for his wife in his absence.

Addy noticed the absence of another as well, “Where is Kaisarion, Papa?”

“He’s on a flight back home. The nanny is with him. You need not worry about caring for him in your condition.”

"We can't go home yet, Papa," she wanted to remind her husband in case he'd forgotten, "The doctor said the twins won't be ready to leave the hospital until their original due date.

“Yes, I understand my darling,” Addeline had explained the situation to him several times before, “December 18th. You’ve said this.”

“Do you want to go see them?” She gleefully asked.

Having not laid eyes upon his children for a few weeks, Copia was very delighted at the thought of visiting them again. His heart swelled with anticipation and joy, eager to see their growth.

“They are still so small, Papa."

“I know, darling,” his tone was accepting, patient even, understanding that his wife needed his support.

Copia’s heart ached with a tangle of emotions as he prepared to see his delicate newborns. The joy of meeting Opus and Cirice was overshadowed by a heavy guilt that clung to him like a second skin. He blamed himself for Addy’s early labor with Kaisarion, and now again with the twins. Each fragile breath they took felt like a silent accusation, a reminder of the strain their love had placed on her body. The weight of that responsibility settled deep in his chest. As he stood at the threshold of the NICU, he made a quiet vow—no more rushing, no more careless passion that might lead to another risk. He made a conscious decision to abstain from rushing into another pregnancy.

Notes:

And just like that, we have a second male heir! And thank goodness little Opus and Cirice pulled through, although they'll face small challenges. And now Swiss is even more enamored with Addy after seeing what she goes through to bring life into the world. It's something Papa is always smitten with as well. If you're still reading, thanks so much! I hope you're enjoying this story. Kudos and comments are always appreciated. :)

Chapter 23: Call Me Little Sunshine

Summary:

Things seem perfect in Addeline's life at the moment. Elizabeth and Kaisarion are thriving, and the twins continue to grow stronger with each passing day. Mentally content, she enjoys a year free from pregnancy. However, Papa's reminder signals the approaching end of this respite, urging her to consider expanding the family once more.

Notes:

Not a ton happens in this chapter plot wise, but it is a cute little segway to our next tour (where more than enough will take place). We get a peek into the personalities of the children for this part of the story as well. Elizabeth is by far my favorite Emeritus child, keeping everyone on their toes.

As always, Sister was there to greet her son and Addeline as they arrived home, the twins being carried by their mother. The scene unfolded with a mix of chaos and love as little Elizabeth, just shy of two, darted out of the house towards the yard.

“Elizabeth!” Sister called.

The child ignored her grandmother, heading further down the hill. Sister's urgent call for her son, Copia, to retrieve the adventurous toddler echoed through the air.

“Oh Cardi, get her. She’ll run straight into the woods.”

Copia's heart raced as he turned to face the direction his daughter had disappeared in, calling out desperately, "ELIZA!"

The chaotic scene continued to unfold as young Kaisarion, having learned to walk in his parents' absence, joined the commotion outside. Sister swiftly scooped him up as she watched Copia chase after Elizabeth. Addeline, amazed by Kaisarion's newfound skill, expressed her surprise, “He’s walking?” When did—”

“He learned that while you were gone, dear. And he’s into everything. We might want to consider hiring another nanny.”

Copia returned with a squirming Elizabeth, trying to calm her down with a warning, “Eliza, do you want daddy to spank you?”

“NO!” she yelled, kicking her arms and legs.

The tension rose as Elizabeth cried out for her mama amidst the turmoil and then the twins began to cry. Feeling overwhelmed, Addy proposed retreating inside for some peace, closing the door behind them to escape the flurry of activity.

Sister placed Kaisarion down on the floor and Copia let Elizabeth down as well. The intense family dynamics escalated as Elizabeth, with a strong will and a hint of an Italian accent, defiantly declared, "fucking rats."

Copia, surprised by her words and accent, humorously remarked, "My goodness, she sounds like me. But Eliza, you shouldn’t say fuck."

The child giggled as Sister remarked it would be the last time she let the girl watch any of his concerts.

Addeline, disapproving of her daughter's language, instructed Elizabeth to apologize at once, “What a thing to say, Elizabeth!” the woman would have popped the girl herself had she not had her hands full.

Reluctantly, Elizabeth hugged Copia and grumbled, "sorry daddy...". But before whisking her brother away, she called out behind her, "They're still coming after you!" The man laughed and shook his head at the strange child.

Sister drew in a deep breath as she approached Addeline, her eyes filled with anticipation, "Let me see these little ones."

Delicately, Addeline passed Opus to Sister, intuitively understanding her desire to see the male heir first. "Oh, they are so tiny," she marveled.

Copia chimed in, reminiscing, "You should have seen them when they were born. They were no larger than the span of my hand."

With a sympathetic nod, Sister addressed Addeline, "My dear Addy, we've arranged for a nurse to look after the twins until they grow a bit older."

“Thank you, Sister,” the woman was grateful, “That is a great burden off my shoulders.”

“Now, Cardi, Kaisarion’s first birthday is fast approaching and naturally it’s a big milestone for our congregation.”

“No human sacrifices,” Addy bellowed.

“No, dear,” Sister promised, “Of course not, but there will be a slight pin prick on the boy’s finger… you know to signify the spilling of blood.”

Addeline wasn’t crazy about this idea either although she had to pick and choose her battles within the ministry.

“There is plenty of time to plan it,” the Cardinal said.

*

The passage of a few months saw the twins thriving and growing into robust children although Circe remained quite frail. Papa had been engrossed in crafting a new album for an upcoming tour, keeping him occupied. As Tuesday arrived, Addy realized she hadn't seen much of her husband since Sunday.

Concerned about his wellbeing, she ventured to his office, only to find he wasn’t there. She then checked the chapel, where the lingering scent of incense greeted her, yet Papa was nowhere to be found. Despite his absence, she settled into a pew, seeking solace in the quiet sanctuary. It was nice to be alone in the dimly lit and somewhat smoky room.

With a sudden jolt, she felt two fingers poking her from behind, shattering her peaceful reverie. Startled, she leaped out of her skin, heart racing at the unexpected intrusion. She whipped around to see who had disturbed her.

“Oh,” she beheld a ghoul, “Swiss, Hello.”

“Hi there,” he responded resting his chin on the bench before Addeline.

“You must be here to help Papa write new songs.”

“You caught me,” he revealed that he was indeed there to assist, along with the other ghouls, “How are the twins?”

“Great! They’re sleeping but Kaisarion and Elizabeth are in the mausoleum playing. They knocked over one of the caskets in there earlier, and Papa became quite cross.”

“I’ll bet he did!”

“But once he realized it was Nihil he praised them.”

Swiss laughed, “Funny, he really hates that guy.”

“Resents I think is a better word. Sister and I still have our fingers crossed that there is still hope for their relationship.”

The man nodded and addressed Addy very directly, “So, do I get a kiss?”

She lowered her head, a shy smile tugging at her lips as she gave a small shake of her head.

“No?” he scoffed with playful offense. “Alright. Where's your old man then?”

“Waiting for you I presume, probably somewhere with Sister Annaliese,” her tone had become both playful and spiteful.

“Sister Annaliese, huh?”

Addy recoiled, realizing she had inadvertently revealed her jealousy of the Sister of Sin.

“You don’t need to be jealous of her. You’re prettier than she is.”

The woman blushed, “I lost track of Papa. He’s been super busy lately. I was actually looking for him myself. I was going to check the studio next.”

“Then that’s where I’ll be,” he winked at her, “Keep the bed warm for me?”

Her eyes followed the man’s stride as he walked out of the chapel. She was taken aback by his boldness, flirting with her right there in the ministry. Despite her shock, she couldn't deny the temptation to take him up on his offer. She wondered just how much longer she could resist his persistent advances.

*
Addeline had not expected to see Papa that night but much to her surprise she felt the man slip into bed next to her. His warm hand made his way up her nightgown, "Papa?"

"Yes, Tesoro," he replied, growling in her ear, "Were you expecting someone else?"

She whipped around and took his face into her hands, “You haven’t slept with me in ages,” she sulked.

“Oh, Amore,” he tugged at a strand of her loose hair, “It’s been two days.”

“Well, I’ve been lonely.”

“I’m very sorry, my sweet. I’ve been working quite hard on this new album. I even had to borrow one of Nihil’s old songs, which is honestly quite good but never speak of it in front of the old bastard.”

She laughed, “Did Swiss help you?”

“Swiss, Cirrus, Sodo… yes, the whole gang. We made a lot of progress. I really needed another creator’s perspective on things. It’s never good for just one man to be in charge.”

“Of course, Papa.”

“Ah,” he paused, getting up from the bed, “I have something for you.”

“For me? What is it?”

The man returned with a small compact. He handed it to his wife who was very surprised to see what was inside.

“It’s… it’s—”

“Birth control, my darling. The pill! And you will start taking it immediately.”

She shook her head, “I don’t understand… I thought…”

“Never mind your thoughts. This time we will be waiting the entire six months before you fall pregnant again.”

“Does Sister know about this?”

“No,” the man admitted, “And she doesn’t need to. When the time is right you can come off them.”

Addeline was thankful to Copia for the temporary break. Without the pill, she knew it would only be a matter of time before he impregnated her once more and she was happy to see him putting her health ahead of the clergy's selfish desires.

Six months would give her plenty of time to figure out how to tell the man she didn't wish to have any more children.

*

August brought a flurry of activity as the band meticulously prepared for their upcoming tour across Australia and South America. The air buzzed with excitement and anticipation as final arrangements were put in place, instruments tuned, and hearts filled with the thrill of performing in new places. Addeline herself had never been to Australia and she was ecstatic about it.

Cirice and Opus were almost one now and had grown so much that their early arrival seemed like a distant memory. They looked like their siblings, but you could see Sister's features standing out. Their hair was taking its time to grow, keeping that soft baby fuzz that was lighter than Addeline's. They were slender, not like Kaisarion, and had a reserved nature, different from Elizabeth's outgoing personality. They had not yet begun to speak but babbled much to everyone’s delight.

*

Addy was packing her bags, getting all set for the upcoming tour. She tended to overpack, something Papa often scolded her about. She thought it was always best to have more than you need than to need something and not have it.

In a frantic moment, she snatched her birth control from the top of the dresser, only to be met with dismay as she discovered she was running low for the month and had no refills left.

“Shit,” she whispered under her breath, “Hey, Papa!”

Hearing the woman call him, Papa came running through the doors, “Yes, Amore? Are you almost finished?”

Addy, in a moment of urgency, thrust the nearly empty compact towards Copia's face, exclaiming, "I'm almost out. I need more."

In a soothing tone, Copia delicately brushed her hand aside and whimsically remarked, "Worry not, Tesoro. It’s been nearly a year since you’ve given birth to the twins. You might just find yourself expecting once more without a care in the world."

Addy nodded, "Right…” all that time had gone by, yet she struggled to articulate her wish to halt expanding her family.

Interrupting her thoughts, Sister's voice echoed from the kitchen, prompting Addeline and Papa to rush in, only to find a scene of spilled water and Opus making a hasty retreat away from a large cauldron.

Sister’s arms were crossed, as Elizabeth stood in front of the mess with a sly smile.

"Your daughter attempted to cook up the second heir."

With a playful innocence, the young girl proclaimed, "We don't need this many heirs, Papa. I'm already in competition with Kaisarion."

Addeline turned to her husband, questioning, "Are you sure you want more children?"

"We shall table it, dear," he responded, his certainty wavering.

Before the silence could thicken, a small voice piped up, tugging at his sleeve. “Daddy, can you ride the tricycle with me?”

His sternness melted in an instant. “Of course, Eliza, my darling.”

Notes:

I called this chapter "call me little sunshine" for a few reasons. Firstly, because the song is about the devil singing to an innocent individual, saying how he is always there for them even when nobody else is. I thought there was a likeness to that, and the way Swiss tries to seduce Addeline in the chapel and the way he is trying to get her to realize that he is there for her when Papa isn't. Also, because of Elizabeth and how she is obviously not a ray of sunshine. Although, I do love her spunky personality!

Chapter 24: Your Desolation Led You Into This

Summary:

It's the beginning of a new tour and we find two of our characters giving into temptation, leaving Addeline in a whirlwind of confusion, and unable to determine her next move.

Notes:

This is a turning point in the book for Addeline. I don't want to give away what happens, but her life takes quite a shocking turn, and she is forced to navigate through some tough emotions. SMUT (forbidden sex, p in v, oral f recieving).

It was time to go on the road after Papa had written the new album. They had a big tour prepared where they would spend the remaining year touring Australia and South America, and the spring touring North America and Europe. Addeline, having never gone to Australia was over the moon.

It was also the first time she had been on tour without being pregnant. She was ready to sing at entire shows, and she was excited to go drinking with the band when they celebrated successful nights. She was tired of being careful. She was ready to be reckless.

Papa and Addeline left the twins and Elizabeth with Sister, however, Kaisarion, now almost 2, always joined his parents on tour. The clergy, Sister, and Papa felt it was important to instill a sense of obligation in him from an early age to take up music.

The band’s journey began in Sydney, where they were scheduled to perform at the renowned Hordern Pavilion. Excitement filled the air as they touched down in the city. But there was no time to waste! Right after landing, they had an important interview lined up. With the pressure on, they hurriedly prepared themselves, making sure they were ready to rock both on stage and in front of the cameras.

Papa thought it would be great to bring a family element to the interview, so he decided to have Addeline join him for the first time. The host of the show was looking for a unique perspective on the band, something fresh and unheard of.

The whole crew, ghouls included, made it to Fox Studio’s, only slightly behind schedule. They were rushed out onto stage with Papa, Addy and Kaisarion sitting front and center and the ghouls sitting on either side of them. Jaynie Seal, a famous TV personality who would be conducting the interview was sitting in front of the rockstar couple ready to pick their brains.

The beautiful blonde turned to Copia to shake his hand, “What should I call you,” she asked.

Addy answered for him, knowing exactly what he preferred to be called, “You can call him Papa Emeritus.”

It made the Cardinal chuckle to have her answer for him—a subtle but sweet innuendo.

“Perfect,” the blonde said, “The lights will come on in about 30 seconds and I’ll do a quick introduction and we’ll take it from there!”

Jaynie had this super bubbly and kind personality. At first, she might’ve seemed a bit ditsy for the show, but Addy considered that most TV personalities acted that way for the showbiz vibe.

As soon as the lights turned on the woman began to speak, “This famous rock band and their incredible crew, along with their supportive and talented family, are taking Australia by storm with an epic tour! Get ready for mind-blowing performances, backstage adventures, and a glimpse into the close-knit bond that makes this band truly special. Don’t miss out on this unforgettable journey across the land Down Under!”

She turned to the band, “So we’ll go live again in about 2 minutes after some commercials. Is there anything that you don’t want me to ask about?”

Papa had no secrets to hide, and with a warm smile he urged the woman to ask any questions she pleased. It was clear that he wanted to provide a transparent and authentic experience for the interview. Addeline wanted to speak up to ask that nobody comment on her hasty succession of pregnancies but instead she kept tight lipped.

As the lights flickered back to life, Addy couldn’t help but notice the sudden illumination. In that moment, Swiss settled down beside her, while Kaisarion playfully alternated between their laps. Addy could hear Swiss gently scold the young boy telling him to settle down.

Jaynie addressed the crowd and the many viewers watching from home, “I’m here with Papa Emeritus, frontman of the band Ghost, and his whole crew. Papa you’ve brought somebody very special with you today.”

Papa replied, “Well, thank you so much for having us here,” he looked toward Addy and put his hand on her lap and introduced her, “This is my wife, Addeline, and the ghoul right there next to her is holding our dear young son, Kaisarion.”

“Kaisarion?” the woman repeated, playfully, “Is that a tribute to your song on the album, Impera?”

“Yes, it is,” Papa’s eyes lit up as he proudly spoke about his children, “And at home we have Elizabeth, our oldest daughter, and our adorable twins Opus and Cirice.”

“Four children?” Addeline could tell her disbelief was not just for show, but genuine surprise at the number of children had in such a short time span. It was a reaction she had grown accustomed to, but one that still felt judgmental and intrusive. People always seemed to comment on her family and her ability to become pregnant quickly, as if it were some kind of special talent. It was a topic that she wished people would stop fixating on and instead focus on the love and joy her children brought to her life.

“You stay busy, don’t you Papa Emeritus?” the host said, directly speaking about his bedroom escapades.

The Cardinal chuckled at the host’s remark, finding her directness about his intimate relations with his wife quite amusing. Addeline, on the other hand, couldn’t help but blush at the mention, feeling a mix of embarrassment and ferocity.

“And how long have you been married?” She continued to dig into the dynamics of the man’s relationship.

Addeline stepped into answer. She felt it had gone far enough. She could hear Swiss softly chuckling underneath his mask, “Since 2024,” she said, looking at her husband with a gleam in her eyes. Papa returned the look of adoration.

A look of confusion appeared on the host’s face, “4 babies in two years?”

Swiss playfully nudged her in the chest, a shared inside joke about Addy’s knack for being pregnant, “Well we had Kaisarion and the twins in the same year. Opus and Cirice were born two months early so…”

“But they’re fine now,” Papa added.

“That’s great to hear,” Jaynie proclaimed.

Her attention then shifted to the ghoul that held Papa’s son, “And this must be the big, bad babysitter?”

“This ghoul right here is our wonderful nanny, “Addy said with a smile, wrapping her arms around Swiss, who was completely concealed in his costume. They had to maintain their anonymity in public, as they had signed non-disclosure agreements and were not allowed to speak.

“It must be nice to have the support on the road.”

“It is,” Papa interjected, “We have a large village and that’s what it takes.”

“And Addy there has been a ‘pregnant’ ghoul in the group at times,” Jaynie asked indirectly, “It’s speculated that that pregnant ghoul, is you?”

The young woman fastened an invisible zipper across her lips, implying that she would never tell.

“Ok, okay,” Jaynie said, “I get it.”

The interview finally shifted away from family dynamics as the band delved into discussions about their latest songs, their plans for the ongoing tour, and even hinted at some exciting future endeavors. To add to the anticipation, the band treated the live crowd to a mesmerizing performance of one of their new songs, leaving everyone eager for the upcoming show.

With the interview wrapped up, they swiftly shifted their focus to getting ready for the electrifying performance that awaited them. It was time to ignite the stage and give the crowd an unforgettable experience!

Papa walked ahead of Addeline, allowing her to walk side by side with Swiss, who was still holding Kaisarion. The young tot reached for his mom while Addy pondered the awkwardness of the interview, “That was weird, right?” she asked Swiss.

“It was pretty fucking weird,” he agreed, “But you’re fascinating.”

“What do you mean?” The woman had no clue what he was speaking about.

“Well, you know, a lot of people don’t even know that Emeritus is married,” Swiss said, “It’s like this hidden secret that intrigues people. And let’s be real, having a big family always catches attention. Popping out babies is no walk in the park. You’re kind of amazing.”

Addeline crossed her arms, “Still, I’m tired of people always talking about what goes in or comes out of me.”

Swiss couldn’t help but burst into laughter, choking on his own amusement. Addy beamed with pride, knowing that she had succeeded in making him laugh so hard.

“That’s the hottest thing you’ve ever said,” the ghoul declared.

*

With less than two hours until the first show of the current tour, Addeline and Papa were in their room preparing to leave. From the bathroom, Addy could hear that he was on the phone with somebody.

"Yes... I see... no, that is not an issue... thank you..."

She wondered who he could be talking to. Not long after he hung up the phone, his voice rang out through the hotel room, "Addeline!”

Addy came running to her husband immediately, “Yes, Papa?”

“Tesoro, Ashley is ill, and I will need you to help with my wardrobe tonight instead of being on stage.”

Addy was fiercely opposed to the idea. It was the first show of the season and marked the first time she'd be able to sing for an entire setlist. She started a heated argument with the man, “What? That’s not my job! Certainly, there are others who could do that.”

“Nobody we can find on such short notice.”

“But Papa, I'm supposed to do vocals! I worked so hard to--”

"There will be other shows, Tesoro."

"But this is like the grand opening."

“I’ve made the decision already, Amore. Ther responsibility will fall on you.”

“But Papa—”

“Are you arguing with me right now, my pet?”

Addy stood firm in her opposition, yet reluctantly yielded to his demands. Her defiance had already strained their interaction, and she feared provoking his anger further.

“No, Papa… I mean, yes Papa. Whatever you wish.”

“That’s better,” the man said to her.

Addeline was torn between anger and gratitude. Papa had graciously allowed her the chance to do something most did not have the opportunity to do. Yet the nagging sensation that she was a lesser person in her marriage, where she had to toe the line without daring to ask a single question, seemed to suffocate her.

Papa’s voice interrupted her thoughts, “And Amore, if you fall pregnant again, I think your participation in the shows should cease.”

“What?”

“I don’t want to take any chances in the future with your health or the well-being of our unborn.”

Tell him, Addy thought to herself, tell him now that you don’t want to have any more babies, “Yes, Papa.”

"And do go find Kaisarion, dear. I'd like him to stay with you backstage."

Addy bowed her head toward Copia and departed to search for her son. After checking with the nanny and learning he was not there, worry crept in, and her heart sank. Her maternal instincts took over, and she sprinted through the halls, calling out for her son. She eventually burst into the ghoul's room.

Swiss was in his bedroom tuning his guitar when he heard somebody run into the room, “Cirrus?” He called, “Sodo?”

Footsteps shuffled toward where he sat. He saw that it was Addeline looking a bit shaken, “Hey, what’s wrong with you?”

“Please tell me you know where Kaisarion is because I’m about to have a panic attack.”

Swiss laughed as he continued to fiddle with his guitar, “K man? He saw a Koi Pond on the way in here out by the lobby. Cirrus and Sodo took him back down to see it.”

“Thank God,” the woman said as she came in and let herself plop down onto the bed. “Should I call to make sure he’s okay?”

“Adds, that kid is safe when he’s with us, trust me. We wouldn’t want to feel the wrath of Emeritus or the clergy for losing the heir.”

“Trust me, Swiss, if something happened to my son in your care, my wrath would be far worse.”

He chuckled, “Yea, I actually believe you mama bear." After an awkward silence, he boasted, "Hey tonight is the night, eh? First time singing through an entire concert?"

She regretfully looked down at her feet and confessed, "I have to step in for Ashley tonight so... I won't get to do the show."

Swiss put on a long face, "Oh no, that sucks! I know you were looking forward to that."

Addy took a long deep sigh and began to cry in her hands.

"Whoa, whoa now," Swiss was taken off guard by the emotional outburst, "I can't be a therapist here.”

She continued to sob, and he realized his attempt to lighten the mood with humor didn't quite land as he expected. Instead, he chose a more supportive approach by patting Addy on the back and encouraging her to open up, saying, "Talk to me, kid."

“And I feel like a handmaid,” she confessed, “Papa wants more kids, and I can barely keep track of who we have now. Elizabeth on her own is a handful. She tried to cook Opus the other day. I need permission to go anywhere, I have no friends, and everyone is always talking about me like I’m not even here.”

Swiss, unsure of what to say, simply listened as the woman opened up about her problems. He’d been well aware of these issues for quite some time. He couldn’t help but feel a sense of empathy for her.

“Well, applauds to you for not being pregnant now,” he clapped his hands.

Addeline laughed. For the first time in three years, she wasn’t with child.

“Gee thanks,” she wiped her tears, “But that’s only because Papa allowed me to take birth control.”

“Why don’t you just tell Copia you’re done having kids already?”

She shook her head, “I don’t know.”

“What do you mean you don’t know? Weren’t going to tell him right before you found out you were pregnant with the twins?”

“I just feel guilty.”

“Guilty for what? You have four!” he laughed hysterically, “How many more does he want you to give him?”

Addy shrugged, and rested her hand on Swiss’s knee, “I don’t know,” she conjectured, “They need boys and I’ve given them just two. And Opus isn't strong. I don't think he'd make a good singer because his lungs aren't what they should be. His pediatrician diagnosed him with asthma before this tour and that in itself has been so scary.”

Addeline’s touch had a bigger impact on the man than she could understand. In that moment, Swiss couldn’t help but reminisce about the passionate kiss they had shared before. It was a moment that had ignited a spark within him, and he found himself falling deeper and deeper for this incredible woman. As he pondered his feelings, he couldn’t help but wonder if she felt the same way. He felt it was an opportune time to bring it up since she seemed unhappy with life in the ministry.

“Listen, Addy, I know we said we weren’t going to bring it up again, but I’ve been thinking about it.”

“What’s that?” She urged him to go on.

“That kiss. You told me I confused you. And when we kissed again you told me it wasn’t ‘just’ a kiss. Does that mean that maybe you have some sort of feelings for me?”

Addeline was immediately taken back to the day that she shared a passionate kiss with the back-up singer—and then to the night of the wedding. It was something that happened organically and she had thought about it every now and then since it happened as well. There had always been a weird sexual tension between the two, but the kisses solidified it.

He didn’t wait for her to give an answer, “I felt something in that moment, and I think about it a lot. I tried to put it out of my head but whenever I see you, I think about it.”

The ghoul found himself at a crossroads, wanting to make a bold move but unsure of how Addy would react. Now, with his hand on her leg, he mustered up the courage and prepared for the possibility of rejection, "Addy can I touch you?”

“Touch?” she repeated.

“I just want to touch you, that’s all,” he whispered, his tone soft but insistent, as if he could make it harmless by saying the words.

When she didn’t object, he slid closer, his knee brushing her thigh, his fingers finding the button of her pants. The quiet click of it coming undone echoed louder than it should have. Addy’s breath caught. She knew what was coming. This wasn't the harmless touch he'd promised.

The sound of her zipper sliding down made her pulse hammer in her ears. His hand slipped beneath her waistband, knuckles grazing bare skin, and when he pressed past the thin fabric of her panties, her body betrayed her. Her thighs parted just enough.

His hand found the heat between her thighs. She gasped as he brushed over her slit, teasing, before pressing against her with a slow, deliberate stroke.

Shame and desire tangled inside her. She knew she should shove him away, that every second of this was betrayal, but her hips lifted to meet his hand. A whimper escaped her throat before she could stop it.

He circled her clit lazily, drawing soft moans from her lips, before sliding a finger inside her. Addy bit down on her lip hard enough to taste blood, her chest heaving as he pushed deeper, curling just enough to make her back arch. Papa’s name hovered on her tongue, but she swallowed it down with another moan.

“Say it,” he urged, his breath hot in her ear. “Say you want this.”

She couldn’t bring herself to speak. Instead, she let him guide her down against the bed, her legs parting as if in surrender.

The tension between them had been building for quite some time, stretching them taut like a wire ready to snap. Now it broke. His fingers drove deeper, and her body arched helplessly beneath him, every moan spilling out like carbonation from a bottle shaken too hard—frantic, bubbling and uncontrollable.

The ghoul smiled as he slipped his fingers free, leaving her clenching around nothing. She shivered at the loss, only for him to catch the waistband of her pants and underwear, easing them down, slow and purposeful, savoring every inch of her as it was revealed.

There was something so different about the way Swiss handled her. Sex with Copia was always rough, dominating, a force that thrilled her even when it left her shaking. But Swiss’s touch was gentler, coaxing, almost tender—and that difference made her chest ache as much as her body.

He positioned himself above her, his knee nudging between her thighs, holding her open. Their eyes locked, and for a heartbeat it felt less like betrayal and more like confession, a secret whispered between their gazes.

His hand returned, fingers parting her folds with featherlight strokes until one slipped inside again. Addy gasped, her back arching against the mattress. He pressed deeper, and with his other hand, he circled her clit in slow, teasing motions that pulled whimpers from her throat she couldn’t swallow down. He enjoyed watching her unravel beneath his touch.

Fearing somebody might hear them, Swiss bent close and whispered, “Shh.”

His fingers pressed lightly in different places, watching her face for the slightest twitch of reaction, the little giveaways she couldn’t hide. When he found the spot that made her body seize, Addeline sucked in a sharp breath, biting down hard on her lip to smother the moan clawing its way out of her.

“Shh…” he hushed her again, his tone lower now, more commanding, as his touch grew steadier.

Trying to muffle her own sounds, she pressed a hand over her mouth while clutching Swiss tightly with the other.

He kept his position propped on one elbow, looking down at what his hand was doing to her. When Addy’s eyes squeezed shut, faint lines crinkling at their corners, he quickened his pace. Her body tensed beneath him, every muscle coiling tight, her thighs trembling against his. Her breath came in short, shallow gasps as the pleasure mounted, growing into something she couldn't stop.

Swiss watched her closely, his grin softening into something else entirely, focus and reverence, as if this wasn’t just desire, but worship.

Then it hit her.

A sudden, overwhelming release tore through her, and she almost thought she had peed herself. Her back arched violently, and she cried out, her voice muffled through her own fingers. She wasn’t sure what exactly had happened, only that it was more intense, more consuming, than anything she’d ever felt before.

Swiss froze for a moment, stunned as warmth spilled out beneath her, dampening everything between them. He looked down, then back at her, wide-eyed and grinning like he’d just struck gold.

Addy lay there, speechless, her chest rising and falling with each shaky breath. Her skin was flushed, her limbs still trembling from the intensity of it all. She covered her face with both hands, hiding. This had never happened to her before. And though she was still floating somewhere between shock and bliss, a flicker of embarrassment crept in.

Swiss sat back on his heels, his eyes wide with awe and something that looked an awful lot like pride. He ran a hand through his tousled hair, blinking as if he still couldn’t quite believe what he’d just witnessed, "I didn't take you for a squirter..."

Addy peeked at him through her fingers, her voice barely above a whisper. “I'm sorry. I didn’t know I could do that…”

His smirk grew, "So the Cardinal’s never made you—?”

She shook her head, cheeks burning, confirming this was something she’d only ever given to him.

Swiss leaned down slowly, brushing a few damp strands of hair from her face. “I’d love to taste you,” he said, voice low and steady.

There was nothing crude in the way he said it. No smugness. Just honest, burning want. And it made her want to give him everything. Instead of telling him it was enough. Instead of telling him they shouldn’t take it any further, she hesitantly spread her legs to let him know she wanted that too.

He kissed the corners of her jaw and slid down her body, his lips brushing over her stomach, his hands steadying her hips. He pressed her thighs wider, holding her open beneath him.

She gasped when his mouth met her. The first flick of his tongue made her seize against the sheets, one hand clutching the blanket, the other tangling in his hair without permission.

“Sweet,” he murmured against her, voice muffled but full of satisfaction, before dragging his tongue slowly along her slit. He circled her clit with willful strokes, savoring every twitch, every shaky breath she gave him.

Addy bit her knuckles to keep quiet, but the sounds still broke through—muffled cries, desperate whimpers.

He was relentless. His tongue dragged with aching precision, then quickened, lapping hungrily when her thighs began to quake around his face. The jolt of pleasure tore a strangled moan from her throat.

When he finally surfaced for air, his lips slick with her, she caught sight of the straining bulge beneath his pants. Touching her, tasting her—it wasn’t enough anymore.

“God, I want to be inside you,” he rasped, his voice hoarse with desire, almost pleading.

He waited—half expecting her to pull away, to second-guess the moment. But she didn’t.

Addy held his gaze, caught in the heat of him. Her body was open, trembling, but her eyes were steady. She didn’t say yes, but she didn’t need to. The look she gave him was permission.

Swiss’s tongue swept across his lower lip as he drank her in—laid out beneath him, vulnerable, forbidden and waiting. His hands fumbled at his belt, the buckle clinking too loud in the quiet. He cursed under his breath as he tugged it loose, shoving fabric out of the way until nothing separated him from her heat.

Addy’s heart pounded. This was the line, the point of no return. Papa’s face flashed through her head, the weight of betrayal tightening in her chest. She should stop it. She should close her thighs, tell him no.

But when Swiss pressed against her, the heat of his arousal rubbing insistently against her, her body yielded all over again. A soft whimper escaped as her hips shifted, granting him space.

He groaned at the silent invitation. With one hand he steadied her, the other guiding himself to her entrance. He paused only a second, eyes locking with hers—giving her the chance to stop this, to save herself.

She didn’t.

With a low growl of relief, he pushed into her, slow at first but deep, filling her in a way that made her gasp and cling to him. The stretch, the shock of it, made her nails dig into his back as her head fell back against the pillow.

Swiss felt different from Papa. Not better. Not worse. Just different. And that difference stirred something in her—guilt, curiosity, need, all tangled together in one breathless realization.

As the ghoul moved above her, steady and sure, Addy held him close, her arms wrapped tightly around his back. Her body responded instinctively, hungry, aching and open, but her mind drifted in all directions at once.

It felt good. Too good. He was warm and solid, his breath hot against her skin, his voice a low, steady whisper near her ear. But it wasn’t just the sensation of him inside her—it was the newness of it. The contrast.

He wasn't Copia.

Swiss’s body was broader, his rhythm different, less controlled but no less intentional. Where Copia had been domineering, Swiss was reverent. Where Copia had moved like a priest delivering liturgy, Swiss moved like a man who wanted deeply and openly. And that was the part that made her chest tighten. Because for the first time, she wasn’t chasing comfort or familiarity. This wasn't duty.

She wanted this badly. She had said yes with her eyes, with her body, with the still silence between them. And now, as he moved within her, her thoughts flickered like candle flames.

Am I allowed to enjoy this? Am I betraying him?

But then Swiss whispered her name and she melted again. Her legs trembled around his hips. Her breath caught. Her heart ached, but not with regret. Not yet.

Because maybe, just maybe, this wasn’t about replacing one man with another.

Maybe it was about letting herself feel alive again.

“Swiss?” she whispered his name, barely audible above the rhythm of their bodies.

He almost didn’t hear it, but the softness in her voice made him pause, just slightly, as if she were asking him a question without forming it.

“Swiss,” she said again, louder this time, her voice trembling.

He picked up on it instantly, the unspoken uncertainty laced in the way she said his name.

“Do you want me to stop?” he asked, his voice low and steady, though his hips never faltered in their rhythm.

Addy’s mind screamed the contradiction: I don’t want you to stop, I need you to stop.

But the words never made it past her lips.

Instead, she shook her head fiercely, clinging to him like her sanity depended on it. She wasn’t ready to lose the feeling—the closeness, the heat or the pleasure he was pulling out of her.

Papa had always loved to stop right when she needed it most. It was a cruel game, one he reveled in, keeping her on the edge until she broke. But Swiss wasn’t him.

“Please don’t stop,” she breathed, her voice breaking with desperation. “Please keep going… just like that.”

Swiss didn’t answer. He didn’t have to. He heard her. He felt her. And he gave her exactly what she asked for.

He wouldn’t dream of denying Addeline the pleasure she was reaching for. In fact, he felt honored, truly honored, to be the one guiding her there. It wasn’t just about the act itself. It was about her trust, her surrender, her need, and the fact that she was giving it all to him.

Her body began to tremble again, her breathing ragged, and Swiss could see it in her eyes—that glassy, dazed look of someone standing at the edge of something powerful.

She was close. He could feel it.

Her hips started to rise to meet his, desperate and uncoordinated, like her body was trying to chase the sensation before it slipped away. He adjusted his rhythm, syncing with her instinctive movement—thrusting harder, deeper, determined to keep her right there, right where she needed to be.

“Come on, Addy,” he urged in a breathless whisper. “Cum again for me, baby.”

The pressure inside her was unbearable now, coiling tighter, sharper, until it felt like her body might split open beneath him.

Swiss held her steady, his rhythm unrelenting, his eyes locked on her face. “That’s it,” he breathed, voice rough with awe. “Give it to me.”

Her head fell back against the pillow, a cry strangled in her throat. She bit down on her knuckles but it wasn’t enough to smother the sound that tore out of her as release ripped through her, "Take it," she managed to respond, "It's yours!"

Her body seized around him, clamping tight, pulsing with wave after wave of shattering pleasure. Her thighs trembled violently, her chest heaved, and her eyes screwed shut as tears pricked at the corners.

Swiss groaned, his hips stuttering at the sensation of her squeezing around him. He buried himself deeper, chasing the heat she poured into him. “Fuck, Addy—oh, fuck,” he gasped, the words breaking apart as his body gave way.

With one last thrust he spilled inside her, a guttural moan escaping as his forehead pressed to hers. His whole frame trembled with the force of it, his breath ragged against her lips.

For a moment, all they could do was cling to each other, both shaking, both undone. Her nails were still in his back, his arms still cradling her as if she’d disappear if he let go. Her chest was rising and falling in sync with his, skin damp with sweat and flushed with heat. But now it was over, and the wave of pleasure turned into a rogue wave of guilt.

“Oh God,” Addy whispered, eyes wide with sudden realization. “What have we done?”

Swiss sat up slowly, reaching for her hand, but she was already scrambling to her feet. “Calm down, Adds. It’s fine,” he said gently, trying to steady the swirling panic he saw in her eyes. “Nobody is going to find out.”

“What if someone heard us?” she hissed, tugging her clothes back on in a flurry of motion. Her voice cracked with urgency, her mind racing through every possibility, every consequence.

“Nobody heard us,” Swiss repeated, his tone quiet but firm. “Just chill, okay?”

That was always his way—level-headed, even when everything else was a storm. It was one of the many reasons she’d always trusted him. But this? This was something different.

Addeline kept dressing, heart pounding, aware that the ghouls could return with her son any moment. The guilt was creeping in fast, whispering things she didn’t want to hear.

Swiss watched her with a knot forming in his chest. Her reaction stung more than he expected.

“Addy,” he said softly, “do you regret what we just did?”

She froze for a beat, her back still to him. Then slowly, she turned. Her eyes met his, full of emotion. She walked back to him, cupped his cheek in her palm, and gave him a look that quieted every fear in his chest.

“No,” she said with quiet certainty. “No, I don’t.”

“Okay, good,” he said, relieved.

“—but” she continued.

“But what?” he asked anxiously.

“But I don’t know what this means yet.”

Swiss understood Addy’s urgency to establish clarity for herself in that moment. Though he didn’t have all the answers she sought, he reassured her, saying, “Don’t worry, we’ll figure it out.”

She nodded in agreement, though her hands stayed busy as she finished gathering her things. Just then, the door swung open, and her heart immediately swelled with joy. Little Kaisarion came barreling in, his tiny legs carrying him as fast as they could.

Addeline dropped everything and opened her arms wide. He ran straight into her embrace, and she scooped him up effortlessly, holding him close. The moment their cheeks touched, a wave of peace and love washed over her, grounding her in an instant.

She looked over at Swiss and offered him a warm, grateful smile. Then she turned to the ghouls who had accompanied her son and said cheerfully, “Thanks for looking after him, guys. I’ll catch up with you later!”

With Kaisarion nestled in her arms and a fresh softness in her expression, she felt the weight of her earlier anxiety ease, if only a little.

*

Later that night, Addeline was savoring a drink downstairs at the hotel’s bar, relishing some much-needed alone time. It was a rare treat for her, as she hadn’t been able to enjoy alcohol for the past three years due to her pregnancies. Since the interview, she had been recognized a lot more by fans and even signed the occasional autograph. However, in that particular moment, she yearned for a cloak of invisibility.

Little did she know, Swiss and Sodo had the same idea and ended up at the bar as well. Swiss caught a glimpse of Addy’s unmistakable hair from behind. He instantly recognized her, with her thick, straight locks cascading down to the small of her back, a rich shade of brown that almost appeared black.

Swiss motioned for Sodo to grab a beer and took a seat beside Addy. With a hint of charm, he broke the ice, pretending to be meeting her for the first time, “So, I don’t know if you know this but I’m in a really popular band.”

Addy couldn’t help but smile, still feeling a bit bashful about their earlier antics between the sheets.

“Why aren’t you with Copia?” Swiss wondered.

She batted her eyes while caressing her neck, allowing some of her stress to melt away as she replied, “He’s fast asleep, and I’m enjoying being alone.”

The ghoul laughed, “Well, I guess I fucked that up, huh?”

“Stay,” Addeline urged, changing her mind about wanting to remain by herself. Swiss ordered drinks for the two of them.

“Did you come down by yourself?” the woman asked.

“No,” the ghoul shook his head, Sodo came with me,” he pointed to his fellow guitarist as he started to light a cigarette.

Addy playfully exclaimed, “You left him for me?” Her words were laced with a hint of jest, yet there was a genuine touch of emotion beneath her playfulness.

Swiss chuckled, an unlit cigarette dangling from his mouth, as he responded, “No, I didn't leave him for you. I'm not dating Sodo. I'm not really his type anyway. I'm more like a wing man whenever we go out.”

Addy’s face displayed concern, and she asked, “Oh, do you guys go out often?”

Swiss’s curiosity piqued, and he furrowed his brow, showing great interest in what she was saying. He lit his cigarette, taking a puff only to begin coughing uncontrollably as soon as the smoke hit his lungs. It was one of those persistent coughs that made it seem like he was running out of oxygen. Cirrus, always teasing him about his “smoker’s cough”, would often give him a hard time about quitting.

“We go out occasionally when we have the time,” he admitted, blowing a cloud of tobacco into the air.

Addy bit her lip, her attention shifting to the drink that had just been placed in front of her. Swiss quickly noticed the change in her mood and remarked, “But that’s not really what you were asking, was it?”

Addy smiled lightly but remained quiet, taking a sip of her drink.

Swiss smiled, “You want to know if I sleep around.”

Addy whipped her head back towards him, grinning, though she tried her best to keep her face expressionless, “You slept with Ellie…”

He laughed, and shook his head with a lively smirk, “We didn't have sex but, we uh… we did some things.”

The ghoul couldn’t help but find it amusing. He pondered if she was feeling a twinge of jealousy, while she questioned if she had fallen under the spell of a seasoned charmer.

Swiss extinguished his cigarette in a nearby ashtray and took a sip of his drink. “I’m not innocent, Addy, but you’re not a notch in my belt.”

This was solid affirmation for Addeline that what had transpired earlier was not a mere figment of her imagination. She and Swiss had really had sex.

She couldn’t help but be captivated by his gaze as he revealed that she was more to him than just a conquest. Addy found herself lost in his eyes, finding him incredibly attractive. His smile was charming, his voice had a mesmerizing effect on her. She noticed the stubble on his chin and under his lips, giving him a rugged appeal.

There were times when he would let his mustache grow out, making him appear older than his 40 years. But when he had a clean-shaven face, he looked closer to Addy’s age. She liked him both ways, appreciating his ability to transform like a chameleon. It only added to his allure.

He shifted gears, his gaze momentarily breaking away from Addy’s as he glanced around the room nervously, “So, you want to talk about what happened earlier?” he asked, trying to make their conversation appear ordinary.

Addy choked on her drink, bringing her hand up to her chin to prevent any spills on her clothes. Swiss scrunched his face, mimicking the expression of an adult towards a child who had done something silly. He handed her a napkin, and she gratefully accepted it. “Oh my God. Sorry. Thank you,” Addy said as she began to clean herself off.

“Did I scare you?” Swiss chuckled.

“No,” Addy continued to wipe her face, “You just caught me off guard.”

Swiss’s laughter subsided as he awaited Addy’s response. She couldn’t bring herself to meet his gaze, her eyes fixed on her drink.

He leaned in, his voice dropping to a whisper as he closed the distance between them. She felt the warmth of his breath brush the back of her neck, and it sent a shiver skimming down her spine.

“How did you like it?” he murmured.

She opened her mouth to respond, but the words stumbled on her tongue. After a few faltering tries, she finally breathed out, “It was... it was good.”

Swiss burst into laughter, grinning wide as he nudged her playfully. “Good? I think it was more than good, don't you? The minute you left I had to get room service to change my sheets.”

Addy turned to face him, cheeks flushed, eyes wide with sudden vulnerability as she remembered what she'd done in front of him.

"It's fine, Adds, don't be embarrassed. It was hot. I'm serious—"

"It was amazing," she blurted, faster than she meant to. "Alright? I loved it. I like... I like being with you. I like it so much it scares me."

Her voice trembled at the end, as if the confession had taken something out of her. Swiss grew quiet, the laughter fading from his face as he took in what she’d just said.

Saying these words out loud felt strange, as they were things she should be saying to her husband. Having a crush on another man felt odd, but being around Swiss gave her butterflies. She felt a mix of nervousness and excitement, just like when she first met Papa. Swiss couldn’t help but revel in the disclosure, his smile stretching from one ear to the other.

Taking one more sip of his drink, he cocked his head and showcased a mischievous smile, “We can go do it again.”

Addy was taken aback by Swiss’s suggestion, her eyes widening in surprise. She had expected them to have a conversation about what happened so that they could establish some boundaries. But here he was, suggesting they blur those lines even further.

Addy briefly entertained the idea of giving in to her desires and going with him. The intense longing she felt for him and the escape he provided earlier were tempting. However, she quickly let reason and logic prevail over her desires. She downed the rest of her drink and hurriedly stood up, accidentally tripping over the chair in the process and catching the attention of a few bar goers.

As she stumbled, Swiss caught her effortlessly, his arm steadying her before she could hit the floor. His smug grin never faltered as he stepped aside, giving her room to pass.

“Th... thank you for the drink, but I should go,” she said with a nervous giggle before slipping away.

She cast a quick glance over her shoulder and saw that he had taken her seat—only now, he was facing the bar, as if nothing had happened.

Still flustered, she headed toward the lobby, determined to make her way back to Papa.

She kept her eyes forward, weaving through the low hum of voices in the lobby, telling herself not to look back. The sooner she reached the elevators, the sooner she could slip upstairs to Papa’s suite and put this strange encounter behind her.

“Addy.”

His voice cut through the noise, smooth and low, and before she could pretend not to hear, Swiss was beside her, matching her stride with an ease that made her pulse spike.

“You forgot something,” he murmured.

She frowned, slowing just enough to glance at him. “What?”

He gave her a small, knowing smile. “Me.”

Before she could protest, his hand was at the small of her back, guiding her toward a side hallway she hadn’t noticed. The murmur of the lobby faded behind them, replaced by the muted hum of machinery.

“Swiss, I really need to get back—”

“5 minutes,” he countered easily, steering her toward an unmarked door. “No one will even know you were gone.”

He pushed the door open, revealing a narrow laundry room lined with shelves and humming washers, the warm scent of detergent in the air. He stepped inside first, holding it open for her with a look that dared her to say no.

He came up behind her slowly, as if afraid a sudden move would make her vanish. Swiss didn't think it would happen again. Not after the first time. Not after the way she'd looked at him afterward, like she wasn't sure if she'd made a mistake or a promise. But here she was, warm and soft in front of him, and he knew he couldn't let the moment pass.

She felt him step in behind her before she heard him, the heat of his chest molding to her back. His hands found her hips, holding her still, and she knew instantly where this was headed. Her body stiffened.

“Swiss…” she whispered, her voice shaking just enough for him to catch the real reason - guilt. “We shouldn’t.”

He didn't move away, just let his palms rest, thumbs brushing over her waist. “Tell me why,” he murmured against her ear, his tone more curious than accusing.

Her throat worked around the words. “Because of him. Because I’m his wife. This is…” She trailed off, but they both knew the end of that sentence.

Swiss slid one hand higher, cupping her breasts through the thin fabric of her dress, his touch firm but unhurried. “Wrong?” he asked softly. “Addy, look at me.”

She turned her head slightly, catching his gaze over her shoulder.

“Does he touch you like this?” Swiss’s voice was low, coaxing. He gave a slow, deliberate squeeze, his thumb grazing over her peak. “Does he make you feel like you matter? Like you’re more than a duty?”

She said nothing, but her breath caught, her back pressing unconsciously into him before her mind caught up.

He lowered one hand, fingers splayed over her stomach, pulling her closer. “You’re here because you want to be,” he murmured. “You think I’m taking something from you, but I’m not. I’m giving you what you’ve been starving for.”

Her breath shook, "It's not that simple..."

"It is." His tone was absolute, a quiet command. "You want me. I want you."

Her head tipped forward, the fight in her faltering.

“That’s it,” he whispered, his mouth brushing the curve of her neck. “Let me feed you.”

His hand drifted down, pushing her dress higher, baring her thighs to the cool air before his fingers found her, stroking until her knees softened. Her slick coated his fingers, "Wet already," he whispered, smug but reverent. "Guess your body doesn't care about right and wrong." When he freed himself, he kept his arm wrapped tight across her waist, guiding her closer to the wall without losing the press of his body to hers.

He eased into her slowly, both of them groaning at the stretch, the relief. His palm stayed anchored low on her stomach, pulling her tight to him with every deliberate thrust. His free hand returned to her breast, squeezing in rhythm with his hips.

“Swiss…” she breathed, half a plea, half a surrender.

“I know,” he whispered into her ear. “Feels better this time, doesn’t it?”

She broke first, her body tightening around him with a muffled cry. He held her steady, driving into her until he spilled deep inside, his groan rough and low.

They stayed like that, breath mingling, his hands still on her body as if letting go would undo what they’d just done. When he finally eased her dress back down, his palm lingered on her stomach.

“Not the last time,” he murmured. “Not if I can help it.”

Her breathing was still uneven when he finally stepped back just enough to let her straighten her dress. She kept her eyes down, smoothing the fabric over her thighs, hoping the heat in her cheeks would fade before she faced him.

“Addy.”

She froze at the way he said her name — low, steady, like he was reeling her back in.

“This was a mistake,” she murmured, barely loud enough for him to hear.

He moved in close again, his chest brushing her back, his voice almost gentle. “Feels like a mistake to you?” His hand slid to her stomach, palm resting there as if it belonged.

Her lips parted, but she didn’t answer.

“That’s what I thought,” he said softly. “It felt good because it’s right here—” his fingers pressed lightly into her abdomen, “—in you. Not just in your head.”

She turned toward him slightly, eyes flicking up to meet his. “Swiss… you don’t understand. If he—”

“I understand perfectly,” he cut in, but there was no bite to it. “You’re scared. But what we just did? That’s not about him. That’s you and me. That’s ours.”

Her chest tightened, and not entirely from guilt.

He reached up, brushing a stray strand of hair behind her ear. “You can walk away right now. Tell me it’s the last time, and I’ll let you go. But if you don’t…” His thumb grazed her cheek, his mouth so close she could feel the shape of his words. “…then you’re mine. Even when you’re with him.”

Her heart hammered in her ears, drowning out everything else. She didn’t move.

Swiss smiled faintly — not smug, but sure. “Thought so.”

Notes:

Y'all, I know I write way too many smutty scenes. I have a problem. Let me know if it's too much, or if you think it works. As always, kudos are appreciated!

Chapter 25: The World Rests Heavy On Your Shoulders

Summary:

In this chapter, Addeline finds herself pregnant with her fifth child. In light of her recent activities, however, she remains unsure of who the father is.

Notes:

Addy sure has gotten herself into quite the situation. She's so caught up in the affair with Swiss that she forgets all of the other problems that could arise as a result of her giving birth to a baby that's not part of the Emeritus bloodline. She's put herself, her unborn child and Swiss in danger. But before she can even face those challenges, she has to face Copia. There is smut at the end and Swiss explores his dominant side ;)

Addy’s period was a week late, and she couldn’t shake the feeling in her heart that she might be pregnant again. The thought devastated her, especially considering the joy she had found in simply being herself. To make matters more complicated, she realized that the timing of conception coincided with the affair she had with Swiss. If she was indeed pregnant, it wouldn’t be Papa Emeritus’s baby. The mere thought made her feel sick to her stomach.

She needed to uncover the truth, but Papa was busy in the hotel room. Determined, she resolved to visit the nearest urgent care for a blood test, using shopping as her cover. She called out to her husband, who had just woken from a nap not long ago, "Papa, I'm heading out to do some shopping."

The Cardinal approached her casually, placing a gentle finger under her chin. “Is that okay?” she asked.

“Just be back before dress rehearsal,” he reminded her, handing her the credit card and encouraging her to shop to her heart's content. Addeline promised to return in time for sound check and happily accepted the card from his hand.

“Amore, please don’t let the time slip away. We’ve had some issues at the other venues, and fans have complained.”

“I promise, Papa,” she assured him, giving him a passionate kiss. It was difficult for the Cardinal to share simple kisses with Addeline; he melted into her embrace each time, deepening her inner turmoil.

Before she could pull away, he quickly grasped her arm, pulling her back. “Amore, you look pale. Are you quite alright?”

Startled by his concern, she replied quickly, “Yes, I’m fine,” masking her unease behind a feigned smile.

Not one hundred percent convinced by his wife's answer, but too troubled with business to inquire further, he simply waved her off. The young woman couldn't get away fast enough.

Addy hopped into an Uber, heading straight to the nearest Urgent Care. She knew Papa wouldn’t bother checking the credit card statements, so she wasn’t worried about him finding out. However, she did feel the need to pick up a few clothing items to avoid coming home empty-handed. The wait in the lobby felt like an eternity, giving her plenty of time to reflect on her actions.

Thoughts of Swiss consumed her mind, and she couldn’t help but wonder how he would react if she was indeed carrying his child.

Suddenly, she heard her name being called, “Copia?” It was her turn. The nurse greeted her warmly, asking what brought her in today. Addeline hesitated for a moment before confessing, “I... I think I might be pregnant. I need a blood test.” The nurse nodded understandingly, suggesting they start with a urine test and then send her bloodwork to the lab. Addeline agreed, thinking it would be just as informative.

The nurse handed her a cup, asking her to provide a sample. Afterward, she guided Addeline to a room where they would await the results. The wait in that room felt even more agonizing than in the lobby. Addeline could only hope for a negative result, hoping to proceed with more caution in the future, something she hadn’t been good at in the past. Addeline was a sweet girl, but one of her flaws was getting caught up in the passion of the moment when she truly cared for someone.

Thoughts about her family raced through her mind. What would this mean for them? How angry would Papa be if he found out? And then there were thoughts about Swiss. Did she love him? Did he love her? So many questions flooded her mind.

After what felt like an eternity, the nurse returned with a smile. Addy couldn’t contain her anticipation and blurted out, “Well?”

The nurse nodded gently. “Congratulations, dear, you’re pregnant.”

A sharp, suffocating gasp escaped Addy’s throat as the world seemed to tilt. Her vision blurred as she tried to smile, but the weight of the news crashed over her like a tidal wave. The nurse began to ask her routine questions, but Addy’s composure unraveled. Her breath hitched and her body trembled as silent tears welled in her eyes, then poured freely down her cheeks. Within seconds, she was sobbing, her face buried in her hands, shoulders shaking uncontrollably.

“Oh sweetheart,” the nurse whispered, setting aside the clipboard and moving closer. She placed a comforting hand on Addy’s back, rubbing slow circles as the girl tried, and failed, to collect herself.

“I—I can’t…” Addy choked through tears. “I don’t know what to do.”

The nurse waited a moment before speaking again, her voice soft and understanding. “Do you want to talk about your options? You don’t have to make any decisions right now, but… terminating the pregnancy is an option if you don't feel ready.”

Addy froze. She lifted her head, tear-streaked and pale, and looked the nurse in the eyes. “No,” she said hoarsely, barely more than a whisper. “No, I… I couldn’t. Not me.”

The nurse nodded, her expression warm and nonjudgmental. “Okay. Then let’s take this one step at a time. You’re not alone, alright?”

Addy’s body continued to tremble, but she nodded through the tears.

“Is this your first pregnancy?” the nurse asked gently, clipboard in hand.

Addy let out a short, hysterical laugh, wiping at her tear-stained cheeks. “I have four kids.”

The nurse blinked, visibly surprised. “Oh... goodness, you look so young,” she said, trying to keep her tone light.

Addy rolled her eyes and scoffed, not even bothering to hide her irritation. “Yeah, I get that a lot.”

There was an awkward pause before the nurse shifted into a more clinical tone. “Well, we can talk about some options moving forward—long-term contraception, for instance. There are safe, reliable methods that can help prevent this kind of… surprise.”

Unaware that this was also not an option for Addy, the woman continued speaking, naming off the difference forms of birth control available on the market.

Addeline ignored her but caught the subtle shift in the nurse's eyes—the quiet judgment, the assumption. She must have looked like a reckless girl with no plan and no sense. A frivolous, loose woman who kept winding up in this room because she didn’t know any better.

But Addy knew exactly what she was doing. She knew what her body had endured and what her heart had chosen. And none of that fit into the nurse’s neatly labeled box.

She was sent on her way with some prenatal vitamins and some "You Have Choices" pamphlets which she immediately discarded. She would have to hide the evidence from the Cardinal for a while. She didn’t want him to know before Swiss. She considered she would tell the ghoul that night before their show. She’d wait for the right time to tell the Cardinal, preferably after she figured things out; whether or not she was going to be honest and let him know about the affair or if she would attempt to pass off the baby as his.

*

That night just before the show, Swiss had reached his breaking point. The charade of denying his love for Addeline had drained him. Avoiding the truth was no longer an option. Every time he looked at her, the pain of her absence in his life intensified. It was time to be honest with her, no more delays.

Swiss searched anxiously for her, his heart pounding with urgency. Finally, he spotted her walking towards the stage in the hallway. Hearing his heavy footsteps, Addy turned around and instinctively reached out for his arms which were already extending to grab hers.

“Hey,” she said with a gentle smile, “I’m heading to the stage. Do you want to walk with me?” Her words echoed his own thoughts. This was the perfect moment to share what he had been longing to tell her.

“Listen Adds, I need to tell you something.”

Addy glanced at him, her eyes filled with concern and worry, “I need to tell you something too.”

“Let me go first,” Swiss was eager, “Being with you makes me feel incredible. I can’t deny these strong feelings that I have for you and it’s more than just physical. You’ve touched me in ways I never thought possible.”

She shook her head, “Swiss.”

“I want you to know that I’ve fallen in love with you. Tell me I’m not imagining this connection between us?”

Addeline closed her eyes tightly. She didn’t know how he was going to take her news, “Swiss, I’m pregnant.”

He looked up to the sky and drew in a big breath of stale air before letting it out again. He rolled his eyes towards the Heavens, feeling a sting at the revelation, “Again, Addy?” he paused for a brief second, not knowing if he should quit while he was ahead or lay his frustrations out in front of her, “Five kids with this guy? Are you fucking kidding me?”

Just beyond the corner, Cirrus was making her way down the adjoining corridor—unaware she was about to walk straight into the tension. She was making her way to the stage when she heard the yelling and decided to be discreet about her presence, concealing herself behind the wall. “Swiss, you don’t understand. The baby is—”

“I do understand,” The ghoul was trying not to break but he felt the tiny flame of a chance he had with the woman being snuffed out, “You’re too goddamned hypnotized by this guy to tell him you’re tired of popping out babies for him. Are you just going to let him keep knocking you up for the rest of your life?”

“Swiss! Listen to me! It's your—”

“You know what? I’m done listening to you. When you finally get tired of it, come find me. Hopefully, I’ll still be around.” the man walked off feeling a combination of fury and hopelessness.

Addeline, trying to hold back tears, made her way backstage while Swiss went in the opposite direction to cool down. He caught sight of Cirrus who was stunned by what she just heard. She grabbed him and quickly pulled him from Addy’s sight. She pushed him against the wall and stared at him blankly as she held his shoulders tightly against the wall.

Making eye contact, she shook her head violently, “No. Swiss. No.”

He forcefully pulled away from her grip and began to make his way outside. Cirrus followed him shouting quietly for him to slow down.

“Where are you going? We have a show to do!”

She jumped in front of him, making herself an obstacle by pushing him in the opposite direction, earning her a look of contempt from the man, “SWISS, NO!” she repeated.

He stopped walking and let his body rest against the wall. He rubbed his face with his hands trying to erase the red from his cheeks.

“What are you doing?” Cirrus asked, in complete disbelief. “How long has that been going on?”

Swiss made a strange gesture, nodding and shaking his head simultaneously, “I guess it started while she was pregnant with Opus and Cirice.”

“I knew it,” Cirrus said, with open eyes as though a lightbulb had gone off in her head, “I didn’t want to think you could be so fucking stupid, but I saw it.”

“Shut up, Cirrus,” the man was growing irritated. He wanted comfort, not a lecture.

“I saw how you guys were with each other when she was pregnant with the twins—the touching, the giggling and then over Christmas.”

“Keep your mouth shut, Cirrus,” Swiss was growing increasingly angrier.

The ghoulette pointed at herself, “What? You think I’m going to say something? Hell no! I don’t want to be caught up in whatever the fuck you two have going on, but I’ll give you some advice. End it, now.”

Swiss stormed away toward the stage. Cirrus could hear every stomp he made along the way.

Addy was already eagerly waiting when Swiss took his position on stage. She couldn’t see his eyes behind the mask, but she could feel the avoidance in the air. Their usual onstage antics, loved by fans, seemed to vanish. Swiss deliberately kept his distance, avoiding any contact with his singing partner. The atmosphere was definitely different from their previous shows.

Halfway through the concert, someone had accidentally turned Swiss’s mic up and it crushed Addy to hear him sing so clearly above the Cardinal’s voice, “Your beauty never ever scared me… If you choose to run away with me, I will tickle you internally and I see nothing wrong with that.” It affected her so deeply she almost forgot to sing herself.

He walked over to the woman's platform discreetly while Papa Emeritus introduced the next song. He sided up next to her and without being too loud, warned her, "Get it together, Adds. You're missing notes. Get your personal life out of the performance."

She gulped, having Swiss stand so close, reprimanding her on stage in front of everyone. But how could she get her personal life out of the performance when her entire personal life was in it? In that moment, she was thankful for the mask, hiding the thoughts that were most likely scribbled all over her face.

That night after the concert, Cirrus went looking for Swiss, who disappeared from the stage immediately following the end of the show. She asked some of the other ghouls if they had seen him and Aether told her he was outside smoking. After some wandering around she saw him alone, perched up against a brick wall outside the venue. She slowly crept up to him. He barely looked her way as he flicked the cigarette onto the ground.

“That’s bad for you, you know?”

“Yea, well,” he responded, “I do a lot of things that are bad for me.”

“Like what, Swiss. What did you do?”

The ghoul turned to face outward towards the busy street, “I can’t sleep on that bus with them anymore. I can’t hear those two… together.”

Cirrus quickly assured him that he wouldn’t have to, “I get it. I’ll have Cumulus switch places with you. It’ll be very discreet, I promise.”

“Thanks."

“So,” she continued, “Can you tell me what you were thinking?”

He smiled, picturing Addeline, and thinking about the feelings he harbored for her, “He’s not good for her.”

Cirrus was appalled by his forwardness, “You don’t get to decide that, Swiss.”

“I’ve watched them for three years. What she needs is completely oblivious to him. Thank God they have a fucking nanny because he doesn’t know the most basic things about taking care of an infant.”

Cirrus shook her head, “That’s not fair, Swiss. He may be a little clueless at times but don’t pretend he doesn’t love Addeline and his kids. He’s not the bad guy here.”

Swiss was feeling a bit irritated with the ghoulette. It seemed like she was constantly lecturing him when all he really wanted was a friend to talk to, “She’s tired, Cirrus. She’s been tired since she had Kaisarion. She doesn’t want any more kids. She’s losing herself and he doesn’t see that,” Swiss scoffed, “I’m better for her.”

Cirrus put her hand on her friend’s shoulder, “Swiss, for the sake of arguing let’s just say you are better for her. Do you think she’d run away with you? Leave her kids behind?”

“I love her kids,” the man quickly proclaimed, “I’d take care of them.”

“She would lose her kids, Swiss!” Cirrus screamed before lowering her voice again, “Copia is in a high position of power, and those boys are his heirs—they belong to the clergy. You think Sister and Nihil are going to just let Addy take Kaisarion and Opus and flee away into the night?”

Swiss had not considered this before, “No... no, yea, you’re right. I’m fucking stupid. I don’t know what I was thinking,” the ghoul lowered his head in shame, “She was vulnerable, and I was lonely, I guess, and it just happened.”

“What happened?” Cirrus kept pressuring the ghoul to tell him what he was holding back.

“Nothing. We kissed, ok?” He spit the words out like venom.

Cirrus backed off, “Ok. Well, just leave her alone. You have to just stop, Swiss. Do you like your job? Do you like your life the way it is?”

He shook his head, “What’s crazy is it’s enough for me, you know? To have bits and pieces of her. I could deal with sharing her but now she’s pregnant again. She gives too much of herself to that man.”

“That’s her husband,” Cirrus gently reminded him.

“Yea, so I’ve been told,” he began walking back toward the buses, “I’m getting our shit packed so we can hurry back to the hotel. The sooner you tell Cumulus to switch buses with me the faster I’ll thank you for it.”

He walked off. Wanting to give him space, Cirrus waited until he was out of sight before she too started walking.

*
The next day when it was time to leave for a new city, Cumulus walked on to the tour bus that had once been Swiss’s home. Papa noticed the change immediately, as did Addy.

“Ah, Cumulus, will you be joining us?” Papa asked.

Cirrus chimed in, “Actually she’s switching places with Swiss. She said she’s tired of bunking with the boys. They can’t stop playing with themselves, I suppose.”

“What a shame,” the Cardinal said disheartened, “He is a great babysitter is he not my darling?”

Addy glanced at Cirrus who was shooting daggers at her with her eyes.

“Yea,” Addy agreed, keeping her eyes on Cirrus, “He is really good with the kids.”

After getting Swiss’s side of the story, Cirrus felt that she wanted to hear things from Addeline now. She wanted to get her away from the Cardinal, so she pretended to still have luggage up in her room, “Addy, I left some bags upstairs. Can you lend me a hand with them?”

“Sure,” she agreed.

The two women walked out of the bus and walked toward the hotel lobby, out of earshot from the rest of the crew, “I hear a congratulations are in order.”

She was caught off guard, not thinking anyone else knew she was pregnant. She had yet to reveal the news to Copia, “oh did Swiss tell you that?”

“I heard for myself,” she revealed, “In the hallway last night before the show.”

Addeline flinched as though she had been caught copying off a friend’s homework.

“Do you love him, Addy?”

The young woman glanced around before requesting, “Can we talk about this somewhere else?” She was scared that somebody else might hear the conversation but part of her also needed time to think about the answer.

Cirrus nodded, looking around for a more private area. She figured nobody would be in the bathroom. She led Addeline to the restroom, looking under all the stalls to make sure they were alone and then she jumped onto the counter to sit.

“So? Do you love him?”

“I…” she didn’t know what to say, “I made a mistake, Cirrus.”

“How big of a mistake did you make, Addy?” The ghoulette wanted to know what Swiss refused to tell her. She knew there was more to the story, and she knew Addy would reveal it.

Addeline tried to answer but when she opened her mouth, no words came out. Cirrus was growing impatient and began demanding an answer, “ADDY! How big of a mistake did you make?”

“A big one,” she forced the words out through clenched teeth.

Cirrus shook her head, “Oh God, Addeline, you didn’t—you guys didn’t!”

Addy wore the shame of her actions on her face, and she wanted to hide them. She covered her eyes with her hands and went into a stall to sit. Now crying, she admitted, “We kissed once while I was pregnant with the twins, and he brought it up one day when I went to ask him if he’d seen Kaisarion. Then it just happened. And... and then again that same—”

"—I don't want to know anymore." Cirrus was overwhelmed by the revelation, her heart pounding in her chest as she processed the news. Yet she wasn’t completely shocked. She had been attuned to the subtle intimacies between Swiss and Addy for a while now. It was as if she had been watching a delicate dance unfold before her eyes, their gazes lingering a little too long, their laughter a touch too genuine.

“Addy, you have to leave Swiss alone. Don’t let him hold onto a fantasy of a relationship that is impossible. He may seem tough but he’s just as fragile as anybody else.”

Addeline knew that the ghoulette was speaking the truth. She knew that she and Swiss could never be, especially since she agreed that her boys belonged to the Clergy and that she belonged to Papa. But her impending secret made things complicated.

“Cirrus, there’s more.”

The ghoulette didn’t know how much more there could be. She didn’t know how the situation could get much worse.

“What is it?” she asked reluctantly.

The ghoulette noticed all the color drain from Addy’s face. The woman sank down where she sat, like a blob of skin with no bones to sturdy her.

“What’s wrong?” Cirrus grilled her.

Addy took a deep breath, her resolve firm as she tried to sit up straight and keep a brave face. Now was just as good a time as any to reveal her secret to the ghoulette, “Cirrus, I got pregnant three weeks ago.”

Cirrus looked confused, her brows furrowing in bewilderment, “Yea, I know you’re pregnant,” she replied, not fully grasping the weight of Addy’s words.

Addy knew she needed to be more direct, to make Cirrus understand the gravity of the situation, “No, Cirrus,” Addy spoke with unwavering honesty, “I got pregnant three weeks ago when I was with Swiss.”

The room fell into a heavy silence as Cirrus processed the revelation. Her thoughts swirled like a tempest trying to comprehend the implications of what Addy had just shared.

After a moment of silence had passed between the ladies, Cirrus finally found her voice, “Fuck, Addeline! Did you sleep with the Cardinal around that time too?”

“I... I don’t think so. He had that cold for 2 weeks and we didn't... ugh, I really don't think so.”

“Goddamn it!” Cirrus was taken aback by the complete lack of responsibility shown by the two, “Did you guys not wear a fucking condom?”

Addeline shook her head, “There wasn’t any time.”

“Addy, there is always time to not ruin everyone’s lives.”

The ghoulette had long since jumped off the counter and was following a trail of her own watery footsteps around the bathroom floor.”

“Do I say anything to Papa?” Addy asked.

"NO! He can never know. He will kill Swiss! And what would be the point?” she continued, “It’s impossible, Addy. The relationship is impossible. You’re bound to the Cardinal.”

Her words echoed with undeniable truth, yet it felt dishonest to keep the fact hidden from Swiss.

“And Swiss? He has the right to know that there's a possibility that this could be his kid.”

After a moment of thinking, Cirrus decided that Addy was right, “Whatever he decides to do is on him but if I were you, I would urge him not to tell Emeritus. It’s none of my business but it’s not going to change anyone’s status.”

“I tried to tell him tonight,” Addy revealed, “But he thought…”

Cirrus’s eyes widened as the pieces clicked into place. “He thought it was Copia’s baby! That’s why he was so upset!”

“He didn’t give me a chance to speak.”

The ghoulette walked over to Addeline and put her hand on her shoulder, “Try again,” she said, “He’ll be happy.”

Addeline figured she would tell him once they landed in a new city. Soon, they would be off to South America, and she could tell him once they settled at the hotel there.

Cumulus walked in the bathroom in that moment to let the women know that everyone was looking for them. Cirrus grabbed Addy out of her daze and quickly pulled her towards the door, “We have a plane to catch,” she said.

*

The band was leaving Australia behind, bound for Brazil and the next leg of their tour. Excitement buzzed around them, but beneath the surface, something heavier brewed. As they boarded the plane to South America, anticipation clung to the air like humidity before a storm. The flight was filled with nervous glances and stolen moments.

Addy sat quietly, staring out the window, her fingers fidgeting with the hem of her sleeve. Each mile they crossed brought them closer to Chile, to the hotel where the truth would no longer be kept hidden. 

Swiss, seated a few rows behind her, seemed unusually restless, stealing glances her way when he thought she wasn’t looking.

Sitting beside her, Papa noticed his wife's odd behavior. He placed a hand on her knee and asked, “Is everything alright my love?”

She could only stare at Swiss. She barely heard the Cardinal speaking to her but she managed to utter, “Yes, everything is fine, Papa,” her voice filled with a mix of nervousness and affection. She took her eyes off the ghoul long enough to accept a kiss from Copia.

The sight of Addeline kissing another man filled Swiss with disgust. He was never a fan of their public displays of affection, but now that he longed to be the only one touching her, the thought of someone else being with her made him feel sick to his core.

Addy could feel Swiss’s intense gaze. She was eager to land so she could hurry to tell him she was carrying his child. It was an indescribable mix of emotions, sitting next to the father of her previous children, knowing that just a few feet away was the father of her current one—and neither one knew. The secret was agonizing. Cirrus too shot several small gazes back and forth between Addy and Swiss. It would have been obvious to everyone if they all weren’t so tired.

The flight felt like an eternal journey through the abyss of time, as if the hands of the clock were moving in slow motion, teasing everyone with each agonizing tick. The band was exhausted and quite jet lagged after a 20 hour flight, especially the Cardinal. Their plane landed in Chili at 3:00 am.

“Cara Mia, I hope you do not mind that I get to sleep once we get to the hotel. I need to rest up before the show.”

“Absolutely, Papa,” she said.

The Cardinal placed a kiss on top of her head. Swiss couldn’t help but watch as the Cardinal fawned over his wife. The sight was like a bitter pill to swallow, fueling his growing resentment.

Addy and the Cardinal strolled through the hotel lobby, their fingers intertwined, as if they were the only two people in the world. It was a moment of quiet intimacy amidst the chaos of their rockstar lives. As they reached their hotel room, exhaustion weighed heavily on Copia’s shoulders. With the upcoming show at 7 pm the following day, he knew he needed a solid night’s rest. Without hesitation, he slipped under the covers, craving at least 12 hours of uninterrupted sleep to recharge his energy for the upcoming sound check. The anticipation of the performance hung in the air, and the Cardinal was determined to bring his A-game.

Once he knocked out, Addy quietly snuck out of the room to the one next door, where Swiss was. She lightly tapped on the door, hoping it would be Swiss that answered. Unfortunately, it was Aether.

“Addy?” he questioned, rubbing his eyes. She could see she had woken him.

“I’m so sorry to bother you, Aether but can I speak to…” she couldn’t tell him who she was really there to see, “… Cirrus?”

Aether turned around and walked back into the room, leaving the door open for Addy to enter. Aether pointed to Cirrus’s room and then walked back into his with closed eyes. Good, he’s not paying attention, Addy thought.

Addy knew that Aether and Sodo shared a room and with Aether’s help she now knew where Cirrus bunked. The other ghouls were in another hotel room so by process of elimination she knew exactly where to find Swiss. She cautiously turned the doorknob, allowing the door to creak open ever so slightly. With bated breath, she stepped into the room, her heart pounding with anticipation.

Her eyes darted to the figure lying in the bed, searching for confirmation that it was indeed the ghoul she longed for. Relief washed over her as she recognized his gentle features and tousled brown curls peeking out from beneath the sheets. Carefully, she slipped into the bed, pulling the covers over herself. The movement stirred the ghoul from his slumber, his eyes fluttering open to meet hers.

He rolled over to see who had gotten in his bed, possibly one of the other ghouls playing a prank on him? When he realized who it was, his eyes opened wide, and he became fully alert.

“Adds!” he exclaimed with pure joy, his arms wrapping tightly around her, drawing her closer. In his embrace, she felt a sense of security and comfort, relishing in the warmth of his body. “What the hell are you doing? Copia’s going to come in here and fucking rage on everyone if he finds you missing.”

“He’s out cold,” she said, “Don’t worry.”

Swiss realized he needed to make amends for his earlier words and approached Addy with a heavy heart, “Listen, Adds, I’m sorry for yelling at you and treating you the way I did. I had no right. You’re married and I know that, and I shouldn’t have put you in that position.”

Although his apology was sincere and heartfelt, it wasn’t what she had come to him for.

“Swiss… remember, I told you I was pregnant again?”

“I’m trying to forget,” he griped, still disheartened by the news.

"It's going to be kind of hard for you to forget."

Addeline kept her silence, allowing Swiss to piece together the puzzle and grasp the bigger picture on his own. She knew that sometimes, understanding dawns best when it is discovered independently.

“Swiss…”

The wheels in his mind started to turn, slowly but undeniable. “The baby… it isn’t Copia’s, is it?” His voice dropped, almost to a whisper. “That’s what you were trying to tell me back in Australia. It’s mine.”

She began to softly cry, a look of consternation accompanied by pure sadness in her expression.

The ghoul inhaled and then heavily let out the same breath, “Shit.”

“I’m a terrible person,” Addy cried, clinging to his chest.

He yearned to provide her with comfort, but the news she just shared left him feeling overwhelmed. Despite knowing it was wrong, he couldn’t help but feel a sense of happiness even if it meant he may have inadvertently disrupted her life. Still, he managed to find some words to comfort her, “No,” he told her, “You’re a good person. It was me. I made things complicated for you. I should have left you alone. I definitely didn't plan on knocking you up.”

Addy’s heart raced in her chest, her breath coming in short, rapid gasps. She felt as if the weight of the world was pressing down on her, suffocating her. The room seemed to close in around her leaving her hyperventilating, desperately gasping for air.

Swiss could sense Addy's uneasiness and so he wrapped his arms tightly around her, creating a safe and comforting space. He held her close, shutting out all the external distractions. With a soothing voice, he gently shushed her, just as he would do for her son when he was upset. Gradually, Addy began to feel a sense of calm wash over her, finding solace in Swiss’s embrace.

“I didn’t plan on falling for you like this,” he admitted, “I actively tried not to.”

Addy felt a profound sense of security there in his arms. The thought of returning to the Cardinal’s bed that night now seemed foreign and distant to her.

She chuckled under her breath, drawing curiosity from the ghoul, “What could possibly be funny right now?” he asked.

“You’re always giving me a hard time about my impressive fertility,” Addy teased, “And now you’ve gone and contributed to it yourself. You broke my streak.”

Swiss found the irony amusing, though it did come with a hint of guilt. Addy had been enjoying the freedom from pregnancy during the tour and now had to carry the burden once again, thanks to him.

“Addy, I’m really sorry,” he apologized, his voice filled with remorse, “I knew you didn’t want to be pregnant anymore. I should have worn a condom. I should have pulled out. I...”

As he spoke, a camera reel of consequences raced through his mind. The thought of their baby potentially displaying his mixed ethnicity made him realize that questions might arise about the child’s paternity. The Cardinal’s discerning eye would surely notice the discrepancies. Swiss couldn’t help but worry about what this could mean for Addy. Protectiveness surged within him, and he began devising plans to shield her from any potential harm. If it came down to it, he was even willing to take her away, leaving everything behind.

Addy, lost in the present, didn’t give much thought to what lay ahead. She was fully immersed in the moment and the world seemed to fade away as she buried her face into the man’s chest, “I wish I could just stay here with you tonight.”

Swiss wanted that too, but he also didn’t want to cause any more trouble for her than he already had, “He’s going to be looking for you, Adds. It’s risky.”

“Maybe, for a little while?” she reasoned, “An hour?”

Swiss grinned, his eyes sparkling with mischief, “No need to beg, Addy,” he chuckled. “You’re always welcome in my bed; just don’t get caught in it.”

He grabbed the bottom of her shirt and slowly started to lift it up. He could hear her breathing turn shallow. His finger grazed her breast ever so slightly, sending a chill up her spine. He let his hand run down her rib cage and then to her abdomen.

Addy thought he would make his way down lower, but he stopped at her belly button, and softly embraced her stomach instead.

“You’ll always have a piece of me now,” he whispered before closing his eyes.

Addy too closed her own eyes, and they drifted off to sleep in one another’s arms.

The next morning, Sodo walked to Swiss’s room to shower. There wasn’t a shower in his own room and Cirrus was using the hall bathroom. He opened the door without knocking and saw Addy and Swiss sleeping in an embrace. At first, he continued to walk toward the bathroom as though it were a mirage. Then, once he processed what he witnessed he hurriedly ran back to where they were.

“Addy?” he asked.

Addy and Swiss began to stir from their sleep. When they saw the light of day on each other’s faces they realized that Addeline had slept in his room all night. Then the horror of Soda witnessing them added to the problem.

“What the fuck is going on here?”

Addy jumped up, “Shit! Shit! I’m sorry, I have to go.”

She grabbed her shoes and ran out of the bedroom, slamming the door behind her. Swiss slapped his forehead before rising out of bed himself, ready to answer the obvious questions Sodo was about to bombard him with.

“Dude, what the hell was that?”

Cirrus walked in the room, upon hearing the fuss, towel drying her hair.”

“What’s going on?” she asked, “Why are you yelling?”

Sodo turned to her, “I’m not really sure. Swiss was about to tell me.”

Cirrus looked at Swiss, not sure how he could have offended Sodo, “What happened?” she asked.

Swiss threw his arms in the air, “He saw Addy in my bed.”

Cirrus’s face turned to one of horror, “He saw you guys in bed last month?”

“No,” Swiss retorted, wanting to throw something at the ghoulette for blurting out private information, “He did not see us last month. He saw her in bed with me just now!”

“Just now? You and Addy had sex again?”

Sodo chimed in once more, “Whoa whoa, you guys had sex?”

“Shit,” she said, “Swiss I’m sorry. I thought—”

“—I know what you thought,” he said sarcastically.

“Well, what was she doing in here last night? Did she tell you?”

Soda frowned, clearly lost, "tell him what?"

Swiss was getting aggravated. He was tired of everyone jumping into his business, making things worse. He threw on a pair of pants and a shirt and yelled, “Everyone just shut up, okay? Addy came in here last night. She was tired, she laid down and fell asleep, that’s it.”

He stormed out of the hotel room, making his way outside to smoke. It was a bad habit he carried out when he got overly upset. Cirrus of course followed him, knowing there was more to the story. She figured they would just have to fill Sodo in when the time was right.

She managed to catch up to him briefly in the stairwell, but he kept walking briskly, determined to distance himself from her.

“Swiss, I’m sorry!” she yelled.

“Mind your business, Cirrus.”

Out of breath, she followed the man outside and settled at a safe distance from him. She needed a moment to catch her breath and gather her thoughts. The tension hung in the air as she observed him from afar.

“What do you want?” he snapped.

With and expression mixed with seriousness and concern she asked, “Addeline told you, didn’t she?”

Swiss slowly turned around to face his friend, kicking dirt as he did so. He scratched his head, appearing both confused and aware. His actions seemed to convey uncertainty, “She told me.”

Cirrus walked closer to him, stopping about two feet from his face.

“I don’t even know what I’m supposed to do with that information, you know?” he admitted, “It’s like you said, she can’t leave him. I guess I have to sit back and watch him raise my kid,” he threw his cigarette down, “How do I do that?”

Cirrus shook her head, “I don’t have all the answers, Swiss.”

“Not to mention, I’m black. The kid’s going to be black. That’s not something anyone’s going to miss. What do you think he’ll do to her? Shit, what will the clergy do to her? To my son?”

Cirrus raised a brow and, trying to cut through the tension, she teased, “Well, you’re light-skinned, and Addy’s as white as a ghost. Maybe it’ll cancel out.”

This earned a small smile from the man but they couldn't deny that the situation they found themselves in was unlike any other, and there was no clear guidebook for how to navigate it. How does one approach a friend and admit to sleeping with their spouse? And how does one reveal that they knew the truth all along but kept silent?

Each person involved in this mess carried their own share of responsibility, yet none of them had the faintest idea of how to handle it. It was a tangled web of emotions, secrets, and uncertainties, leaving them all feeling lost and helpless. They knew that finding a resolution would require immense courage, honesty, and compassion, but the path forward remained shrouded in ambiguity. Furthermore, they knew the clergy had killed for far less, so it was also a matter of survival.

*
Following their Chili concert, Addeline found Swiss outside, a usual hideout for him when he sought solace.

“Want company?” She asked.

“Oh, hey,” the ghoul turned, startled but happy to see her, “You did really well tonight.”

“Thanks,” she said, “I had a good teacher.”

Swiss chuckled softly at the compliment and turned to face her. He couldn’t help but gaze down at her abdomen, a mix of anticipation and disdain in his eyes. He walked closer to her, gently placing his hand on her warm belly. No words were needed. The thoughts in his mind were clear as he took a deep breath and let out a sigh. The two locked eyes, as he withdrew his hand from her pregnant stomach, and reflected on this journey they were sharing together, apart.

He pulled her close without hesitation and began to kiss her with enthusiasm, his touch filled with passion, pressing her against the brick wall. There was a hint of resistance from Addy, only because she was afraid somebody might come out of the venue to see. Swiss was ravishing her with his hands, letting his fingertips sink into every inch of her. She had to shake herself out of it. She broke free, gasping for air as though she had been struggling to stay afloat in an ocean of cold water. Swiss too was panting heavily.

“I can’t resist you anymore,” he confessed, his voice filled with desperation. “I need you right now.”

Addy shook her head vigorously, “Not here,” she said.

“I know where we can go,” he said, his voice low but certain, as if the matter was already settled, “If I don’t have you right now, I swear I’ll burst.”

Addy was surprised at his lack of concern for being seen, “Swiss, the show just let out! Everyone is walking around. We’ll get caught.”

Licking his lips, Swiss caught Addeline’s hand and tugged her toward a side door tucked away from the main flow of people. “Correction,” he murmured, that desirous glint sparking in his eyes. “The show just let out — which means everyone’s too busy to notice us.”

She wanted to—badly. Just the thought of Swiss taking her right here, right now, sent a rush of heat through her, leaving her aching between her thighs.

“Come on,” he urged her, putting pressure on her to make a decision before their window of opportunity closed. “I know you want to."

She nodded in agreement, letting him pull her along. Swiss led her to a smaller, seldom-used green room, far removed from the one the band occupied. Before shutting the door, he cast a quick glance over his shoulder to be sure no one had seen them slip inside. The lock clicked into place, sealing them off from the noise and chaos outside.

Their fingers laced together, a silent agreement passing between them. With playful urgency, they began peeling away each other’s ghoul garments, laughter catching between breaths as layers hit the floor, until there was nothing left between them but heat and bare skin.

Once they were naked, Swiss pulled Addy into his arms, holding her tight against his chest. She felt the wiry hair of his body brush her skin as they kissed.

The feel of her skin against his made him lose control. “Fuck, you feel so good,” he panted into her ear.

Addeline was torn at this moment. She was hesitant to cross that line with the ghoul, knowing this was the moment to walk away if she was going to stop. She hadn’t planned for it the first time, and the second time had caught her off guard—but now, she was making a conscious choice to continue with the affair.

She pulled away slightly, and Swiss, sensing her hesitation, asked, “Do you want me or not, Adds?” His tone was steady, but there was an edge of urgency beneath it. He wanted to give her the chance to walk away if this wasn’t a path she truly wanted—just as he had in the past.

She nodded, insinuating for him to continue but inside, she was grappling with inner turmoil, “I’m fine, I just… need to breathe.”

Swiss dropped to his knees in front of Addy and began to place soft wet kisses on her stomach.

God, don’t do that, she thought. She knew she’d never be able to say no if he kept touching her this way. A moan slipped from her lips as Swiss found his way between her legs, her soft sighs filling his ears.

Her hands came to rest on top of his head as he worked his tongue with deliberate skill, coaxing her closer and closer to giving him full consent. She couldn’t resist running her fingers through his curls, feeling them tangle around her fingers. When she gave a firm tug, he only groaned against her, clearly not minding in the slightest.

Swiss emerged from her depths and kissed her. She could taste herself on his lips.

“Addy, let me fuck you,” his words filled her ears, with gentle authority.

Swiss continued kissing her, swallowing her groans of pleasure. He pushed his chest forward to close the distance between them and let his hard bulge rub against her, “Grab it,” he demanded. He’d learned — unwillingly — from watching her with Copia that she responded well to commands in the bedroom. He didn’t want to exploit that, but the ache of not being inside her was enough to make him desperate.

Addeline obliged, their lips still locked, and wrapped her hand around his cock. She felt it throb in her grasp, swelling between her fingers. A blissful expression crossed Swiss’s face, his head tipping back in pleasure. It felt incredible to have her touching him like this. From this angle, Addy could press soft kisses along his neck, and he shivered at the delicate brush of her lips.

It was too much for him—he had to have her now. His hand slid under her rear, lifting her effortlessly. She hooked her legs around his waist, and together they stumbled back until her body met the wall, the need to be close overruling everything else.

Swiss pressed her harder against the wall, his hands gripping beneath her to hold her steady. He kissed her deeply, breath mingling with hers, before breaking away just enough to line himself up.

The blunt head of him nudged against her entrance, and he groaned at the heat waiting for him. In one slow, deliberate thrust, he slid into her, filling her completely.

Addy gasped, her head tipping back against the wall, nails digging into his shoulders. Swiss gritted his teeth, savoring the tight, perfect fit, and began to move, each push drawing them tighter together until there was no space left between their bodies.

With each thrust, their breaths came shallow and quick, bodies straining against one another. At one point, their foreheads met, their skin damp and sticking together in the heat of their sweat.

A few times Swiss swore she was on the brink, the way her body clenched around him, but something about the position felt wrong. Without breaking their connection, he swiftly carried her to a nearby couch and eased her down onto her back. She drew her knees in tight against her chest, opening herself fully to him without hesitation. He sank deep again, his movements slow but intentional, and met her gaze, every thrust carrying both tenderness and heat.

“Are you okay?” Swiss asked, reaching down to brush away the strands of hair clinging to her damp face.

“Yeah… I’m good,” she managed between gasps, a small smile breaking through her breathless state.

There it was—that smile Swiss absolutely adored. Addy let her knees fall and wrapped both her legs and arms around him, pulling him in close. She clung to him as if her life depended on it, holding on with all the strength she had.

She pulled him closer, taking him so deep now that any thought of tenderness had long been abandoned. The ache was sharp in a familiar way that sent Addy into a frenzy. Her breathing grew ragged as her walls tightened around Swiss’s cock, gripping him in a way that made his control falter. He groaned, feeling himself being pushed to the edge at the sensation of her constricting his member.

He erupted with a strangled cry, his back arching, head falling back in release. Addy’s scream of pleasure joined his, her voice filling the room as they both surrendered to the euphoric rush of the moment.

Swiss felt a sense of contentment and pride as he saw how much he had pleased the woman. Addeline looked completely perfect after coming undone. She lay there, eyes closed, limbs limp, completely satisfied.

Swiss couldn’t help but feel a pang of envy towards the Cardinal, who had the privilege of feasting his eyes on such a breathtaking sight whenever he pleased.

Swiss stood up, his legs trembling uncontrollably as he struggled to find his balance.

“That was fucking incredible,” he said, his voice still rough with satisfaction. Addy, breathless and teetering on the edge of guilt, couldn’t find the words to answer.

He helped her off the couch, disappointed that it was over and already longing for the next time.

"We should get dressed and get back out there,” Addy said, suggesting they rejoin the crew and blend in as if they’d been helping the whole time. They would need to put their ghoul costumes back on, but luckily those layers would hide the evidence of what they’d just done. Without them, anyone could take one look and know—at least the masks would cover that.

“Don’t stay away from me too long,” Swiss said, turning himself back into a nameless ghoul, “I’m going to walk out first and maybe you walk out a few minutes after me?”

She agreed this was a good idea to make things look less suspicious should anyone be in the hallway. People would jump to conclusions if they both walked out of the room together.

Addy waited five minutes before exiting and she slowly made her way down the long corridor. Of course, there walking towards her was none other than Papa.

“Amore!” he shouted excitedly, “Where did you disappear to, my little ghoulette?”

“I was just in the bathroom,” she said, “I’ve been holding my bladder for hours!”

“Didn’t you go right before the show?” Papa pressed, his eyes narrowing. “Two hours isn’t very long to hold your bladder, my darling.”

Without thinking, she let the words slip from her lips, “Yea, but you know how I am when I’m pregnant—”

The moment the words left her mouth, she wished she could snatch them back. Shit.

The Cardinal’s eyes widened, lit with excitement, his stare brimming with anticipation. “Cara mia! Is it true? Number five?” His voice was almost breathless with exhilaration. “Are you really going to give me my fifth child?”

Addy feigned excitement. She was delighted that Copia was pleased at the thought of a new potential heir, but she had doubts about this one’s paternity.

The Cardinal removed her helmet and pulled her into a warm embrace, his gratitude evident in the way he held her. He had always cherished the children Addy had given him, and the thought of becoming a father for the fifth time filled him with eager joy. With two boys and two girls already, he grinned against her hair. “So, my dear, this next little one will put either our boys in the lead… or our girls!”

Addy managed a small smile, but it didn’t quite reach her eyes. She rested her head against his shoulder, letting him hold her, while her thoughts twisted into knots. His joy was genuine. She could feel it in the way he held her. Yet a heavy unease curled in her stomach. This moment should have filled her with the same excitement, but instead, the weight of her own secrets made it hard to breathe.

Her smile wavered as a knot tightened in her stomach. She couldn’t shake the sickening wave that washed over her, knowing that only moments ago she’d been in Swiss’s arms.

Chapter 26: Can't You See That You're Lost Without Me

Summary:

Addeline's struggle for independency continues to push her into the arms of Swiss and Copia begins to have suspicions that something is amidst between his wife and the backup singer.

Notes:

Just a short chapter, yet so much happens in here. Copia seems to be falling back into an old pattern, acting just like the Clergy and trying to possess his wife instead of standing by her side as an equal. SMUT steamy Swiss and Addy scene (h/c sex, p in v, emotional sex, breast sucking, heavy fingering).

Addeline was seated inside of the empty tour bus, meticulously drafting her birth plan. Saoirse had instilled in her the importance of being prepared and having a plan to present to a doctor in any circumstance. Even though Addy had learned to expect the unexpected when it came to childbirth, she still clung to the hope of having a smooth, conventional delivery without any hiccups. A subtle noise interrupted her concentration, and she looked up to see the doorknob turning. It was Swiss who emerged from behind it.

“Hey,” he greeted, visibly delighted to see her.

“Hi,” she replied, placing her feet on the floor. The man hurried over and enveloped her in an embrace, seeking her lips. She reciprocated the kiss initially but soon hesitated, “Swiss,” she cautioned, “someone could come in. Papa could come in!”

“I locked the door,” he assured, leaning in for another kiss.

Addy resisted once more, “Look, we need to talk.”

Swiss looked slightly disappointed but nodded understandingly.

“Swiss, we can’t keep going on like this,” Addy confessed, her voice filled with a mix of guilt and worry, “I’m married, and it’s not fair to Papa or to you. This has to stop.”

“You’re married, yet you’re pregnant with my kid,” The man argued cynically.

Addy’s mind raced as she listened to Swiss’s response. She knew he was right, and she hadn’t even begun to think about what she would say to the Cardinal once she gave birth to their baby. The weight of the situation settled heavily on her shoulders, but she realized that continuing the relationship with Swiss would only complicate things further.

“I know you feel guilty, Adds. I wish I could take that feeling away from you but these our unfortunately the consequences of our actions,” the man firmly began to explain, “I know you don’t want him to get hurt, but somebody is going to get hurt whether it be me, you or him.”

“You’re supposed to be telling me everything will be alright,” the woman said, a bit frustrated with his blunt words.

Swiss grasped his hair and began to pull it tightly in frustration, “Addy, you always do this.”

Addy’s eyebrows furrowed in confusion as she tried to make sense of his accusation, “Do what?” she asked, her own frustration starting to build.

“You never consider the consequences of anything.”

Addy’s eyes widened, feeling defensive, “What’s that supposed to mean?” she shot back, her dissatisfaction seeping into her voice.

“Addy, you are the most reckless woman I've ever met. Do you ever think about the outcome of anything?”

She couldn’t believe what she was hearing, “That’s not true!” she yelled, now standing up and pacing around the bus.

“Oh, really?” the ghoul asked, poised to enumerate each instance where she had overlooked the repercussions of her actions, “You love sex, Adds. You love sex but you hate being pregnant. Pregnancy is a consequence of sex! Did you think of that?”

“That’s not fair—”

“You don’t take your doctors' advice,” Swiss was yelling at this point, “You’ve gotten pregnant twice way before it was safe and you've had 3 premature babies because of it!”

“Fuck you, Swiss! How dare you say that to me!” Addeline yelled, her voice filled with anger. She clenched her fists, envisioning herself landing a strong blow to the man’s face.

“You slept with me without a condom and now you’re pregnant with my kid, yet you didn’t consider what your husband might think of that.”

“WE slept together! You AND me,” exclaimed the young woman, her voice ringing out boisterously, “That was a mutual decision, not mine alone! You forget, I can't get myself pregnant!”

She moved towards the door, intent on leaving, when Swiss reached out in haste to halt her departure. As he wiped beads of sweat from his forehead, he considered he had been too severe.

He gently grabbed her arm, his voice filled with remorse, “Wait, Addeline. I’m sorry,” he pleaded, his tone softer now, “I didn’t mean that. Can we talk about this?”

The young woman paused, her eyes filled with a mix of anger and hurt.

“Listen,” he began, “I’m not gonna make you be with me, but I want you to know that avoiding this won’t make everything magically disappear.”

Addy’s heart sank as she processed Swiss’s words. She knew he was right. Ignoring the situation wouldn’t make it go away, and she couldn’t simply pretend that everything was fine. She took a deep breath, gathering her thoughts before responding.

“Swiss, I can’t keep doing this to Papa. He’s done nothing to deserve it.”

“Addy, not to burst your bubble but the damage has been done,” the ghoul reminded her that it was his child she was carrying in her womb.

“I can’t continue to be unfaithful over and over. The guilt is eating me alive,” she continued, “And you stand here lecturing me about consequences while lying to one of your closest friends?”

Swiss acknowledged her perspective, “You’re absolutely right. I apologize for judging you. It’s the last thing I intended to do, Addy. I just want you to be happy. If he brings you joy, then that’s fine. But if you want me to make you happy then you know where to find me.”

With a gentle kiss on her cheek, Swiss departed, leaving her to reflect on his words. Addy resumed her seat before her birth plan, a single tear staining the document. Her mind was a whirlwind of uncertainty; she had never felt so indecisive. It was a tough situation to navigate, and she needed time to sort through her emotions.

She heard another knock at the door and, with a sharp breath of frustration, stormed over to answer it. “Swiss, what do you want now—” she snapped as she yanked it open, but froze when she saw who it really was. “Oh… Papa, I thought—”

“Addeline.” His voice carried a weight of finality. He had rehearsed this, knowing how it would wound her, hoping she wouldn’t resist.

Her pulse quickened. “Oh boy,” she muttered, reading the seriousness in his tone. “That sounds serious.”

“I know you will not be pleased,” he said, steady and unyielding, “but you are pregnant again. That means no more shows, Tesoro.”

Her eyes widened. “What? But I’m not even that far along!” she cried, her disbelief crashing into anger. “And we waited the whole year after the twins!”

His hand came up to her face—not tender, but commanding. His expression hardened as his voice rose. “Addeline, your defiance has become unruly. If you cannot obey me, then perhaps the ministry is where you should remain for the rest of this tour, and the rest of your pregnancy.”

Fury burned in her. Her brow knotted, her lips quivered against the weight of words she dared not speak. A single tear slipped free, hot and humiliating, sliding down her cheek. The last time she had felt this powerless was when she had been forced to watch a person nearly sacrificed over her child.

And now it struck her with merciless clarity—she would never belong to herself. Her passions would always be silenced by pregnancy; her body never her own. She was bound, not only to her husband’s command, but to the clergy he served.

Copia didn’t linger. He turned on his heel and walked away, pulling the door shut with a final, heavy click. He did not glance back, did not soften his tone, did not leave room for argument. He left her standing in the silence, fury and grief twisting inside her, with nothing but the echo of his dismissal to remind her who held the power.

*

Sleep eluded Addeline later that night, the burden of her circumstances keeping her from a peaceful slumber. She peered over the Cardinal’s shoulder, checking to see if he had drifted off. His breathing was steady, his face softened in rest, but she found no comfort in it. The same hand that now lay limply on the pillow had silenced her voice hours before.

Turning onto her back, she stared up at the ceiling, her chest tight with the ache of unspoken words. It struck her how easily he could rest, while her mind twisted restlessly, tangled in chains she had agreed to wear.

She carefully slipped out of bed, moving as quiet as a rat. Each step was measured, her breath held as she tiptoed across the room. With the key card clutched in her hand, she eased the door open and slipped into the hall. The carpet muffled her footsteps as she crept forward, heart pounding with the thrill and the danger of her covert mission.

She let herself inside the room and went straight to where Swiss bunked. She always made it a point to know exactly where he slept. After all, he was not only her music instructor and babysitter but also her secret paramour.

She cautiously turned the doorknob and slipped into the man’s room. With a gentle click, she closed the door behind her, ensuring not to disturb the slumbering ghouls nearby.

“Swiss?” she whispered, edging closer to the bed. When silence met her, she tried again, louder this time. “Swiss?”

The man stirred, blinking through the shadows until his eyes caught the figure standing before him. Addeline lingered in the eerie darkness, her voice soft but unsteady. “Hey… I changed my mind. Is it okay if I sleep with you?”

In an instant, he was out of bed. He crossed the space in a rush and seized her, pinning her against the wall with a force that stole her breath.

His tongue unraveled and claimed her mouth with hungry force. She slid her hands beneath the ghoul’s shirt, her fingertips grazing the smooth curves of his bare skin. With a firm tug, she lifted the fabric over his head and let it fall to the floor. Her eyes wandered over his sculpted chest, and she traced the curls nestled between his pecks with eager fingers. Her touch ignited something primal in him.

With a savage pull, he ripped the nightgown from her body, fabric tearing beneath his grip. The fleeting thought of how she would ever explain it to Papa barely crossed her mind before it was gone, drowned out as Swiss’s mouth closed over her breasts. He sucked hard, almost painfully, his hunger leaving no room for hesitation, no space for restraint.

“God,” she moaned, her head falling back against the wall, “that feels so good!” Her voice broke between gasps, the sharp sensation only heightening the rush flooding through her body.

He murmured against her skin, his words slurred and muffled by the fullness of her breasts in his mouth and then sank to his knees before her. Catching the edge of her underwear between his teeth, he dragged the fabric down in one slow, teasing pull. Once they slipped free, he guided one of her legs up over his shoulder, steadying her trembling frame with his hands. His lips traced a heated path along the inside of her thigh, each kiss higher, slower, more deliberate—until he was poised at her center, breath hot against her skin.

“What are you doing?” she breathed, her voice trembling with anticipation.

Swiss looked up at her, grinning wolfishly. “You know exactly what I’m doing.”

Addy wobbled on one foot, her balance slipping with nothing to brace herself against as he devoured her. Her raised leg trembled, threatening to give out under the strain, but his mouth showed no mercy. Desperate for support, she clutched at his shoulders, her fingers digging in deep as her body quivered against the relentless pull of his tongue.

“Oh God! Oh yes, oh God!” she cried, her voice breaking as waves of pleasure tore through her.

His mouth glistened with her, a feral grin tugging at his lips as he glanced up at her through half-lidded eyes. Her cries were music—dangerous, forbidden music—and he fucking loved every note. Without easing his pace, he growled against her, voice rough and demanding, “Do you like that?"

“I—” Her voice cracked, caught between resistance and surrender.

"Tell me!" He demanded, sharper this time.

Her nails dug harder into his shoulders, her body betraying her as her hips bucked toward him. “Yes… oh God, yes,” she finally cried, the confession breaking free in a sob of pleasure.

His tongue lashed at her clit while two fingers drove into her, rough and merciless. Her back arched hard against the wall, a strangled cry tearing from her throat. Her raised leg continued to tremble violently, barely keeping her upright, and her nails raked his shoulders in desperation, leaving angry red lines in their wake. She was soaked, shaking, her body unraveling beneath him with every relentless thrust of his hand and flick of his tongue.

Driven by the moment, he pressed deeper, sliding two more fingers inside. The sudden stretch made her flinch, the fullness edging on too much, pressure blooming where she was most tender. She drew in a sharp breath, hyper aware of every drag of his knuckles as they slid in and out, threatening to fill her completely. A protective instinct flared as her thoughts jolted to the baby.

“Easy,” she whispered, her palm flattening against his chest. “I’m pregnant.”

His pause lasted only a breath. Then he moved again, slower but no less intent, each push deliberate, stretching her while his tongue never let up on its ruthless rhythm. The sharp ache dulled into a deeper, throbbing pleasure that rolled through her in waves.

Addy clung to him, so tightly now that his skin was turning purple beneath her grip. She was torn between relief at his restraint and the unbearable heat still rising inside her. The hunger in him hadn’t eased—she felt it in the tense set of his shoulders, in the low growl rumbling against her as he devoured her. He wanted everything from her—every sound, every shiver, every drop of surrender—and he wasn’t going to stop until he had it.

The release crept up on her like a tide, swelling until it drowned her completely. She didn’t scream this time—only trembled, her breath breaking apart as she melted against him. It was quieter, deeper, like being hollowed out and filled at once, leaving her boneless in his hold.

Swiss dragged his hands along the curve of Addy’s waist, feeling the aftershocks tremble through her as she slowly came back down to earth. With unhurried precision, he drew a wet, sinful path with his tongue from her soaked heat, up the line of her stomach, across the swell of her breasts, over the curve of her throat, and finally to her mouth. He kissed her deeply, letting her taste herself on his lips.

Without a word, he hoisted her up, her body rising effortlessly in his grip. She clung to him on instinct, legs wrapping around his waist as her slick folds slid against the hard plane of his chest. The contact drew a gasp from her, her hips shifting hungrily, unable to stop. He carried her to the bed with steady strength, his gaze locked on hers the entire way. When he finally laid her down, she was breathless, skin flushed, her whole body straining in silent plea for more.

He leaned in close, lips brushing her ear as he murmured, “Try to be as quiet as you can, ok?”

She nodded obediently. Swiss yanked his boxers down just enough for his cock to spring free. It was hard, thick, and already slick at the tip. Addeline looked at it endearingly, her eyes filled with lust, unable to hide the way she longed for him. The temptation was irresistible; she could already feel the promise of him pressing inside her.

He moved closer, crawling over her with slow precision, his cock brushing against her inner thigh as he leaned in. Their eyes met, and the heat between them flared like a spark to dry tinder. She was ready. And he knew it.

Addy’s body tingled as the head of his cock brushed against her dripping entrance. “Please… don’t tease me,” she begged, her voice trembling and small. Her fingers clutched at him, clinging for mercy. “I can’t take it… I need you to make love to me, right now.”

He chuckled softly as he lined himself up, his swollen tip pressing against her entrance. Addy gasped, her hips tilting up instinctively, desperate for the stretch she craved. He chose to torment her for a moment, dragging his tip slowly through her slick folds, smearing her wetness along his length. Each pass made her whimper beneath him, her body begging even when her lips could barely form the words.

“Keep quiet,” he reminded her in a low growl. Then he pushed in.

The first inch forced a strangled sound from her throat as her body parted for him. He drove deeper until he bottomed out, his hips flush against hers. Addy’s mouth fell open in a silent cry, her fingers twisting tight into the sheets. She was full, stretched so wide it bordered on pain, and yet she welcomed every unforgiving inch of him.

Swiss stayed buried to the hilt, holding her there, making her feel every twitch, every throb inside her. His eyes gleamed with a wicked smirk as he finally drew back, only halfway, before slamming back into her. The force rattled through her body, the bed jolting beneath them with the impact.

He set a brutal rhythm, driving into her with sharp, unrelenting thrusts that sent shockwaves through her small frame. The bed continued creaking beneath them, the headboard tapping against the wall with every punishing snap of his hips. Addy gripped the sheets in a white-knuckled hold, her teeth buried in her lip as she fought to obey his command to stay silent.

“Swiss...” she choked, "I..." her voice trembling as he pounded into her, each thrust knocking the words right out of her.

“Yes?” he grunted, not slowing, not easing.

“Swiss… I think—God, I think I might love you,” she whispered, the words trembling out before she could stop them.

The man froze at her confession, his movements stopping dead. The sudden stillness left Addy hanging, her pleasure cut short. “No—don’t stop,” she begged, her voice cracking as she rocked her hips against him, desperate to chase the friction he had stolen away.

“Tell me if you still feel that way once I’ve finished you off, alright?” he teased, a crooked grin tugging at his lips.

He found his pace again, hips crashing forward in full force. His hands clamped down on her ass, fingers sinking deep into soft flesh as he lifted her slightly, angling her just the way he needed. The new position let him bury himself even deeper, driving into her with brutal and perfect precision.

“Oh fuck—!” she cried, her voice breaking, “I can’t hold it—I’m coming!”

Swiss pressed his full weight into her, chest to chest, pinning her beneath him. His lips grazed her throat as he growled against her skin, “That’s it… come on, Adds. Cum all over me, baby.”

Her body obeyed instantly. Her legs twitched violently, arms clenching around his shoulders as the orgasm tore through her. A long, throaty moan escaped her lips, her back arching as she shook beneath him, soaking his cock while her nails dragged across his back in frantic, desperate lines.

Seeing her like this made Swiss lose control—the way she clenched around him, the sounds tearing from her throat, the look on her face as she squirted all over him yet again. It pushed him right over the edge. With a guttural groan, he buried himself to his base, his body going rigid as he spilled deep inside her. Addy’s own release surged with his, her body trembling violently as she gushed around him, the two of them coming undone together in a messy, breathless wave.

He pulled out slowly, leaving her body aching and empty, before collapsing beside her with a heavy sigh. For a long moment, neither of them moved. The only sound was their breathing, chests rising and falling in unison as the silence wrapped around them.

Swiss was the first to recover. Turning his head toward her, he asked with a quiet edge of mischief, “So… do you still love me?”

Addeline was still struggling to catch her breath, her heart pounding like a drum. She coughed out a soft laugh and rolled onto her side. Pressing her face to his chest, she let the warmth of his body comfort her, her cheek resting in the damp space between his collarbones. He gently cradled her head, fingers threading into her hair with surprising softness. Within the embrace, Addeline could sense the rhythm of his heartbeat, “Yes,” she whispered against his skin, her lips brushing over the thud of his pulse. “I still love you.”

And this time, he knew she meant it.

*

The band was buzzing with excitement as they poured into a sunny café tucked into the corner of the city, eager to celebrate the wild success of their international tour. They had rocked sold-out shows across Australia and South America, leaving roaring crowds and glowing reviews in their wake. With only a handful of performances left before a much-needed break, their minds were already drifting toward plans for the upcoming spring tour.

Laughter filled the table as menus were passed around and drinks were ordered, but Addy’s smile began to falter. A slow, churning nausea crept up her throat, and she knew the feeling all too well. It had become a near-constant companion in the last few weeks, a cruel symptom of pregnancy that struck without warning.

Though she had carried before, this time was different. The sickness was relentless, more aggressive than she remembered. With her previous pregnancies, morning nausea had come in manageable waves, often passing by midday. But now, she found herself dashing to bathrooms at all hours, barely able to keep anything down. Even the scent of certain foods sent her stomach into violent protest.

She pressed a hand against her abdomen and tried to breathe through the wave, hoping it would pass without incident. But the color was already draining from her face, and Swiss, seated beside her, noticed immediately.

“You alright?” he asked under his breath, leaning in close.

Addy gave a weak nod, but her hand was already gripping the edge of the table. She could feel her stomach turning and her mouth salivating with that all-too-familiar urgency.

She looked to her husband, “I’ll be right back, Papa,” she said, excusing herself from the table. “I need a bathroom,” she muttered, already rising from her seat.

Swiss was quick to follow, concerned at her pale appearance, something Papa didn't pick up on. But Addy didn’t stop. She pushed through the restaurant toward the restroom, just barely making it to the sink before she vomited, the contents of her stomach coming up violently. It was exhausting, humiliating and sadly, not the first time this week.

When she finally emerged, white and shaken, Swiss was waiting with a glass of water. He didn’t say anything at first, just handed it to her and rubbed a slow circle on her back. “Worse this time, huh?” he asked gently.

She nodded, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand.

“Yeah,” she whispered. “A lot worse.”

Swiss pulled her into an embrace, wrapping his arms around her trembling frame and placing a gentle hand over her stomach. His palm rested there with tenderness, as if trying to calm the nausea.

“Are you okay?” he asked softly, his voice thick with concern.

Addy shook her head, her brows knit together. “I can’t eat,” she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper.

He nodded, brushing a few strands of hair from her forehead. “That’s okay,” he murmured. “You don’t have to eat.”

She leaned into him, her breath still shaky and chunks of vomit on the sides of her mouth still. “I can’t even smell anything right now,” she confessed. “If I do, I swear I’ll throw up again.”

Swiss didn’t miss a beat. “Well, we can get out of here if you want,” he offered gently, tilting her chin up so she’d look at him. “We don’t need to stay for anyone else. Just say the word.”

Before she could even respond, another violent wave of nausea crashed over her. Addy broke free from Swiss’s arms, hand clamped over her mouth, and rushed back into the bathroom without a word. The sound of the door swinging shut behind her left Swiss standing alone, tense and worried, glancing in the direction she’d disappeared.

When the door finally opened, Addy stepped out slowly, looking spent and drained. She wiped her mouth with the back of her hand, and noticing the ghoul was still there, she stumbled back into his arms like instinct. He caught her without hesitation, wrapping her up again and guiding her head to his chest.

What they didn’t realize was that they had an audience.

Copia was approaching, having come to find them after noticing their absence at the table. His steps slowed when he caught sight of the scene unfolding ahead of him and his expression shifted slightly. It wasn’t jealousy, not outright, but there was something unsettled behind his eyes. He hadn’t expected to see them like this. That level of intimacy, that quiet comfort…it wasn’t just friendly. And the way Swiss’s hand lingered protectively on her abdomen caught his attention.

Copia tilted his head, observing the subtle exchange between them. Swiss murmured something close to her ear, voice too low to catch, and Addy nodded, still clutching his shirt like she couldn’t stay upright on her own.

He must know, Copia thought, About Addeline's pregnancy.

He cautiously walked up to the two and asked, “Is everything alright here?”

Startled, Swiss immediately released Addy, and Addy did an about face. Papa had caught them off guard. Swiss was the first to respond, hoping to brush it off, “Addeline isn’t feeling very well.”

“Are you ill because of the pregnancy, my dear?”

Copia’s question made Addy’s heart sink. She hadn’t yet informed Swiss that she accidentally revealed the pregnancy to Papa. She could sense the ghoul’s disbelief and, trying to avoid eye contact with him, she replied to the Cardinal, “Yes, I need to go home, Papa.”

“You need to eat, Amore,” Copia urged, “It’s important for the baby that you get food.”

The very thought of eating something in that moment was enough to make Addeline want to throw up again, “I can’t, Papa. I’m too nauseous.”

The Cardinal completely ignored Addy’s pleas and disregarded her comfort, “Go sit down, my dear.”

Swiss felt his anger rise as he witnessed the man dismiss her feelings, as if she didn’t know what was best for herself. Unable to stay silent, he spoke up, “Cardinal, she’s already thrown up twice. She really needs to go home and rest.”

“You don’t think I know what’s best for my wife, Swiss?”

The ghoul backed down, "I didn't say that. I'm just saying she might puke again if she forces herself to eat."

Papa brushed the man off, redirecting his attention to his wife, "Go take a seat and have your meal," he commanded with a resolute tone.

Seemingly overruled, Addeline and Swiss, along with Papa, returned to the table. Both men kept a close eye on Addy as she attempted to eat. The food felt like a lump in her throat, causing a wave of nausea. Before she could swallow, bile erupted from her mouth, landing on her plate.

She was so embarrassed and stammered, "I... I'm so sorry, everyone. I... I'm pregnant."

Cheers erupted around the table, save for Cirrus and Swiss and of course Papa who realized his grave mistake.

He was remorseful now, apologizing to her, "Tesoro, I am very sorry. I pushed you." He then turned to Swiss and said, "Take her home."

Swiss and Addy apprehensively left the table and hopped into an Uber, ready to escape the tension. Addeline laid her head down on Swiss’s lap, using his warm legs as a pillow. Swiss couldn’t hold back his curiosity any longer and asked, “So, were you planning on letting me know that you spilled the beans about the baby?”

Addy remained silent.

“Addy?” Swiss called out, only to find her peacefully asleep. He shook his head and started to run his fingers through her hair. He thought to himself that it must be exhausting growing a human from scratch and here she was doing it especially for him.

Upon arriving at the hotel, Swiss scooped Addy into his arms without a word. She didn’t protest, simply rested her head against his chest as he carried her through the dim hallway and into her room. He laid her gently on the bed, pulled the covers over her, and set a trash bin beside the nightstand, knowing full well how unpredictable her sickness had become.

As he turned to leave, her sleepy voice reached out to him like a thread. “Don’t go, please.”

Swiss paused at the door, exhaling slowly. He didn’t want to leave her especially not when she looked so small, so vulnerable, curled up beneath the sheets. But logic and secrecy warred with desire.

He turned back and sat at the edge of the bed, brushing his fingers across her cheek. “I can’t stay, babe. Copia’s going to be back soon, and we don’t want him catching us like this. That was a close call back at the restaurant.”

She blinked up at him, her voice soft and hoarse. “I’ll just tell him you’re keeping an eye on me.”

Swiss smirked, leaning in to press a kiss to her forehead. “Is that what we’re calling it now?” he teased, his lips lingering. “Because the next time I’m alone with you, it won't be my eyes that are on you.”

She gave a weak smile, warmth blooming across her cheeks, despite how sick she felt.

He let his thumb drag along her lower lip, just barely grazing it. “Get some rest,” he murmured. “You’re gonna need your strength.”

With that, he rose from the bed, leaving behind the quiet promise of more, soon.

*

Addeline stirred at the sound of the door creaking open. Her vision was still hazy, but she made out the familiar silhouette of Papa walking into the room, a paper bag in hand. He set it gently on the nightstand and came to sit at her side, pressing the back of his hand to her forehead with a tenderness that belied the firm tone that followed.

“How do you feel, Tesoro?”

Addy stretched and let out a quiet sigh, reaching up to wrap her arms around him in a soft embrace. “I’m feeling a little better,” she murmured.

Papa’s lips pursed. “Amore, I wish you would listen to me when I give you advice,” he said, a hint of frustration behind his words. “I brought you food. Now you must eat something.”

With her stomach finally beginning to settle, Addy took the bag from him and slowly sampled a few bites. It was manageable now—barely—but she knew better than to argue.

Still, the air between them grew heavy.

She could feel it. Papa was holding something back, watching her more carefully than usual. As she swallowed another bite, he finally spoke again.

“My love…” he began slowly and measured, “I couldn’t help but notice that everyone at lunch today seemed… surprised by your pregnancy." He paused, studying her face. “Save for one person.”

Her heart skipped a beat. She lowered her eyes, suddenly aware of how fast she was chewing.

"Swiss knew, didn't he?" He didn’t say it with anger, at least, not yet, but she knew that tone. The one he used when he was connecting dots she hadn’t meant to scatter. “My darling,” he said, more pointed now, “did Swiss know you were pregnant before I did?”

Addy froze. There wasn’t time to weigh every outcome. Her brain scrambled for something believable, something true enough to hide behind. “I was throwing up while he was helping me rehearse,” that was believable enough, "He made the comment that he thought I might be pregnant again so... I told him."

Papa nodded slowly, his face unreadable. It wasn’t outright disbelief, but it wasn’t trust, either.

She smiled weakly, trying to keep her tone light, nonchalant. “I wasn’t exactly keeping it a secret. I just… it's not really exciting news anymore when you're on your fifth.”

Copia gave a soft hum of acknowledgment, though the weight behind his stare lingered a moment too long. Addy held his gaze, trying not to flinch. She still wasn’t sure what, exactly, he had seen at the restaurant, or how much he truly knew. But if she could hold the line just long enough, maybe it would be enough to bury his suspicion for now.

She hoped to God she was convincing.

Notes:

Yes, I gave you smut AND angst in one chapter. You’re welcome. 😅 Addy’s life is a mess right now—she wants Swiss, she fears Papa, and she’s lying to both. How long do you think she can keep up this balancing act before it all crashes down? 👀 Also, Papa’s beginning to put pieces together. And if he finds out the truth, there will be more than just hearts on the line.

Chapter 27: Together As One

Summary:

In this chapter, as the current tour comes to an end, Swiss exhibits some concern over Addeline's current pregnancy, but an unexpected visit to the hospital has great news in store for the dad-to-be.

Notes:

*The first part of this chapter is important, as it sets us up for a big reveal in another chapter. You'll be slapping your forehead when that time comes! There is a very intimate scene with Copia and Addeline and then some fluff to finish the chapter off to move us to the band's next big tour.
Definition: A Cornette is a nun's headwear.
Madonna Santa: an Italian exclamation that means “Holy Mother."

Swiss was showering in the tranquility of the afternoon, enjoying a rare day off. Caught off guard while lathering his hair with his eyes closed, he jumped at the sound of the door opening. The ghoul struggled to see through the soap burning his eyes, but he could make out Addy's naked silhouette.

“What the hell are you doing in here?” he laughed.

“There was a problem at one of the venues,” she responded, “Papa had to go deal with it.”

Swiss hugged the giggling girl, the warm water cascading over their bodies, creating a soothing sensation. They playfully lathered each other with soap, their laughter filling the bathroom. Swiss gently placed a hand on Addy’s belly, marveling at its small size despite her being in her second trimester now. It sparked curiosity in him, “You’re what? Almost four months along, right?”

“Yes, something like that,” she replied.

“Shouldn’t you be bigger?” the man inquired, “Your stomach is almost flat.”

“Each pregnancy is different,” she explained.

The man shook his head, “I’ve witnessed all your pregnancies, Addy, and you tend to show early.”

A flicker of worry crossed the woman’s mind, “I mean... I have been quite ill recently,” she rationalized, “I struggle to keep anything down, so I haven’t been eating.”

He embraced her slippery body from behind, “Let me take you to the doctor.”

She hesitated, “No, I don’t believe that’s necessary.”

“Please,” the ghoul pleaded, “We can have you looked at and we can see the baby. When else will I get the opportunity to see an ultrasound of my child?”

Addy conceded that Swiss was correct. She wanted him to be as involved as possible without raising suspicions.

“Alright,” she replied, a hint of excitement in her voice. “Papa will be busy for a while dealing with special effect stuff, so maybe we can drop by an ER.”

The man’s face lit up with joy and he passionately kissed her, as he turned off the water.

“I’ll meet you in the bedroom,” he said, eager to continue their conversation.

Emerging from the shower wrapped in a towel, Addy was surprised to find Sodo conversing with Swiss. The ghoul immediately apologized, “Uh... Addy? I’m sorry, I didn’t realize...” His gaze shifted to Swiss, who returned a sheepish expression, “I wasn’t aware you were in there.”

Declaring his need to leave, he swiftly exited the room.

“Great,” muttered Addy as she began to dress.

Swiss seemed unconcerned, “They’re not oblivious, Addy. They’re aware something’s up but prefer to remain uninvolved. For now, it’s a ‘don’t ask, don’t tell’ scenario, so let’s keep it at that. Cirrus is the only one fully clued in.”

She nodded, having finished tying her shoes, “Are you ready?” she asked.

“Yes,” Swiss answered as he grabbed her hand to lead the way out.

Locating an ER was never very challenging, and pregnant women typically did not have to wait alongside others. Upon arrival, she was immediately provided with a wheelchair and taken to the maternity floor. The nurse pushing the wheelchair assisted her into a bed and started recording her symptoms for the doctor.

“Hello, Sweetie, I’m Beverly, and you are...?”

“Addeline Copia,” she replied.

Nurse Beverly jotted down notes swiftly, “And Addeline—"

“—Addy, please,” she interjected.

“Addy, how far along are you?”

“About 15 weeks,” she estimated, struggling to remember all the birthdates, conception dates, and tour dates.

“And is this your first pregnancy?” Swiss and Addy responded in unison.

“Yes.”

“No.”

Their conflicting answers puzzled the nurse, “So, Mom, you’ve had previous pregnancies with a different father before Dad here?” she inquired, gesturing towards Swiss. Addy and Swiss shared a look, silently
agreeing to play along with the woman’s narrative. Afterall, Addeline couldn’t possibly say no, I cheated on my husband with this guy and now I’m carrying his bastard child.

“I was married before, and I have 4 children from that relationship.” She pointed to Swiss and said, “This is now my husband’s first pregnancy with me.”

The nurse appeared overjoyed as she exclaimed, “Well, Congratulations, dad! That’s thrilling, a new beginning! How are your stepchildren and you getting along?”

Swiss responded with an enchanting smile, gently kissing Addy’s hand, “I adore her children as if they were my own.”

Beverly was utterly smitten with the concept, “So, what brings you here today, dear?” she inquired.

“Well, I’m concerned about not gaining weight,” Addy confessed. The nurse quickly reassured her, “That’s quite normal for someone of your petite stature. Weight gain can sometimes take a while to become noticeable.”

Swiss added his two cents, “Addy has always shown early in her pregnancies for as long as I can remember.”

The nurse looked up with interest, “You were aware of your wife’s condition in her past pregnancies?”

Addy’s anxiety grew as their fabricated story seemed to unravel. However, Swiss was adept at improvisation, “We worked together, so I witnessed her changes firsthand at work.”

Beverly responded warmly, her smile genuine. “That’s so endearing. What is your profession?”

Both Swiss and Addeline let out a soft chuckle, glancing at each other before Swiss replied, “We’re musicians. Part of a band, actually.”

The nurse’s eyes lit up with curiosity. “That’s remarkable! What instruments do you play?”

Addy leaned forward slightly, her voice light but proud. “We’re primarily vocalists,” she shared. “Though the others in the group play instruments, Swiss and I are usually on the mic.”

Beverly’s expression brightened even more. “How wonderful. I’d love to hear you both sometime.”

Swiss smirked, giving Addy a sideways glance. “Careful what you wish for. We tend to be… loud.”

Addy boasted about the ghoul's other talents, “My husband here can also play the acoustic guitar. He dances, oh, and honey," she was looking at him now, "Let's not forget about the tambourine.”

He admitted with a shy smile, “Yes... the tambourine.”

Beverly was ecstatic, “You simply must perform something for me!”

The couple exchanged a knowing glance, a silent agreement passing between them. Addy gave a small nod, and Swiss grinned in return. Without needing further cue, they began to harmonize “Mary on a Cross,” one of their most beloved songs. Swiss took the lead, his voice deep and steady, carrying the melody with ease. Addy joined in moments later, her tone soft and haunting, weaving a delicate harmony around his vocals. During their performance, Dr. Harper Roberts entered and applauded joyfully.

“I had no idea we had such gifted individuals here today,” he said as she approached to greet them.

Dr. Roberts accepted the clipboard from the nurse with a nod of thanks, her cheerful expression dimming as she scanned the notes. His brow furrowed slightly, the weight of concern settling across his features. After a moment, he stepped forward and gently placed the stethoscope against Addy’s chest, listening closely to the rhythm of her heart, “Okay, Addy, I understand that you haven’t been feeling well. That’s fairly common during pregnancy, but given your history, I trust this feels different from your norm?”

Addy nodded, her face reflecting the exhaustion she had been experiencing, “Yes, I can’t eat without throwing up. It’s uncontrollable, and it’s happening all the time. I’m constantly dizzy, lightheaded, and incredibly sleepy,” she explained, her voice filled with frustration.

Dr. Roberts empathized with Addy’s discomfort, “That’s no fun at all. I’m sorry you’re feeling this way, but rest assured, we can help you out.” Turning to Nurse Beverly, he instructed, “Let’s get a blood test to check Addy’s glucose and hydration levels. I’ll also start her on intravenous fluids.

As the nurse hurried to fetch the necessary equipment for Addy’s blood draw, Dr. Roberts explained, “Addy, I’d like to start an IV to ensure you’re properly hydrated. I suspect you may have hyperemesis gravidarum, and if that’s the case, this potassium infusion should make you feel significantly better.”

Can we check on the baby?” Swiss inquired.

“We are certainly going to check on this little one,” the doctor replied.

The nurse returned with the requested items from the doctor and an ultrasound machine. Nurse Beverly drew some blood from the woman as Doctor Roberts prepared Addy’s abdomen for the ultrasound.

“Okay, Addy, you’re probably aware this will feel quite cold,” he said. Turning to Swiss, he added, “Prepare to see your little one, dad.” Swiss was brimming with excitement. Clasping Addy’s hand firmly, he watched as the physician placed the wand on her abdomen. With deliberate movements, he began searching for the baby. At nearly four months pregnant, it wasn’t difficult to locate. He periodically paused to take measurements, reassuring Addy that her baby was developing properly. “Your little one is measuring 15 weeks and 3 days, just as you mentioned, mama.”

Swiss gazed at the image before him in awe, “Is that the baby?” he asked, covering his mouth in disbelief, “That’s my child?”

The doctor smiled warmly and pointed out, “Yes! And I can even tell you what you’re having if you'd like to know.”

Addy interjected quickly, “I prefer not to know the sex of the baby. I enjoy the surprise.”

“You mean you’re afraid it’ll be a girl,” Swiss joked, realizing the professionals wouldn't grasp this humor.

“I want to know,” he insisted.

"Well, I don't and I'm carrying the baby so..."

The doctor offered a solution, “You know what? I run into this problem a lot at my office. I’ll write down the sex of the baby on a piece of paper and seal it in an envelope for you to take home. You can share it with your wife if she decides she wants to know; otherwise, keep it to yourself,” Dr. Roberts playfully warned, emphasizing the importance of respecting Addy’s wishes.

As the doctor wiped the want clean of goo, he began to write something on a small piece of card stock. He offered a gentle smile as he spoke. “Alright, Addy. I’m going to send you home with some strong medications to help manage the nausea - safe for the baby, but hopefully strong enough to give you some relief. We’ll also start you on a combination of vitamin B6 and doxylamine. It works well for a lot of patients.”

He paused, his tone warm but firm as he sealed his note into a small envelope. “And try not to stress too much about your weight. The baby will take what it needs from you—it always does. Right now, the most important thing is hydration. Keep sipping fluids, even if it’s just a little at a time.”

He handed the note to Swiss as he rose from his chair, closing his clipboard with finality. He gave Addy a reassuring look as he began heading for the door, “Rest. That’s going to be your best medicine right now. Rest, rest, rest. And if you can, try small meals—nothing heavy. Just little bits throughout the day. Sometimes that’s enough to take the edge off.”

Swiss nodded quietly from the corner, visibly relieved to hear something actionable.

Addy offered a faint smile, exhausted but grateful for the care. “Thank you,” she whispered.

“Of course,” Dr. Roberts said kindly. “We’ll check in on you soon. But for now—just take care of yourself.”

As soon as Addy’s IV was depleted, the nurse came in and discharged her, providing medication for her severe nausea and the vitamins that she and the doctor had discussed. She received instructions to return if her symptoms escalated or showed no improvement. Once they were in the Uber, Addy couldn’t contain her curiosity any longer and asked, “Are you gonna open the envelope, Swiss?”

Swiss grinned mischievously and shook his head, playfully teasing her, “Nah, I’ll wait ‘til I’m all alone, just to keep you from being tempted. Then I’ll stash it somewhere you’ll never find!”

Addy scoffed, pretending to be uninterested, “Fine, keep your secret. But honestly, I really don’t wanna know.”

He pressed a tender kiss to her lips, as he ran his thumb along the seal of the envelope. Though it was just a small piece of paper, the contents inside burned with significance. The urge to rip it open was nearly unbearable, but he held off. Then reality crept in.  That flicker of joy, the hope, the excitement, it dulled in an instant. Because this wasn’t really his child. Not in the eyes of the world. Not in the eyes of the clergy. And certainly not in the eyes of Papa Emeritus, who had already claimed the unborn baby as his own.

It would be Papa who named the child. Papa who would stand proudly at Addy’s side for the birth. Him who would rock the baby to sleep, hear their first words, watch them take their first steps.

Swiss would be in the background. A secret.

He would love this child more fiercely than he knew how to put into words, but he would do so quietly, from the sidelines, never daring to overstep.

And still… he couldn’t bring himself to let go of the envelope.

Because for just a moment, it was his. His future, his baby, his truth sealed inside a single piece of paper that he might never have the right to claim.

*

As the band's tour neared its end, Addy and Papa eagerly anticipated returning home before Christmas. Their hearts were set on celebrating the holiday with their little ones. Despite not observing the religious aspect, they found joy in showering their children with toys.

Elizabeth was nearing three and as witty as ever. She had acquired a peculiar English accent influenced by her British nanny's background, yet she retained a hint of Italian inflection reflective of her father's heritage, “Mummy, you’re quite fat," she blurted out.

“Eliza,” Papa scolded, “That’s not a nice thing to say to your mother.”

“Well, Daddy, she is fat! She's got quite a large tummy, does she not?"

"She's fat because she’s pregnant," Papa lectured his little one, "And you will respect her."

As though she were exhausted, the young Elizabeth complained, "Can you just please stop having heirs now? I’m sick of all these babies you keep bringing into this ministry.”

Sister laughed, “Oh, my what a clever little youngster you are.”

Kaisarion was almost two and the twins were right behind him having just turned a year old.

Elizabeth was happy to have her brother back home although she couldn’t help taking a jab at him as well, “Hello, brother,” she welcomed him.

The young boy tried to greet his sister, only to have her respond, “Kaisarion, you’re almost two and you can’t even talk very well just yet. I could talk full sentences at two. Tis because I am smarter than you and I'm the better heir—”

“That’s quite enough, Eliza,” Papa scolded.

As Papa called down his first born, his second one delivered a well-placed blow across the girl’s face, “Don’t call me stupid, Eliza!” He also conversed with the same peculiar accent as his sister. Addy wondered if this trait would extend to all of her children.

“Kaisarion, we don’t hit our siblings!” Addeline hollered.

Opus, who was a bit more advanced than his fraternal twin, stood up to pull Kaisarion’s hair.

“Don’t pull his hair, Opus, you naughty child!” Eliza yelled, pushing the young toddler to the ground.

“Cirice, who couldn’t walk as well as her brothers and sister, struggled to her feet and tried to join the scuffle. She toppled over and struck her head against the coffee table, letting out an ear-piercing scream that set the other children shrieking too.”

The ghost of Papa Nihil stood idly by, chuckling at the pandemonium, “This is just like when my boys were younger,” he said. “Always a contest to see who had the biggest—”

“Papa!” Sister Imperator snapped before he could finish, shooting him a warning glare in front of all the little ears.

"Ah, my darling," Copia said, rolling his eyes as he wrapped an arm around Addy. "What do you think?"

Addy, holding her growing belly, shook her head with a playful smile, "I think I’m going to go crazy."

Before she could sit down, Kaisarion hurled himself at Elizabeth. Opus tumbled across the rug, shrieking and kicking like a wild puppy. Cirice, still blotchy-faced from her fall, decided to exact her revenge on the coffee table itself, smacking it with both tiny fists while screaming louder than ever.

Elizabeth grabbed a cushion and walloped all three children, which only made them shriek louder and fight back with wild enthusiasm. Soon pillows were flying through the air like missiles, narrowly missing Copia's head. 

“Dio mio!” he exclaimed, ducking as one zipped past his ear.

Another sailed straight through Nihil’s ghostly form. His laughter cut off in an instant, and with a scowl of offended dignity, he vanished into thin air.

Addy sank onto the sofa, clutching her belly tighter as though bracing for the next outbreak. “I told you,” she muttered over the racket, “I’m going to lose my mind.”

The din reached a fever pitch, pillows whirling, children shrieking, Addy holding her belly as though the baby might join the fray. Copia crouched behind the arm of the sofa like it was a shield.

“ENOUGH!” Sister Imperator’s voice cracked through the chaos like a whip.

The children froze. Cirice dropped her pillow, Opus scrambled backward, and Kaisarion’s little fists unclenched. Only Elizabeth held her ground, still gripping the cushion in her hands. Her chin lifted, defiant, though her lip trembled under Sister’s piercing stare.

“Elizabeth,” Sister said, her voice dropping to a chilling calm, “put it down.”

For a moment, the girl hesitated. Then, with a scowl, she let the cushion fall from her fingers. The room went so silent that the thud of it hitting the carpet echoed like a gavel strike.

Sister’s glare swept over them, cold and sharp as glass. “Not another sound,” she warned, her voice low now, more dangerous than her shout.

The children exchanged nervous glances and then, in perfect unison, sat down as meekly as church mice.

Copia peeked out from behind the sofa arm, wide-eyed. “Madonna Santa,” he whispered.

Sister Imperator didn’t so much as glance at him. With her chin held high, she turned on her heel and swept from the room, the sharp click of her shoes echoing like punctuation on her command.

For a moment, no one dared move. Then Addy finally let out the breath she’d been holding and gave a shaky laugh. “Well, that worked.”

*

As the night drew to a close, Papa found solace in the familiarity of his own bed, a sanctuary after the demanding tour. The pressure of unveiling a new album to his devoted fans had finally lifted, allowing him to bask in the relief of its positive reception

His hunger for his wife also burned fiercely, craving her touch in a primal, raw way that had been suppressed during the tour. Now, with the woman lying beside him, he couldn’t contain his animalistic instincts any longer.

Copia hummed into Addy’s ear as he held her close, his hand on her stomach, and pulled her into his erection. She could feel his throbbing cock between her legs, and she knew what he was about to do with it. He wasn’t going to give her any other option.

She tried to grab it, but Copia took both her wrists and held them firmly together at her sides. With her hands tightly in her husband’s grasp, she felt the man gently begin nibbling at her ear.

“That tickles, Papa,” she laughed, earning her a slap on her rear, “Ow!” she cried out.

“How about I tickle something else?” he growled, as he let his fingers dance across the creases between her legs. His words were dripping with need.

Addeline began to breathe heavily. Still being held firmly on her side, her back to Papa’s chest, she lifted her leg just enough to let him slip into her. She yielded to the abrupt pressure coming from the helm of his manhood. Between his touch, his warm skin and his soft nibbles, she could barely think straight. Her cheeks became flushed, the temperature in the room rising.

Without warning, Papa shifted beneath her, rolling onto his back and dragging Addy with him in one swift, possessive motion. She gasped, suddenly on top of him, her back pressed to his chest, eyes wide as she stared at the ceiling. He didn't give her a chance to adjust.

He drove up into her with ferocious rhythm, each thrust lifting her slightly off his hips before slamming her back down. One arm wrapped tightly around her waist, his hand splayed over her lower stomach, holding her in place like a beast claiming what was his. The grip was almost bruising, but it was the only thing anchoring her as his cock surged deeper inside her, filling her so completely it bordered on unbearable.

She whimpered, unable to form words as his hips snapped upward again and again. As one hand left her stomach to grab at her breasts, she felt herself edging awfully close to release. He squeezed at the engorged, soft skin, fierce at first but then twiddled her nipples between his fingers very gently. He could feel the small mounds harden between the tips of his grasp.

“Mmm, I love the way you sound, Amore,” the man continued to snarl in her ear.

Addy reached behind her head, fingers tangling tightly in Papa’s hair. It was instinctual, almost ritualistic. The feel of his thick, unruly strands slipping through her fingers grounded her.

Papa’s thrusts grew erratic—more urgent, more feral—each one pounding up into her with bone-deep force. Addy’s body jolted with every motion, her cries turning into desperate, breathless moans that filled the room with obscene music. The wet slap of skin, the guttural sound of his grunts, and the sheer force of him inside her blurred everything into white noise. Her nails dug into his scalp as he bit into her shoulder, rumbling against her flesh. The pain made her gasp, but it only fed the fire building low in her stomach.

He felt it.

Felt her tightening, trembling, unraveling above him. What he couldn't feel is that she was thinking of somebody else.

“That’s it,” he growled, voice rough and broken as he slammed up into her, his hands sliding from her stomach to her hips, clutching her with bruising need. “Let me feel it, tesoro. Let me feel you lose it.”

She tried to hold on, but it was too much. The pressure snapped inside her like a wire pulled too tight, and she shattered. She clenched down hard around him, her entire body seizing with pleasure, tears streaming from the corners of her eyes as she rode it out.  

Papa roared beneath her, every muscle in his body going rigid as he thrust up one final time, burying himself deep. He held her there, locked against him and, like a hot volcano, he erupted into her. He was completely unaware that his wife's mind had wandered. Her body was here with him, still trembling in his arms. But her thoughts were miles away.

*

Sister Annaliese was busy in the kitchen brewing a pot of coffee for Papa Emeritus and his expected guests. The ghouls were coming over to record the studio album for the songs from the latest tour. Papa and the clergy were eager to push the record out before the upcoming spring tour.

Addeline sat nearby feeding the twins as Kaisarion and Elizabeth had a food fight over the kitchen table. Exhausted, the mother looked up to scold the children, “Kids!” she yelled, “Knock it off before I get Papa Nihil.”

Kasarion was terrified of his grandfather’s ghostly figure, and he ceased his bad behavior immediately.

Elizabeth, however, chuckled as she picked up a handful of oatmeal and hurled it at Addy’s head. The oatmeal landed splat into her hair and made a splash into her bowl of cereal.

Elizabeth sported a sly grin as Addy averted her gaze from the highchair to the young girl. Despite her seething anger, all she could manage was a heavy sigh as she plucked the last morsels of food from her hair. To intensify her fury, she could hear the young sister of sin giggling behind her as the woman readied to deliver Copia his coffee.

Annaliese departed from the chaotic kitchen scene and made her way to Emeritus's studio, where he had already begun recording snippets of the album. His recording was abruptly halted by her presence.

"Papà," she uttered apologetically, “I am terribly sorry for interrupting you.”

"No," he reassured, "That's quite alright, Sorella. Such a bella distrazione you are." He acknowledged the fresh pot of coffee, "Grazie, dear Sorella, for the refreshments."

She blushed beneath her Cornette.

“Any word on my ghouls?” He asked, a bit irritated that they were late.

“No, Papà,” she admitted, “But your daughter is giving your wife a very hard time in the kitchen.”

“Ah, you must mean Eliza,” Papa laughed under his breath, “She’s a rascal, but Addeline can handle her.”

Just then all the ghouls, save one, sauntered into the studio. Feeling a tad miffed at their tardiness, he scolded them just a bit, "How good of you all to join me, finally. Were you awaiting the arrival of Jesus?” he pointed to his watch, “You know how to show up on time for sound checks on tour, you need to learn how to show up on time to recordings here at the studio."

They nodded in agreement, silently apologizing for their error.

“Where’s Swiss,” he asked aloud, noticing the man’s absence.

*

Swiss wrapped his arm around Addy’s neck, planting a gentle kiss on her temple, “Hey there!”

She withdrew from the embrace, responding, “Hey,” a touch irritated that he kissed her in front of the kids. She tilted her head towards Elizabeth, “She talks, you know?” Addy disclosed, gesturing towards her spirited child who was energetically bouncing in the chair.

Swiss looked up and upon seeing the child's lively behavior shot her an eye of bewilderment, “I think you need an exorcism for that one,” He bestowed two hearty pats on Addeline's shoulder before proceeding to clear the table.

Addeline laughed, “Ha! Well, she’s certainly in the right place.”

“How are you feeling,” the ghoul asked, referring to the pregnancy.

Addy looked up, uncertain of how to answer the question, "Um, well... things are busy here but if you’re asking about the baby then all is well."

He smiled at her, a sheen in his eye as Cirrus peeked around the corner.

“You want to join us, Romeo?” she asked sarcastically.

The multi-ghoul nodded, without taking his eyes off Addeline, “I’ll find you before I leave,” he told her.

*
Sister Annaliese lingered in the studio as Cirrus returned with Swiss. He took note of how the young woman doted upon their frontman, just as Addeline had mentioned. It caused him to chuckle under his breath.

“Is something amusing?” Papa wondered, relieved to have all his musicians together.

“No, Papa Emeritus,” Swiss replied with, moving to pick up his acoustic guitar with his eyes still on the blonde nun.

“Grand!” Papa announced, “Let us get started then.”

“Are there official tour dates?” Sodo cried out amongst the group.

Copia, getting a bit antsy, was all set to hit the record button but then decided to take a quick break to distribute the transcript for the upcoming concerts.

"We'll kick off in North America in April and then hop over to Europe in June," he detailed. "We've got plans for cities in Russia and Germany from July to August, and there's even a Fall extension. Italy and Spain are up next until October, and that's a wrap."

“That’s a huge undertaking,” Swiss mentioned at the sight of the paper he was handed, “What’s the plan for Addy delivering the baby?”

Copia locked eyes with the ghoul, “Well, we’ll play it by ear, but Addeline is set to deliver in June so perhaps a hospital near France.”

Swiss nodded his head, satisfied with the man’s answer.

It took nearly a full day to lay down most of their album, and they were looking at coming back the next day to complete the rest.

Before heading out, Swiss felt the urge to bid Addeline goodnight. The mausoleum and chapel they resided in were vast, but he knew she could only be in a few places. He methodically searched room by room until he came to her personal chamber, the one designated to her when she joined the ministry.

Without knocking, he turned the doorknob with deliberate care, inching the door open without a sound. Addy, already in her bedtime attire, was surprised by his sudden appearance.

"What are you doing here all by yourself?" the ghoul asked, catching her off guard.

Startled, she stood up, holding her robe tightly, and explained, "The Cardinal never comes to bed when he's working on a project. I won't see him until that album is done, so I'm crashing in my own room tonight."

Swiss, with a mischievous grin, responded, "Oh, really?" He then pulled her close in his arms.

Despite a bit of resistance at first, Addy eventually melted into his embrace, wrapping her arms around his neck.

Swiss ignited a passionate exchange, closing around Addy’s mouth as she smiled against his kisses. He skillfully slid her robe off her shoulders, the fabric catching at the bend of her elbows.

She recoiled when she felt the chill of his hands creeping up her shirt. Pushing him away, she broke free from his hold and scolded, "Swiss, we can't do this here! It's too risky. There are eyes everywhere. I wouldn't be surprised if someone saw you sneak in."

"Oh, come on Adds," he protested, "Don't hold out on me!"

Insisting on his departure, she shouted, “Go!" as she pointed toward the door.

As Swiss prepared to bow, he placed a hand on his back, letting the other swirl gracefully in front of him before making an elegant exit. She playfully shook her head as the door closed, a smile dancing on her lips as she settled back into her seat once more.

Notes:

Thanks for reading! Things are about to get a lot messier for Addy and Swiss… and Papa’s not as oblivious as he seems. If you’re enjoying this chaos, a kudos or comment lets me know you’re along for the ride.

Chapter 28: Meliora

Summary:

In this chapter, Addeline gives birth to her fifth child, but it doesn't go as smoothly as she had planned!

Notes:

In this chapter, we see Addy and Swiss welcome their child into the world. We have no reason to believe that the delivery won't be a smooth one except for the fact that this is Addy and of course something is going to happen.

The 2027 North American tour began without a hitch. Being pregnant, Addy had to watch most of it from the sidelines, but she enjoyed the show, nonetheless. During their show in Tampa, she even got a chance to catch up with Ellie, who was taken aback by Kaisarion's growth and even more astonished to discover her friend expecting her fifth child.

Their destination in Europe proved much more eventful. Finding themselves in France, Addeline was lending a hand to the crew, helping them unload their instruments for a show that night. Despite all the warnings about lifting heavy equipment at nine months pregnant, Addy’s stubbornness could not be swayed. She was three days away from her due date, an accomplishment that filled her heart with immeasurable pride.

She was helping Mountain lift his drum set into the bus when she felt a gush of water drench her feet. Mountain felt the splash of water and quickly jumped back, “Gross, Addy! Did you pee on me?”

“Shit!” the woman said. She was nervous but this nervousness was not like before. This time, her nerves were different. She wasn’t afraid for her baby’s life but rather fortunate and thrilled about the upcoming birth.

Having experienced a natural birth and two preterm births before, she was now grateful for the opportunity to have a normal, full-term pregnancy in the hospital with pain management tailored to her preferences.

“Mountain,” she regretfully informed him, “I’m sorry but I gotta go.”

“Yeah!” he shouted with a know-it-all tone, “Don’t worry about it! Go find your baby daddy!” He yelled good luck as the woman vanished from sight.

In the frenzy of the moment, all thoughts of finding Papa Emeritus vanished. Her mind locked onto one thing—Swiss. She tore through the crowd, frantic, breathless, stopping strangers with desperate eyes. “Have you seen him? The ghoul?” Compassionate hands pointed her onward, guiding her through the chaos. She didn’t slow. Her heart pounded with urgency as she followed their directions, pushing her way back toward the stage. And there he was. As soon as he saw her, Swiss opened his arms wide, bracing for the collision he knew was coming. She was a blur of emotion and motion, and he stood ready to catch her although he had no clue why.

Just as she crashed into his embrace, Addy could no longer hold it in. “My water broke,” she blurted, breathless and wide-eyed. Swiss froze, hands instinctively flying to her belly in disbelief. At that moment, Papa emerged from behind the curtain, drawn by the commotion. He caught sight of Addy wrapped in Swiss’s arms, the ghoul’s hands splayed protectively over her belly. A flicker of confusion crossed his face—curiosity, maybe even suspicion—but it passed.

“Mi Amore!” he called, hurrying toward them, joy overtaking any strange gut feeling. “Is it time? Is it really happening?” He didn’t question the embrace. He didn’t ask why she’d run to Swiss first. His heart was too full to see the cracks forming beneath the surface.

Swiss’s heart thundered in his chest, but he forced his face into stillness. His hands lingered on Addy’s belly for a moment longer than they should have, as if trying to imprint the moment into his memory. His son—their son—was coming, and he wasn’t supposed to care. Not like this. Not where anyone could see. He took a careful step back as Papa approached, swallowing the ache rising in his throat. Papa didn’t seem to notice. Or if he did, he ignored it. He wrapped an arm around Addy, beaming with unfiltered joy, asking questions she barely heard.

Swiss stood just behind them, eyes shadowed, face unreadable. Addy knew how deeply he wanted to be there for the birth of their son. She began working through the words in her mind, already calculating. She’d have to make it sound casual. A favor. Familiar, but not too familiar. She couldn’t afford for Papa to see it—the thread that connected her to his favorite ghoul.

Fortunately, they wouldn’t have to devise a plan. Addy doubled over as a sudden, overwhelming pressure surged through her pelvis—a deep, primal sensation unmistakably familiar. This feels like crowning, she thought in disbelief, panic rising in her throat. But how could that be? She hadn’t experienced a single true contraction, no tightening, no escalating waves of pain. Her water had broken only moments ago. This wasn’t how labor was supposed to unfold. Her mind raced. Could the sporadic cramps she’d brushed off over the past few days have been early labor? The realization hit her like a jolt of lightening—she was already in the late stages of labor. The baby was coming, and fast.

Swiss instantly recognized the panic behind Addy’s wide eyes, the way her breath caught in her throat, the way her hands gripped her belly. He didn’t hesitate. “SOMEONE—GET THE PARAMEDICS, NOW!” he barked at a passerby, his voice sharp and cutting through the chaos.

Addy’s knees buckled, and she dropped into a crouch, eyes glassy with fear. “It’s happening,” she whispered, barely able to speak. “I can feel him—he’s coming.”

“Lie down, Adds,” Swiss ordered, already lowering her to the ground with trembling hands. “Now spread your legs and try to breathe. You’ve got this." He turned to Papa with eyes blazing. “Cardinal, check to see if the baby is crowning. Now!”

Papa hesitated, stunned. “What—what do I—”

Swiss snapped, “Just look, damn it!”

Papa swiftly obeyed the man’s instructions, lifting up Addy’s dress and confirming what she had felt, “I... I see the head,” he revealed, his nervousness evident, “What do we do?” he asked anxiously.

“We wait for the medics to get here,” Swiss reassured him but not entirely convinced himself.

Addy whimpered, tears streaking down her cheeks. “This wasn’t how it was supposed to happen,” she choked. “He was supposed to be born in a hospital…”

“I know,” Swiss said, his voice softening for just a second as he brushed hair from her face. “But he’s coming now. And I don't want you to worry. You'll both be fine. Got it?"

She nodded. Everything was moving too fast, yet time felt suspended—measured only by the shallow rise and fall of her chest and the tightening grip of her hand around Swiss’s wrist. The baby was coming, and there was no more waiting. Her discomfort intensified as her labor pains grew stronger, and still, no one had come to help.

“Shit!” Swiss growled, raking a hand through his hair as panic warred with control. The rising wail of a distant siren wasn’t close enough—not nearly. His chest tightened with the crushing realization: They won’t get here in time.

This was it. He was going to have to deliver his own child. His eyes flicked to Addy—her face contorted in pain, her body trembling, her breath ragged. She needed him calm. She needed him strong. But inside, terror clawed at him. This wasn’t how he imagined meeting his son for the first time.

Yet even through the chaos, one thought anchored him: You don’t have a choice. You’re the only one here who can do this.

A small crowd had gathered, their murmurs buzzing faintly beneath the chaos unfolding around the young woman on the ground. Swiss turned to Papa, locking eyes with him. “Cardinal, I need you to trust me,” he said, his voice low but urgent, cutting through the noise.

Papa’s face was pale, his hands trembling. He looked from Swiss to Addy, who was writhing in pain, tears streaking her cheeks. “Trust you?” he choked out, voice cracking. “What the hell does that mean? What do you think you're going to do?” He was unraveling. The gravity of the moment—the fear, the helplessness—was bearing down on him like a weight he couldn’t lift.

Addy’s sobs grew louder, her body curling inward with each surge of pressure. Her eyes searched both men, wide and desperate.

“Papa! Please,” Addy gasped through gritted teeth, her fingers tightening around Swiss who was still at her side. “Make it stop!”

The ghoul flinched. She hadn’t called for him. Not when she was scared. Not when she was in pain. He dropped his gaze, trying to steel himself against the hollow ache settling in his chest.

But Addeline saw it—the subtle shift in his expression, the way his shoulders tensed, the flicker of something wounded in his eyes before he looked away. Even in her agony, it pierced her. Their eyes met for just a heartbeat. She wished she could say something—anything—to ease the hurt she’d caused, but there was no room for truth here. Not now. Not with Papa there. So she looked away too, tears of pain and guilt mixing as another contraction hit, silencing everything but the fire in her body, "It hurts so bad!"

Swiss glanced at her, then back at Papa. His heart was pounding. “There’s no time," he said to the man. "I can deliver the baby but I need you with me, not against me, ok?”

Papa blinked rapidly, shoulders heaving as he struggled to hold it together. He gave a small, reluctant nod—silent consent forged from fear before he and Swiss traded places.

Swiss, being observant and resourceful recalled every detail of the twins’ birth. He positioned himself between Addy’s legs and reassured her, “Okay, Adds, listen to me. You know what to do, right? When you feel a contraction, you push, and I’ll count to three. Sound about right?”

Addy, her face a storm of pain, fear, and something else far more complicated, looked down at Swiss. Their eyes locked, and for a fleeting second, she gave a small, barely perceptible nod. She understood. And so did he. Emeritus, oblivious to the exchange, took his wife’s hand, anchoring her with the steadiness she needed—believing it was enough, “I trust you,” he said, looking directly at Swiss. “Just help them.”

Swiss swallowed hard, forcing a nod as he steadied himself between the woman's legs. The words stung. You shouldn’t. But he said nothing. Papa had no idea the man he was placing his faith in—the one preparing to help deliver his child—was the same man who had held his wife in the dark, stolen kisses between shadows, and claimed the very life now fighting to be born.

Swiss heard Addy’s low, guttural moans and leaned in. “Is that a contraction?” he asked urgently. She nodded, sweat clinging to her brow. “Then push. Now!” he commanded, voice steady but filled with intensity.

Addy braced herself and pushed with everything she had, her body trembling as the pain surged through her. The crowd grew larger—some frozen in shock, others murmuring prayers or offering quiet encouragement.

Cirrus knelt beside Swiss, her breath caught in her throat as she watched him take control with calm precision. He didn’t flinch. He didn’t falter. There was blood, panic, and chaos but Swiss was grounded.

She glanced at Addeline, then back at her ghoul friend, something blooming in her chest. Amazement. Admiration. A flicker of pride. This was his child, and even if the world couldn’t know it, she could see the truth in his hands—steady, skilled, trembling only when no one looked. And for a moment, Cirrus couldn’t help but smile, quietly moved by the beauty and heartbreak of watching him deliver his own child in the middle of a storm.

The pattern continued, contraction after contraction, with Addeline pushing harder and longer than she ever had before. Her cries filled the air, each one more strained than the last. Time lost all meaning. Every second felt stretched and suspended.

Swiss stayed focused, his hands steady, his voice calm, though sweat beaded at his temples. Cirrus stayed close, offering whispered encouragement, her own nerves barely held at bay.

Papa held Addy, his hand clasping hers, his jaw tight. He had been silent, watching, trusting, but now doubt began to creep in. His eyes darted between Addy’s exhausted face and Swiss’s increasingly furrowed brow. Finally, he broke. “Is everything okay?” he asked, his voice sharp with concern. “Why is it taking so long?”

The question hung in the air like a crack of thunder—slicing through the tension, demanding answers no one was quite ready to give.

In the thick haze of anxiety, with every breath drawn tight and every muscle strung with tension, Swiss remained composed. His eyes locked in concentration, his hands guided by instinct and determination. Then, suddenly, relief broke through his voice. “I got it!” he called out, loud enough for all to hear. “The shoulders are out!”

A collective breath was held; the crowd hushed in anticipation. Cirrus’s hand flew to her mouth, her eyes wide with awe. Papa leaned forward, stunned but hopeful. And Addy, despite the exhaustion ravaging her body, summoned the last of her strength, knowing the end was finally near.

Suddenly, the tense atmosphere transformed into a defining moment for the crowd, who had become fully invested in the well-being of the mother and baby.

“Addy, one more push!” Swiss urged, his voice firm but gentle.

With a final cry of pain and strength, Addy bore down—and then, in a whirlwind, it happened. Swiss caught the tiny, slick body in his hands, expertly guiding the newborn into the world. “My boy,” he whispered, wonder blooming in his chest as he stared down at the child cradled in his palms. The joy in his eyes was unmistakable, though he tried to mask it behind clinical focus. But Cirrus saw it.

She let out a deep sigh of relief and moved quickly to Addy’s side, checking her vitals, wiping her brow, murmuring comfort.

Papa, eyes wide and heart thundering, rushed to Swiss, his attention zeroing in on the child. “Is he okay? Is he—?”

“He’s perfect,” Swiss replied, voice low but full of quiet reverence.

As Papa leaned in to see his supposed son, Swiss allowed himself just one moment—a stolen glance at the baby’s tiny face, memorizing every detail. The curve of his nose. The shape of his mouth. The echo of his own features staring back at him. It was everything he had longed for and everything he could never claim.

In that moment, the unspoken question that had lingered in the air was finally, undeniably answered. As the baby let out his first cries, his features revealed the truth that no one dared speak aloud. His skin bore the warm tone of his father. His nose, his mouth—so clearly Swiss’s. The resemblance was striking, impossible to ignore.

Cirrus saw it instantly. So did a few others in the crowd, exchanging silent glances that said more than words ever could.

Everyone saw it.

Everyone except Papa.

He stood beaming, eyes glassy with emotion as he looked down at the child he believed was his. He didn’t question the curve of the baby’s jaw or the color of his skin. His joy shielded him from the truth—willfully or blindly, no one could say.

Swiss stayed quiet, swallowing back the ache in his chest, knowing that silence was the only way to protect them all. He exchanged glances with Cirrus; the words they weren't saying out loud spoke volumes. They shared a look filled with both worry and hope, silently communicating their uncertainty about whether Papa would notice the resemblance.

Papa, unaware of the cryptic conversation, took the baby from Swiss and knelt beside Addy, asking, “My darling, what’s his name?”

Addy caught the hint of surprise on Swiss’s face and instinctively mirrored it as her eyes landed on her newborn son. For a brief, breathless second, the weight of reality hit her—the undeniable resemblance, the silent acknowledgment in the room, the truth she could no longer outrun. Her expression faltered. A flash of dread crossed her face. But just as quickly, she wiped it away. Composure settled over her like armor, and with a voice steadier than she felt, she said, “His name is Meliora.”

Papa smiled, clueless to the storm beneath her calm. But Swiss—he knew. He heard the quiet resolve in her voice, the choice she’d made in naming their son. Meliora—"better things." A name that held hope, pain, and maybe even a promise.

As the wail of sirens neared and the flashing lights bathed the crowd in red and white, Addy knew her time with Swiss, at least for now, was over. The medics carefully placed her and the baby onto the stretcher, moving with urgency but care.

Papa remained at her side, holding her hand tightly, oblivious to the goodbye playing out in her eyes. Only one person was permitted to ride with them, and of course, it had to be him.

Addy turned her head just enough to find Swiss in the crowd. Their eyes met. Her gaze lingered for one aching moment—a silent farewell, full of gratitude, heartbreak, and everything they could never say out loud.

As the doors began to close, Cirrus stepped beside Swiss. She could feel the heaviness in him, the quiet devastation hidden behind his composed exterior. Without a word, she placed a gentle hand on his shoulder and said softly, “You did amazing, Dad.”

The title struck him—cut through him—but he smiled. Not bitterly, not sadly. Just... honestly.

He turned to her, eyes misted, and pressed a kiss to the top of her head. Their embrace that followed was tight, lingering, full of unshakable loyalty—the kind of friendship born in fire and sealed in shared truths.

As the ambulance doors shut and the vehicle pulled away, the ghoul stood frozen, staring after it long after the lights had faded. Cirrus stayed beside him, her hand still resting lightly on his shoulder. She could feel the way he was unraveling, quietly, inwardly. “Let’s get you to the hospital,” she said gently, her voice both grounding and kind.

Swiss blinked, as if waking from a trance. He nodded once, the weight of the afternoon still pressing hard against his chest. Without a word, they turned and began walking—two souls carrying a secret the world wasn't ready to know.

*

The inside of the ambulance felt cold and too bright, the fluorescent lights casting a harsh glow over everything. Addy lay back on the stretcher, cradling Meliora against her chest, the tiny weight of him anchoring her in a storm of emotion.

Papa sat beside her, holding her hand tightly, whispering soothing words she barely heard. His thumb rubbed slow circles over her skin, but it wasn’t comfort she needed. Not really.

Her eyes drifted to the ceiling, unfocused. Behind her calm expression, her mind was spinning—flashing with moments she could never replay aloud. Swiss’s hands catching their son. The look on his face. The silent goodbye.

She swallowed hard, pushing the ache down. Papa leaned in and kissed her temple, mistaking the tears in her eyes for exhaustion. “You were incredible,” he said. “I’m so proud of you.”

Addy managed a faint smile, though it felt like a mask. “Thank you, Papa,” she whispered.

She couldn’t bring herself to say more. Not with Swiss’s name burning on the back of her tongue and her chest still echoing with the words she hadn’t said: You did it. We did it.

As the ambulance raced forward, Addy stared into the newborn’s peaceful face and tried to convince herself that this lie—this life—was still hers to hold. A responsibility she knowingly signed up for.

The hospital room was dimly lit and quiet, save for the soft beeping of machines and the occasional murmur of nurses outside the door. Addy lay propped up against a stack of stiff white pillows, her body aching, her mind heavier still.

Meliora rested in a bassinet nearby, swaddled in blue and sleeping soundly, his tiny chest rising and falling in perfect rhythm. She couldn’t stop looking at him. Every feature of his face drew her in—each one a small, undeniable echo of Swiss.

Papa sat in a nearby chair, dozing lightly, his head tilted back and his arms crossed over his chest. He hadn’t let go of her hand for hours, not until exhaustion finally overtook him.

Addy welcomed the silence. It gave her space to think, to feel, to try and make peace with the truth she was expected to bury.

A nurse had come and gone, complimenting the baby’s strong lungs and telling her what a handsome boy he was. Addy had smiled, nodded, thanked her. But even that smile had felt like a performance. Her gaze drifted once again to Meliora. Her son. Their son. She gently reached into the bassinet and brushed his cheek with her fingertip. He stirred just a little, his mouth forming a soft “O” in his sleep.

“I’m sorry,” she whispered so quietly it barely registered. “You’ll never know him the way you should.”

A tear rolled down her cheek and she didn’t bother wiping it away.

Unbeknownst to the young woman resting upstairs, Swiss and Cirrus had already arrived at the hospital.

While Cirrus remained composed, Swiss was anything but. He practically sprinted to the front desk, his breathing uneven, voice already raised.

“I’m looking for an Addeline Copia!” he shouted, palms pressed to the counter.

The receptionist barely blinked. With the practiced calm of someone used to panicked visitors, she pointed down the hall. “Maternity ward. Third floor, Room 308.”

“Thank you,” Cirrus offered quickly, already tugging at Swiss’s arm to keep him from leaping over the desk.

As they stepped into the elevator, Swiss bounced on his heels, nerves rattling him from the inside out. He couldn’t stand still, couldn’t stop grinning.

Cirrus gave him a hard side-eye. “Get it together, dude. She’s in a room. She’s not going anywhere.”

“I know, I know,” Swiss said, barely able to contain himself. “I’m just excited to see my son.”

Cirrus’s head whipped toward him. “He’s not your son here, Swiss. He’s Copia’s. Don’t let your emotions give you away.”

The sting of that truth hit harder than he expected. His smile faded. The joy that had filled him just moments ago curdled into something bitter.

“Right,” he muttered, jaw tightening. “Guess we’ll just call you little Sunshine, huh?”

Cirrus sighed, the tension thick between them as the elevator doors slid open.

Addeline sat propped up in the hospital bed, Meliora now tucked safely in her arms. The moment the door opened, and she saw Swiss and Cirrus step inside, her face lit up with pure, radiant joy.

“Hey,” she breathed, her voice soft but full of meaning.

Swiss’s eyes locked onto hers, then drifted to the tiny bundle in her arms. His expression melted. He stepped forward, arms outstretched, and Addy didn’t hesitate—she gently handed Meliora over.

With a natural ease, Swiss cradled the infant as though he’d done it a thousand times. His arms knew exactly how to hold him, his fingers instinctively curling around the baby’s tiny hand.

“Hey, little man,” he whispered, brushing his thumb along Meliora’s cheek. He smiled, marveling at the warmth, the weight, the sheer reality of his son. “You’re so perfect.”

The moment felt suspended in time, peaceful and sacred. Even Cirrus, ever watchful, couldn’t help but smile at the sight.

Then, as if to gently remind Swiss of the delicate line they were still walking, Cirrus cleared her throat. “Where is Papa Emeritus?”

“He stepped out to call Sister Imperator,” Addeline replied, casually, her gaze never leaving Swiss. "Of course, she wants to know all about the new heir."

Swiss didn’t flinch. He'd been through this before, witnessing Addy birth children that weren’t his, sitting in the shadows, quietly loving them. But this—this was different. Holding his child, seeing himself in Meliora’s face—it wasn’t just special. It was overwhelming. A kind of magic he didn’t know existed until now.

Cirrus turned to look at Addy, who sat quietly watching the man she loved, her eyes filled with softness. “How do you feel?”

Addy blinked, then furrowed her brow slightly. “I don’t know,” she murmured. “I actually feel kind of dizzy.”

Cirrus’s smile disappeared as her eyes dropped to the sheets and her blood ran cold.

“Unholy Satan,” she gasped. “Addy, you’re bleeding!”

The sharp, erratic beeping of the monitor sliced through the room. Addy’s breathing grew shallow, her eyelids fluttering as her heart rate surged.

Then, without warning, she collapsed back against the pillows, slipping into unconsciousness.

“Swiss!” Cirrus’s voice cracked with desperation as she turned to him, panic rising in her throat.

But he was already moving, nearly tearing the door off its hinges as he shouted into the hallway. “Help! We need a doctor—now!”

In his arms, Meliora began to squirm and fuss, sensing the panic in the room. Swiss held him tightly, protectively, pressing the baby to his chest as if shielding him from the chaos erupting just feet away.

Moments later, a swarm of medical staff rushed past Papa Emeritus, who had just ended his call with Sister Imperator. Confusion gave way to dread as he followed them, his heart pounding in sync with the blaring alarms.

Inside the room, chaos had taken hold. Blood soaked through the sheets beneath Addy as doctors and nurses moved quickly, shouting instructions and preparing for emergency intervention.

Swiss stood frozen as he held his child, terror etched across his face. Cirrus gripped his arm, grounding him, though her own hands were shaking.

“What in the hell is happening?” Papa shouted over the noise, eyes darting between faces, his gaze finally landing on Addy’s pale form.

A doctor turned to him mid-motion. “Your wife is hemorrhaging. We need to get her into surgery immediately. Can she receive blood?”

“Yes—yes, she can!” Copia replied, frantic, stumbling forward.

The doctor didn’t stop. “We may need to perform a hysterectomy to stop the bleeding—”

“Don’t you dare take out her womb!” Copia snapped without thinking.

The room went still for just a second.

Swiss, already pushed to his limit, whipped around. “She could die, and you're worried about making more kids?!”

Copia blinked, jolted by the accusation. His eyes flicked to Addy again, and this time, fear overtook pride.

“No... no, of course not,” he said quickly. “Just… save her. Please. She has five little ones—she has to make it.”

The doctor gave a sharp nod and called out orders as the team began to wheel Addy from the room.

Swiss, Cirrus, and Papa trailed the gurney through the sterile hallway, their footsteps echoing in sync with the chaos unfolding ahead. The surgical doors slammed shut behind Addy, cutting her off from their sight—and leaving a deafening silence in her wake.

Time became a shapeless blur as the trio waited outside the surgical ward. None of them spoke. The only sound was the anxious shuffle of feet and the distant hum of machines beyond the doors. Swiss sat with Meliora in his arms, cradling the baby protectively, his thumb gently rubbing soothing circles on the infant’s back. Cirrus stood nearby, arms crossed, her expression unreadable. Papa paced in tight, frustrated loops, eyes flicking toward the clock every few seconds.

After what felt like an eternity, the doors finally opened.

A doctor emerged, removing her scrub cap and wiping her brow. Papa rushed to her side, with Swiss and Cirrus close behind.

“Is she alright?” he asked, voice taut with worry.

“She did fantastic,” the doctor replied, her tone warm and reassuring. “The bleeding was less severe than we feared. We were able to stop it and stabilize her quickly. She’ll stay here overnight with the baby and can go home in the morning.”

A collective breath of relief passed through them—but one question remained.

“What about her womb?” Papa asked, almost afraid to hear the answer.

The doctor placed a gentle hand on his shoulder. “She can still have children, Mr. Copia. We didn’t have to remove anything.”

His shoulders sagged as relief washed over him.

Just as the tension in the hallway began to settle, Cirrus gently cleared her throat. “Um… Papa Emeritus… what about the show?”

He let out a tired sigh, rubbing his forehead. “The show must go on,” he said, though his voice lacked conviction. “I need to get back and finish preparing.”

He looked toward Swiss, hesitating only a second. “Can you stay? Just until she’s out of surgery? I don’t want her waking up alone and she trusts you.”

Swiss didn’t miss a beat. “Of course. I’ll stay.”

Papa gave a grateful nod, his eyes drifting briefly to the infant in Swiss’s arms. He walked over to the infant, leaned in and pressed a soft kiss to the baby’s forehead, "Welcome to the world my sweet boy. Take care of your mother for me." He turned to Cirrus, “Come, ghoulette,” he said, already starting down the hallway.

Cirrus paused, casting a knowing look back at Swiss. Her lips curled into a smirk. “Looks like fate just threw you a bone.”

Swiss looked down at the tiny boy in his arms and softened. “Yeah,” he whispered. “For once.” And for the first time all night, he didn’t feel like he was on the outside looking in. Swiss held Meliora a little closer, watching them disappear around the corner. For the first time that night, he wasn’t chasing after something or being told to walk away. He was right where he belonged. And soon, Addy would be back—and he would be the first thing she saw.

*

The hospital room was dim and quiet, washed in soft amber light from a wall sconce. Machines beeped steadily beside the bed, and the faint sound of Meliora’s tiny breathing filled the silence.

Swiss sat in a stiff chair next to Addy, head bowed, arms loosely crossed. He hadn’t meant to fall asleep, but exhaustion had finally taken him. The baby lay just feet away, swaddled and sleeping soundly in the bassinet.

Addy’s eyelids twitched.

Her face tightened slightly as she stirred, eyes cracking open with effort. At first, the ceiling light blurred above her, her mind sluggish and confused. Her chest rose and fell more quickly as her awareness returned—but without context. A quiet panic began to build.

Her hand shot up to her face, tugging at the oxygen tubing in her nose.

Swiss jolted upright. “Addy, wait, don’t,” he said, already leaning forward to gently grab her wrist.

Her eyes darted toward him, wide and disoriented.

“Hey,” he said softly, his voice like a tether. “It’s okay. You’re okay.”

She blinked, her breathing uneven. “Where… what…?”

“You’re in the hospital,” he said, his hand still holding hers. “You had some bleeding after the delivery. But you’re safe now. The doctors fixed you.”

Her gaze shifted toward the sound of soft breathing, landing on the bassinet nearby. She stared at it for a long, still moment.

“Meliora’s right there,” Swiss added. “He’s fine. He’s perfect.”

A tear slid down her cheek, not from pain, but from sheer, overwhelming relief. Her hand trembled as she slowly lowered it from her face. She turned her head to him. “You stayed?”

Swiss’s voice caught in his throat. “Of course I stayed.”

Addy’s breathing began to even out, the panic slowly melting into awareness as her eyes stayed locked with Swiss’s. Neither of them spoke for a while. There was nothing that needed to be said—not yet. The machines hummed quietly, the world outside their bubble continuing on without them.

Swiss still held her hand, his thumb moving in slow circles against her skin. He couldn’t look away from her—pale, exhausted, but still the most beautiful thing he’d ever seen.

“You scared the hell out of me,” he whispered eventually, his voice hoarse with emotion.

Addy’s eyes softened, and she gave the faintest of nods. “I scared myself.”

She shifted slightly toward him, wincing at the tight pull in her lower abdomen. Swiss instinctively reached out, bracing her shoulders, guiding her gently back to stillness. Then their eyes met again—deeper this time. No fear. No pretense. Just them.

The space between them closed slowly, hesitantly. And when Swiss leaned in, Addy didn’t stop him. Their lips met in a kiss that was soft, quiet, and filled with everything words couldn’t say: gratitude, relief, love, and a desperate clinging to the moment neither of them had been sure they’d get. When they finally pulled apart, Swiss rested his forehead gently against hers.

Addy sank back into the pillows, her breathing steady now, her fingers still loosely intertwined with Swiss’s. The soft kiss they had shared lingered between them, warm and quiet, like a secret too sacred for the world outside their little room.

She looked over at him, voice a soft rasp. “Where’s Papa?”

Swiss hesitated before answering, his gaze dropping to their hands. “He… had to go back to the venue,” he said. “He really wanted to stay, Addy. He was torn up about it. But the show’s about to start, and he couldn’t delay it.”

Addy nodded slowly, swallowing hard. “I get it,” she said. “The show must go on.”

But Swiss could hear the weight in her voice and the quiet ache behind her words. She wasn’t angry, but she was disappointed. And worse, she was used to it.

He leaned in, his hand cupping her cheek. “I’m here,” he said. “Right now, you’re not alone.”

She smiled gently, the corners of her mouth lifting despite the heaviness in her chest. “That matters more than you know.” She pulled him close again, kissing him softly—slower this time, with more certainty.

But the moment couldn’t last forever.

“I have to go soon too,” Swiss admitted as they pulled apart. “I've missed soundcheck and I have to get dressed. The crowd’s already filling in.”

Addy’s smile faltered, her hand instinctively tightening around his. “So, I’ll just… be here alone?”

Swiss shook his head. “No. Papa I'm sure is coming back after the show. To be with you and Meliora.”

She brightened a little too quickly at that, and Swiss felt something twist in his chest. He masked it with a dry chuckle, shaking his head.

“Lucky guy,” he muttered. “He gets to come back. I wish it was me.”

Her eyes flashed to him again, and the weight of his words settled between them. “I wish it was you too,” she said quietly.

He gave her hand a squeeze. “So let’s just… have this moment.”

She looked toward the bassinet. “He’s been so quiet.”

Swiss stood and walked over to the sleeping newborn. “Good boy,” he whispered, scooping Meliora into his arms with care.

Addy watched him, a quiet laugh escaping her lips. “God, he looks just like you.”

Swiss smiled as he placed the baby in Addeline's arms, but it was tinged with unease. “Yeah… that’s what I’m afraid of.”

Addy’s expression dimmed. “What if someone notices?”

He crossed back to her and sat down, gently placing Meliora in her arms. “We’ll keep the truth close. I’m not going to let anything happen to you. Or him. Ever.”

She looked down at their son and then back to the man she loved so dearly, “Promise?”

He nodded. “I swear it.”

Their lips met again, slow and tender. A kiss not of desperation, but of devotion.

Reluctantly, Swiss pulled back and looked at the time. “I have to go.”

“I know,” she whispered, holding Meliora a little tighter.

“I’ll see you tomorrow,” he promised, brushing his fingers across the baby’s tiny head. “When you’re released. I’ll be here.”

Addy nodded, trying to keep her emotions in check as he rose from the bed.

Swiss leaned down one last time, kissing her forehead gently. “Rest, mama. You did amazing.”

And then he slipped quietly from the room, leaving her in soft silence, cradling their son and the secret they would guard together.

*

The hospital room was cloaked in silence, the dim light casting long shadows along the walls. The machines beeped softly, and the scent of antiseptic still lingered faintly in the air.

The door opened with a quiet click.

Papa Emeritus stepped inside, still dressed in black, the remnants of stage makeup faintly clinging to his skin. The show was over. The crowd had roared, the lights had dimmed, and yet this—this quiet room—was the place he’d been aching to return to.

His eyes softened the moment he saw her.

Addy lay sleeping soundly, her chest rising and falling in the rhythm of deep rest. A loose strand of hair clung to her cheek, and her lips were parted slightly as she breathed. Papa smiled, heart full and heavy all at once.

He stepped closer but didn’t touch her. She looked so peaceful, and he couldn’t bring himself to disturb that.

Instead, he turned to the bassinet nearby, where his son slept just as quietly. The tiny bundle stirred only faintly as Papa leaned in and pressed a kiss to his soft forehead.

“Buonanotte, piccolo,” he whispered.

Finally, he slid out of his coat, carefully slipping into the narrow bed beside Addy. The motion was gentle, but it was enough.

Addy stirred, eyelids fluttering open. She turned toward the warm presence settling beside her.

“Papa?” she whispered, voice full of sleepy surprise and joy.

He smiled as he pulled her gently into his arms. “Shhh,” he whispered, kissing her hair. “Yes, Tesoro. It’s me. Don’t wake up.”

Addy let her eyes close again, the familiar cadence of his voice soothing her instantly. She nestled against his chest, her fingers curling around his shirt, and let herself drift back into sleep.

Outside the hospital window, the night was still. But inside the room, a storm of secrets lay sleeping between them—quiet, for now.

Chapter 29: But He's The Guy You Wanna Do

Summary:

Addy returns from the hospital with Meliora in this chapter, happy to rejoin the tour.

Notes:

Not much happens in this chapter (although I did add Aurora to the mix of ghoulettes) but it does set us up for a very big event in the next chapter. This is mainly a fluff and smut fluff chapter so if you love that kind of thing then you'll enjoy this one. I personally live for these smut fluff chapters (oral m receiving, riding, p in v, teasing). If not, then you won't miss much if you feel like skipping to the next scene.

Morning light poured gently through the hospital blinds, casting a soft golden hue over the quiet room. The beeping monitors had fallen silent, disconnected and forgotten, replaced by the faint rustle of nurses changing shifts and carts being wheeled down the hallway.

Addy was awake, propped against her pillows with Meliora cradled in her arms. She looked better—color returned to her cheeks, strength slowly blooming behind tired eyes. But she was quiet, lost in thought.

Swiss had texted her an hour earlier: “On my way. Waiting in the car.”

He knew he couldn’t come in again—not with Papa still by her side. Not now that the world was watching again.

Papa stood at the foot of the bed, speaking softly with the nurse as she reviewed the discharge papers. He was attentive, doting, his concern still palpable, though his usual charisma had begun to reemerge as the relief of the previous night wore off.

“Everything looks great,” the nurse smiled, handing Addy a clipboard. “We just need a few signatures, and then you’re free to go home with your boys.”

Addy nodded, glancing down at Meliora.

Your boys.

The phrase struck her—not with pain, exactly, but with the aching knowledge of how complicated that truth was.

As the nurse stepped out to prepare a wheelchair, Papa came to her side and pressed a kiss to her temple.

“You ready, Tesoro?” he asked warmly.

Addy smiled, but her stomach twisted. “Yeah. Ready as I’ll ever be.”

A nurse wheeled Addy through the hospital’s sliding glass doors as the morning sun bathed the world in gold. Papa walked beside her, proudly carrying Meliora like a fragile treasure. It could’ve been the perfect picture if it weren’t for the undercurrent of truth only two people in that moment could feel.

Swiss stood by the car at the curb, sunglasses on, dressed down but still unmistakably himself. He’d arrived early with Cirrus, pacing, texting, waiting. Now, he stepped forward with a grin. “Look at you, Mama Bear,” he said, his voice low and teasing. “Rolling out like royalty.”

Addy gave him a tired smile. “Don’t make me laugh. I think something in me might still be stitched together.”

He chuckled, taking the wheelchair handles from the nurse. “Fair enough. I’ll keep it respectful. Queen energy only.”

Papa moved to unlock the car and secure the baby carrier, still buzzing from the illusion of new fatherhood. "You didn’t have to come all the way back,” he said, though his tone was more surprised than unkind.

Cirrus shrugged. “We wanted to be here.”

“Support squad,” Swiss added, giving a mock salute. “Besides, someone had to make sure you didn’t drop the baby or crash into a trash can.”

Papa smirked, shaking his head. “Very funny,” he muttered, then turned to Cirrus. “My dear, would you mind driving the other car back?”

Without waiting for her answer, he looked to Swiss. “Come on, you’re riding with us. It’s the least I can do after everything you’ve done.”

Swiss didn’t argue. He just gave a slight nod, then leaned in as Addy settled into the backseat with Meliora. He bent beside her, whispering, “You okay?”

“I’m good,” she said softly. “Now that I can actually breathe.”

He grinned. “Good. I was worried you might miss the hospital food.”

Addy rolled her eyes. “Mmm, nothing like lukewarm mystery soup and Jell-O.”

He winked at her. “I tried to smuggle in a cupcake, but Cirrus ate it on the way over.”

Papa started the car, completely unaware of the sideways glances in the rearview mirror. “We’ll swing by the bakery,” he offered. “Pick up something sweet to celebrate.”

“Better make it two somethings,” Swiss added, looking over his shoulder. “One for the new mama… and one for her favorite ghoul.”

Papa laughed, “Better make it three—one for the new father, too.”

The words were meant in jest, but they landed heavier than intended. Swiss’s smile faltered, just for a second, the warmth in his eyes dimming beneath the weight of what Papa didn’t know.

Addy smiled to herself and looked down at Meliora, sleeping soundly in his carrier. She reached over and lightly traced his cheek with her fingertip.

Swiss turned slightly, enough to catch her gaze again. “Can’t believe that little face came out of you,” he said with mock astonishment. “No offense, but you were way less adorable after pushing him out.”

Addy smacked his arm. “You’re lucky I’m too sore to climb up there and hit you properly.”

Swiss grinned. “You love me.”

“Unfortunately,” she muttered, but her smile betrayed her.

For a moment, everything felt light again. The silence that followed was warm, not strained. And as the car rolled toward the venue, Swiss reached forward and turned up the radio, letting music fill the spaces that couldn’t be spoken aloud.

*

The car rolled to a stop in the venue lot, where the crew was finishing up loadout and the buses were already humming with activity. There was laughter in the distance, music playing faintly from someone’s speaker, and the low murmur of voices winding down from the night before.

Papa cut the engine and turned to glance into the backseat. “Looks like perfect timing,” he said. “Everyone’s just about ready to go.”

Swiss stepped out of the front passenger seat and let the door shut behind him with a gentle thud. He took a deep breath, squinting toward the tour buses as if bracing himself for something. His jaw was tight. He hadn't said a word about it during the drive, but Addy could tell something had shifted.

She opened her own door slowly, carefully lifting Meliora’s carrier from the seat beside her. The baby stirred but didn’t wake.

“What’s wrong?” she asked quietly, as she met Swiss’s eyes over the roof of the car.

He hesitated. “Nothing,” he said too quickly.

With Meliora in tow, Addy followed Papa and Swiss across the lot toward the bus. Swiss opened the door for them, as Papa silently helped her lift the carrier up the narrow steps. She said nothing, but he could feel the heat of her glare at his back.

The inside of the bus was warm and still buzzing from the night before. Someone had already started the coffee. Gear bags and hoodies were tossed across the lounge seating, and the air carried that unmistakable scent of post-show sweat, cologne, and stale beer.

Just as Swiss stepped fully onto the bus in front of Addeline, “Hi,” came a sweet, lilting voice.

She emerged from one of the back bunks like a cat stretching from a nap, perfectly composed in soft, casual clothes that still managed to hug her figure like they were tailored for stage.

She passed behind Swiss and playfully slapped him on the back, her fingers lingering for just a second too long.

Swiss stiffened.

Addy froze, her hand halfway through adjusting the baby carrier on the seat.

“Didn’t think you’d make it back before we rolled out,” Aurora said, breezing past him with a smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes. “I was just about to make coffee. Anyone want a cup?”

Swiss cleared his throat. “I’m good.”

Papa raised a hand. “Sure. Black.”

Aurora winked. “Coming right up.”

She turned toward the kitchenette with a sway in her step, clearly aware she had the room’s attention—and maybe enjoying it a little too much.

Addy sat down with Meliora but said nothing. Her gaze lingered on the spot where Aurora’s hand had touched Swiss. Her jaw tensed.

Addy was no stranger to jealousy. She had always felt threatened by beautiful women, and Aurora was certainly beautiful. Her dirty blonde hair cascaded in soft waves down her neck, framing the delicate features of her face. Small, almond-shaped eyes, a rich shade of brown, sparkled with an inner warmth that hypnotized even Addy. The woman’s teeth, resembling porcelain veneers, gleamed with a pristine brightness every time she smiled, and her natural, full lips added an inviting softness to her expression. Aurora’s high cheekbones accentuated her plump cheeks, giving her an air of both elegance and approachability. Her skin, glowing and free from blemishes, reminded Addy of a princess.

"Who is that?" she asked.

"That's Aurora," Swiss gulped.

“Why is she here?” Addeline prodded for further information.

"The clergy sent her. Papa felt like we needed another soprano.”

"When did she even get here?"

"Uh... Last night. She did the show with us."

“They really needed somebody else? I guess I’m not a good enough singer.”

Swiss laughed warmly and ruffled Addy’s hair affectionately. “You’re an amazing singer, kid!”

Aurora’s voice floated back from the small counter. “You’re Addeline, right?”

Addy gave a tight smile. “That’s right.”

“I’ve heard about you,” she said casually, pouring water into the machine. “Everyone says you’re, like, the glue around here. Holding it all together.”

Addy tilted her head. “Is that what they say?”

Aurora turned and leaned against the counter with her coffee mug in hand. “Well… I might be new, but I know how hard it is being the woman behind the scenes.” Her gaze flicked to Swiss, then back to Addy with a smile just polite enough to not be called out.

Addy returned the look calmly, but her voice was cool. “I’m not behind the scenes. I’m in them.”

For the first time, Aurora faltered—just slightly.

Swiss smirked faintly. He wasn’t proud of the tension, but he wasn’t going to lie—it felt good seeing Addy hold her ground.

Papa, oblivious, clapped his hands together. “Well! What a charming little family we’ve got going here.”

No one replied.

Addeline couldn’t shake the twisting in her gut. A deep, unspoken fear had begun to take root—the fear that she was being quietly phased out. Replaced. What if the clergy, alongside Papa, had begun repositioning her not as a vital voice, but as something simpler? What if she was being demoted to merely the "prime mover," relegating her to the singular role of procreation. Despite Swiss's comforting words, an unsettling wave washed over her. She was confident in her singing abilities; that wasn’t the issue.

This new ghoulette had no history with anyone. No children. No emotional entanglements. Her womb wasn’t tethered to legacy or expectation. She didn’t need to step back from her art to create life. She was free to exist purely as a performer—present, unburdened, untouchable.

And Addy, for all her power, had the sinking realization that perhaps her most celebrated act had already passed through her—literally.

Swiss’s hand brushed hers under the table—just once, just enough to say I see you.

But it did little to silence the rising voice in her head that whispered: Remember your place.

*
In that delicate time after Addeline's surgery, both men in her life were cautious and respectful, waiting at least six weeks before even considering touching her. They were mindful of the potential impact on her recovery and chose to keep their distance, prioritizing her well-being above all else.

This was especially difficult for Papa, having the woman right beside him every night in bed, yet having to resist the strong temptation to touch her. The internal conflict was so intense that he even toyed with the idea of relocating to the other tour bus.

But the constant crying of the newborn throughout the night played a significant role in dimming any romantic atmosphere that may have arisen. Addy, worn out from her recent ordeal and the demanding schedule of breastfeeding and sleep training, was also feeling the exhaustion from the non-stop care required for the baby.

Swiss stepped in whenever possible, caring for Meliora, comforting him, and of course keeping Kaisarion occupied when the tike’s mother needed rest. Papa also assisted when he could, but the demands of the tour often kept him occupied, leading Swiss to take on a more paternal role. Copia was too busy to even notice the additional duties of his ghoul. Despite the added responsibility, Swiss embraced this role with a sense of pride and honor.

*

After what felt like the longest six weeks of her life, Addy found herself in Swiss’s hotel room.

The others had already poured into the streets of St. Petersburg, buzzing with excitement about exploring Russia before the next leg of the tour took them to Germany. But Addy had no intention of wandering cobblestone alleys or posing for group selfies in front of ornate cathedrals.

She’d dropped a quiet hint to Papa that she needed rest. He hadn’t questioned it—he had no reason to yet. Swiss, ever the master of misdirection, claimed he wanted to stay behind and work through some harmonies.

In truth, they had planned it this way. A stolen afternoon. A fragile window. A precious breath of space just for them.

Addy sat naked with her legs wrapped around Swiss’s bare body as he held the small of her back, his erection pushing into her stomach. They were lost in the moment, their lips gently touching, their embrace filled with warmth and affection.

Swiss longed for a deep connection, and although he didn’t plan on falling for someone already committed, he couldn’t deny the strong bond they shared. He saw Addy in a way that Papa didn’t, paying attention to every detail, understanding her quirks, desires, and anxieties. Addy felt seen by him.

As they kissed, Swiss’s hands explored her gently—until his fingers grazed a spot on her lower back.

“Ah—ouch!” Addy flinched, recoiling slightly from his touch.

Swiss immediately pulled back, concern knitting his brow. “What? What is it?”

She turned away instinctively, but he was already shifting to get a better look. When the blanket slipped slightly from her back, his eyes locked on the darkened bruises blooming just above her hips—shaped unmistakably like fingers.

“Jesus, Addy…” he breathed. “Did he do that to you?”

She reached behind her, hastily grabbing the blanket and wrapping it around herself again.

“He’s been… very easy with me,” she mumbled.

Swiss stared at her, the disbelief plain on his face. “That’s not easy, Adds. You’re still healing—did he at least wait the full six weeks before he—?”

“I don’t want to talk about what I do with the Cardinal while I’m here, okay?” she cut in, sharp and defensive.

Swiss drew back, jaw clenched. “Fine,” he muttered, the word dry and bitter as he leaned in to kiss her again—this time, not so softly.

But as his hand unintentionally brushed the sore spot again, she gasped, jerking away.

“Goddamn it, just don’t touch me there!”

Swiss froze. The frustration in her voice combined with the sight of those bruises sent something twisting in his gut. He sat back, breathing hard.

“Do you even wait 24 hours between fucking us?” he snapped, the words out before he could pull them back.

Addy’s anger burned hot beneath her skin, flaring up with a speed that startled even her. How dare he?

Swiss—her safe place, her escape, the one person who knew the truth—had crossed a line.

Her eyes darkened, cutting through him like glass. “You don’t get to say that,” she hissed, voice low and sharp. “You don’t get to throw that in my face!”

Before he could answer, she yanked herself away from him, nearly dragging the blanket off the bed in the process. The fabric tangled at her waist as she stood.

Swiss ran a hand down his face, exhaling hard. “Addy—”

“No,” she snapped, spinning around to face him. “You think this is easy for me? You think I want to live like this? Balancing lies and shame and pretending this is normal?”

He flinched.

“I didn’t ask for this. You didn’t ask for this. But here we are.” Her voice cracked, fury giving way to something rawer—grief, maybe. “Don’t you dare make me feel like the whore in this.”

Swiss stood slowly, his expression softening. “That’s not what I meant.”

“Yeah? Well that’s what it sounded like.”

They stood in silence, the distance between them suddenly a canyon. As she hastily dressed herself, Swiss let himself fall back onto the bed, realizing the weight of his words. “Addy?” he called out, hoping for her forgiveness. Ignoring him, she continued buttoning her pants, her determination clear. With her shirt in hand, she started walking towards the door, but Swiss swiftly intercepted, positioning himself between her and the exit. “Come on, Addy! Please don’t go. I’m truly sorry,” he pleaded.

“You don’t get to judge me, Swiss!” she snapped, her voice trembling with frustration. “You don’t get to talk to me like that. That’s not what I come here for!”

He took a single step forward, closing the gap between them. His tone dropped, low and steady. “Then what do you come here for?”

The question hit her like a wall. She opened her mouth to answer but nothing came out. She just looked at him—really looked at him. The sharp lines of his face, the hurt just beneath the surface, the pull she could never quite resist. Her shoulders began to relax, tension slowly leaking out of her limbs.

And there it was. That damn smile. Soft. Crooked. Familiar in the worst way.

Damn it, she thought, heat rising to her cheeks. How does he do that?

Before she could think too hard, he reached up, fingers threading gently into her hair as he guided her toward him. His touch was careful. Their lips hovered, just shy of touching—so close it made her dizzy.

The air between them pulsed, heavy with want. Then, with a sly glint in his eyes, he whispered against her mouth, “Can you take your pants back off now?”

Addy burst into a breathy laugh, caught between amusement and exasperation. “You’re unbelievable.”

His grin widened.

She beamed at him and undressed herself once more. She became animalistic, kissing him with tiny bites on his lips, igniting a fiery passion between them once again. In a bold move, she pushed him onto the bed, the intensity of their connection overpowering any inhibitions. The room filled with the intoxicating blend of their desires.

She felt a surge of curiosity and a longing to break free from the ordinary. Taking the lead, she got down onto her knees and crawled toward the man until she found herself between his legs. Addy climbed up his limbs until she was face to face with the part of his body that was responsible for her troubles. She gave the tip a gentle kiss and then a few licks before placing only the head of it into her mouth. Swiss looked down, finding himself engulfed in a haze of pleasure, “What... what are you doing? He asked.

She sank down slowly, lips parting around him, her eyes locked on his as if every inch she took was an act of devotion. His breath caught, a low groan spilling out before he could stop it.

“Fuck! Addy, you’re going to make me cum.”

She opened wider, letting him in without hesitation, her nails digging into his thighs. The sound of her muffled moans vibrated against him, and the sheer eagerness made his vision blur, “Addy...”

The wet heat of her mouth made his head spin, and when she pulled back just to take him in deeper again, he let out a guttural curse. Spit slicked her chin, messy and unrestrained, but she didn’t care.

She reveled in the pleasure she was bestowing upon him, her satisfaction grew with every gasp and moan, knowing that she was the source of his ultimate desire. Is this what it feels like to be in charge? She couldn’t help but wonder if Papa’s preference for dominance was connected to the power she was experiencing in that moment.

That moment was fleeting as Swiss swiftly pulled her up by her arms and playfully tossed her onto the bed. The burst of excitement and laughter filled the air, “Damn it! I was having fun.”

He looked at her with his big smile, “Your fun almost caused an explosion in your mouth.”

Swiss, already aching for her, guided himself into her slick warmth with slow, deliberate care. Addy gasped softly, her breath catching as she realized just how ready she was—how badly she’d needed this.

His hands gripped her hips, steady but reverent, grounding them both in the intimacy of the moment. He dipped his head to her neck, lips brushing her skin as he began to suck gently—careful, purposeful. He knew exactly where to touch and exactly what not to leave behind.

No marks. No questions. Nothing that could be traced back to him.

Addy’s face twisted in pleasure, brows drawn, mouth parted in breathless bliss. Every motion Swiss gave her sent her higher, and her expression mirrored it.

Swiss felt her start to tremble beneath him, that familiar tension building in her body. She was close, so close, and he wanted to see her fall apart again, but this time with him watching, guiding. He wanted her on top, not just to please him, but to give her back the power he knew she’d just surrendered.

“Addy, babe,” he murmured, voice low and steady against her ear, “I’m gonna flip you over, okay?”

“No… no… no…” she whimpered, the sound more panicked than pleading. “Don’t, please! Don’t take it out!”

She pressed her hand to his back, trying to keep him there, to hold him inside her. But it was a futile effort. Her strength was no match for his. Still, he froze at the desperation in her voice, surprised by how tightly she clung to the moment.

Her eyes met his, wide and almost vulnerable.

“I need you right here,” she whispered, trembling.

“I swear to God, it’s going to be quick, okay?” Swiss panted, his voice tight with urgency but gentle with reassurance.

Addy whimpered, reluctant but trusting.

Swiss wrapped his arms around her, anchoring her in place. He steadied his breath, counted silently—one, two, three—then moved.

In one fluid, powerful motion, he flipped her, bringing her on top of him with practiced ease. She barely had time to gasp before he guided her down onto him again, plunging back inside with a force that nearly knocked the air from her lungs.

She cried out, the pleasure resuming like a wave that hadn’t crested.

“Still cummin’?” he asked, voice rough, almost worried.

Addy nodded frantically, grinding down against him with desperation in her eyes.

“Come on! Ride me,” Swiss urged, his voice rough with need.

Addy arched her back and began moving with wild, relentless force, her rhythm untamed, like she was clinging to a bucking bull. Her hair whipped across her face, and her hands gripped his chest for balance. Swiss watched in awe, captivated by the raw power she took back in that moment.

He could feel it building—tight and unstoppable. His breath caught as her walls clenched tighter around him.

“Addy, shit, I’m gonna cum. You gotta get off.”

She didn’t slow.

“Addy,” he growled, panicked now. “I can’t hold back.”

Her moan was half defiance and half euphoria. She was caught in that dizzying moment where the pleasure burned so deep, the consequences felt like a price she’d gladly pay.

But someone had to be responsible. With a strained curse, Swiss sat up, breaking her grip just in time. He pulled out and came hard, thick white heat painting her stomach and thighs as she let out a triumphant laugh.

He collapsed back against the pillow, panting, heart hammering.

Addy looked down at herself and let out another giggle, wiping her fingers through the mess. “That was close.”

Swiss raised an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at one side of his mouth. “Adds, you’re so fucked up.”

She beamed.

He rolled onto his side and brushed a strand of hair from her flushed face. “Let’s keep the baby-making inside your marriage from now on, yeah?”

Addy snorted. “Yeah, yeah. No more surprise heirs.”

But her smile lingered, soft and satisfied. Using the edge of the blanket, she gently wiped herself clean, then sank down beside him, her skin still warm, her breath still uneven. Swiss glanced at her, a small, content smile tugging at the corners of her lips. For a fleeting moment, everything felt right.

He wrapped his arm around her, pulling her close to his chest. She fit there so naturally, like she'd always belonged.

The scent of sweat clung to her hair, a quiet reminder of everything they’d just shared. Her hand rested over his heart, her eyes fluttering shut for a breath, maybe two.

“I suppose I should go,” she murmured, voice barely audible against the silence.

Swiss tightened his hold, just for a second, as if to stall time. “I’ll miss you,” he whispered, pressing a gentle kiss between her eyes.

The moment hung in the air—warm, tender, perfect. But reality waited just outside that hotel room door. It was time to return to Papa.

*

That evening, Papa treated Addy and the children to a rare dinner out—a cozy, candlelit place just off the square. Meliora slept soundly in the stroller beside Addeline, his tiny chest rising and falling in the gentle rhythm of newborn dreams. Kaisarion sat proudly next to his father, swinging his feet under the table, basking in the attention.

Addy watched them quietly, the soft clink of silverware and warm restaurant chatter swirling around her. Guilt clung to the edges of her heart like smoke. Papa looked so content, so proud of his family. And she did love him—God, she did—but not in the way she loved Swiss. That ache, that wildfire, refused to be extinguished.

“You’re always on your best behavior when you’re not with your sister,” Papa remarked, ruffling Kaisarion’s hair with a fond smile.

The boy giggled and leaned into his father’s side. Addy smiled too, but it didn’t quite reach her eyes. Moments like this made everything harder. More beautiful. More painful.

She glanced at the stroller beside her, at the little life asleep in its folds.

If only love could be simple.

"That's 'cause Eliza's not here, daddy," Kaisarion replied. "She always dragging me into mischief with her cheeky ideas."

Papa chuckled, feigning surprise, "Is that so?"

The boy ate his chicken fingers as his parents conversed, "How are you feeling, Tesoro?"

"I'm feeling fine, Papa. Why do you ask?" she questioned.

Leaning discreetly over the table, away from little ears, he whispered, "We've only recently... uh... reconnected since your surgery."

Addy smiled, understanding his meaning, "Ah, right. I feel great, Papa. It was just a minor surgery."

"I still worry," he admitted.

The woman teased him, “You didn't seem too concerned the other night," playfully reminding him of his carefree behavior.

Papa blushed slightly and recoiled, "I can't resist sometimes." He shifted the conversation while taking a bite of his food. "Amore, I spoke with Sister, and she wants to gather documents for tax season. She needs all the expenses for this current tour since it was such a big undertaking."

“Of course, Papa. Kevin and Ashley keep all that in a folder. I believe it’s on one of the buses.”

Thank you, Amore," he said to her.

As he looked at his wife, he couldn't help but admire everything she'd given him. He wasn't ignorant of the fact that she wasn't entirely satisfied with her position, but he was grateful she accepted it without a fuss. He felt fortunate to have such an obedient wife and chuckled to himself, how worried he once was that she wouldn't marry him.

Chapter 30: Don't You Vomit Savage Slurs

Summary:

In this chapter, Copia discovers the shocking truth about his son's paternity. Overwhelmed by anger and hurt, he grapples with the betrayal from Addeline and Swiss. The revelation shakes the foundation of his trust and love, leaving him to question how he will confront Addeline and what actions he will take against Swiss. The chapter delves into Copia's emotional turmoil and sets the stage for the difficult decisions he must make moving forward.

Notes:

Big t/w for this chapter - there is a scene of domestic violence between two characters. It's a very brief moment and never happens again but it was a bit hard to write this about a character that I love so much so I wanted to warn everyone else too.

Papa was on a mission to find the elusive receipts that Sister needed for her tax documents. Usually, he had his beloved apprentice to keep things organized for him but out on the road it was much more difficult to keep things in one place.

Determined, Papa embarked on a thorough search of the tour bus. He meticulously emptied drawers, peered under beds, and even checked beneath the floorboards. No corner went unexplored as he scoured every inch of the bus, hoping to stumble upon the vital information.

He wondered if the documents might be on the second tour bus, so he headed there and began his search in the same careful manner, mindful not to intrude on the other ghouls’ personal belongings.

Papa’s search for the missing items took an unexpected turn when he stumbled upon a small envelope hidden behind an end table at the back of the bus. It had somehow slipped down and ended up wedged between the furniture and the wall, with the weight of the table pressing down on it.

Picking it up he carefully examined the small, worn envelope, noticing that it had been opened before. His curiosity overcame him, compelling him to explore its contents. The document was clearly from a hospital, and the date matched up with their South American tour when Addy was four months pregnant with Meliora.

His heart sank as he opened the envelope, his hands trembling with anxiety. As he read the contents, it felt like the ground had been pulled from under him. It was as if his world had suddenly turned upside down. The words on that small piece of paper struck him like a lightning bolt – “Congratulations Swiss & Addeline. It’s a boy.”

The dim light of the tour bus cast long shadows as Copia stood stunned in silence, the revelation of his son's true paternity echoing in his mind like a relentless drumbeat. Anger and betrayal surged through his veins, threatening to consume him entirely. His heart, once filled with love and trust, now felt like a shattered glass, each fragment cutting deeper into his soul. The paper in his hand, once a heartfelt announcement for someone else, became a symbol of shattered expectations for him. For a brief moment, he contemplated tearing the paper to shreds, as if destroying it would erase the reality it represented. But he had other plans for it.

As the initial storm of emotions subsided, he took a deep breath, determined to channel his anger into a more constructive path. He had to find Addeline.

He began to replay every moment he’d ever witnessed between them—every glance, every shared laugh, every time Swiss had gone out of his way to help her. The way he held the children. The way Addy smiled when she looked at him, softer than she ever looked at anyone else.

It all began to align.

And the shade of red that flooded Papa’s vision wasn’t just anger—it was something deeper. Hotter. Blinding. It was a fury more searing than any flame hell could conjure.

How could he have been so blind?

The Cardinal moved through the lot like a man possessed, heart pounding, eyes darting in search of her. After what he’d just realized—what had finally clicked—he needed answers. Or maybe just confirmation.

He found her outside, tucked into a pocket of soft conversation with Swiss, Cirrus, and Aurora.

Right under my nose, he thought bitterly.

They were all smiles. Addy’s laughter floated through the air like a song he used to know by heart. And Swiss—he wasn’t doing anything overt, not really. Just a hand on her shoulder as he spoke, grounding her with a casual intimacy that Papa suddenly saw in a glaring new light.

It wasn’t the touch itself. It was the ease of it. The comfort. The history that lived inside something so simple.

They weren’t alone—surrounded by ghouls and crew, no one else seemed to notice. But Papa did. And now he couldn’t unsee it.

Something twisted deep in his gut. Not just jealousy. Betrayal. And worse—confirmation of everything he had refused to believe until now.

Addy glanced in his direction then, and for a second, just a breath, he wondered if she knew he knew.

“Addeline, my darling,” Papa called out, his voice deceptively calm. “Will you come here?”

The laughter faded. Addy turned, startled by his sudden appearance and by the measured tone he used, a shade too soft, too precise.

She gave Swiss a quick glance and then walked toward her husband with careful steps. Her heartbeat picked up. Something in his eyes was different.

Swiss subtly stepped back, folding his arms, trying to keep his expression unreadable. Cirrus shifted her weight uneasily. Aurora sipped her drink and looked away.

Papa waited until Addy was close, then extended a hand with that same tight-lipped smile he always wore when keeping himself in check.

“Let’s talk,” he said quietly, as if nothing were wrong.

But Addy knew better.

From a distance, Aurora sipped her drink and tilted her head slightly, catching the shift in the air. She nudged Swiss with her elbow. “Does that look serious to you?” she murmured.

Swiss turned his head, eyes narrowing as he watched Addy approach Papa. The way her body tightened, the careful distance between them—it all felt off. His jaw tensed.

“I don’t like that,” he muttered under his breath.

Addy stood just in front of her husband, her hands twisting together as her nerves crept in.

“Is everything okay, Papa?” she asked, trying to keep her voice light, but the quiver in it betrayed her.

Papa’s eyes didn’t leave hers. “We should find a more secluded place to talk,” he said, the calmness in his tone sharpening the weight behind the words.

Addy hesitated—just long enough to confirm Swiss’s suspicions. Then she nodded and followed.

Behind them, Cirrus and Aurora exchanged looks, and Swiss stood completely still, his chest tightening with unease. Something was coming. He could feel it.

*

Addeline followed the Cardinal in silence, her stomach twisting with unease. When they reached their shared room, he held the door open for her. She stepped inside hesitantly, and as she turned to face him, she heard the soft click of the lock sliding into place.

“Papa?” she asked, barely above a whisper.

But before the words could fully form, the storm broke.

The back of his hand struck her cheek with a crack that rang through the quiet room like a gunshot. Her head snapped to the side, and she fell to her knees. For a moment, all she could register was the burning heat spreading across her skin.

She didn’t speak. She couldn’t.

The Cardinal stood there, chest rising and falling, eyes dark with fury and heartbreak.

Addy sat frozen, her cheek throbbing where his hand had landed. The sting was sharp, but it wasn’t the pain that undid her, it was the shock. He had never touched her like that before. Never. A low ringing filled her ears as she slowly brought a trembling hand to her face. The skin already felt hot, like it had absorbed all the heat in the room. But nothing compared to the way her chest burned with anxiety. The feeling was so crushing she thought she was having a heart attack.

Did that really just happen?

Her mind raced to make sense of it, grasping for something to justify the moment. Maybe he was hurt. Maybe he was scared. Maybe—

No.

No excuse, no matter how buried in emotion, could make that okay.

Her eyes welled, not just from the pain, but from the realization that something had cracked. Something sacred.

He had hit her. Papa had hit her.

And now, everything, every smile, every laugh, every whispered promise, suddenly felt... unsteady. Like they had all been standing on a frozen lake, and now the ice had started to split beneath her feet.

She didn’t move. Didn’t speak.

Because if she did, she might shatter completely.

“That was just a preemptive gift for you, my love,” Copia said to her, “Just in case my suspicions are true.”

It was a cautionary reminder for her to tread carefully. Addy was startled and fear crept into her eyes as she tried to maintain her brave façade. She bravely stood back up, disoriented, letting her hand fall at her side as she tiptoed backward, creating a delicate space between her and her husband.

“My dear,” he began, voice eerily calm, “I am intrigued by your relationship with Swiss. Pray, do share the dynamics with me.”

There it was.

No more guessing. No more hiding behind locked doors and soft denials. The question, poised like a dagger dressed in silk, cut straight through her.

Her pulse quickened. Her breath caught in her throat as the walls of the room suddenly felt closer and heavier.

He knows.

Or at least... he suspects enough.

She tried to speak, but her voice caught. How could she possibly explain? Where would she even begin? That it hadn’t started with malice? That she hadn’t meant to fall in love with someone else while still loving him?

Her lips parted, but no words came.

So she stared—terrified, cornered, and clinging to the hope that silence might still save her from total collapse.

Addeline shook her head vigorously, clinging to denial like it might keep everything from caving in. How does he know? The question clawed at her insides. Does he know about us? Does he know about Meliora? There was no way to ask without giving herself away. She was backed into a corner—either beg for forgiveness or lie through her teeth.

“Now would be a good time for you to speak, Cara Mia,” Papa said, his tone smooth as silk and sharp as a scalpel. “Because right now, I am calm. But if you choose silence… I’ll be forced to make assumptions you won’t like.”

“We’re just friends,” she blurted, voice trembling. “We just work together.”

Papa nodded slowly, the corners of his mouth lifting in a cold, humorless smile. His eyes, though, remained dark and unreadable. He didn’t believe her—she knew that much.

“Forgive me,” he said gently, folding his hands with care, “but I think you might be more than that.”

“No, Papa,” she said quickly, forcing stillness into her voice. She wasn’t protecting herself—she was protecting Swiss.

The Cardinal had never hit her before, not like this, not outside the shadowed edges of desire. And if this was what he’d do to her, what would he do to the ghoul who touched what he believed was his?

He leaned forward, voice deceptively soft. “I think you and Swiss share something very special. And if that is true, it could bring consequences, not just for you, my sweet, but for our son as well.”

Her heart clenched. He was talking about Meliora—without saying it. If the clergy discovered the child wasn't his…if they knew he wasn't an Emeritus child...

Addeline swallowed hard and nodded, just slightly. “I’m not sure what you mean, Papa,” she said, eyes wide with practiced innocence. “But I assure you… there won’t be any trouble.”

Papa looked into her eyes, feeling the familiar warmth and love he had always known but deep down he now carried the heavy weight of betrayal. He pretended to believe her. It was a bittersweet moment, where he chose to protect himself from the truth.

“Even still, I think you should keep your distance from Swiss.”

The very idea of being separated from Swiss was like a punch to the gut and much worse than the pain she was feeling from the blow. It sent waves of sadness and despair through her heart. A feeling of incompleteness threatened to consume her.

“Papa I… I understand your concerns, but I value my friendship with Swiss. Can we not continue our professional relationship?”

“Professional relationship? Darling, he’s as good as fired.”

In a split second, Addy’s reflexes kicked in and she impulsively jumped at him, blurting out, “You can’t do that!”

Papa’s hands instinctively shot out, tightly gripping her neck. And with a sudden jolt, Addy’s head collided with the wall, the impact reverberating through the room. She trembled as she stood there pinned between the wall and Copia’s hand.

In the depths of her being, a sense of unease washed over her as she met his gaze. Papa’s eyes darkened with rage and wounded pride. It was a stark contrast to the warmth she was used to seeing. The fear that gripped her was palpable, as she realized this was unfamiliar territory, a glimpse into a hidden part of his soul.

“You can’t do that!” she repeated, her voice cracking as her body trembled with emotion. “You can’t punish him for something he hasn’t done.”

“Oh, but you see,” he replied calmly, almost cruelly, “I’m not punishing him, Addeline. I’m protecting us.”

Her heart dropped.

“This…” he motioned vaguely between them, “what we have, what we’ve built—it’s fragile. It cannot survive... interference.”

Addy felt her throat tighten, not from fear now, but from heartbreak. “So that’s it? You’re just going to cut him out because you think there’s something?”

Papa stepped closer, gripped tighter, and in a low voice said, “I don’t need proof to act on instinct. And my instincts tell me something’s been taken from me. Maybe not entirely—but enough.”

Addy’s lip quivered as she held back tears. “You’re wrong.”

“I hope I am,” he murmured. “For all our sakes.”

She realized at that moment that she was struggling to breathe. As her breaths came in short, desperate gasps, she realized the air around her had become thin and suffocating. Panic surged through her veins, and she struggled to fill her lungs with the precious oxygen she so desperately needed.

“Papa,” she shouted, “I can’t breathe!”

In the heat of his anger, he didn’t even notice the strength of his grip on her. But upon hearing her desperate cries, he snapped out of it and released her, realizing the impact of his actions. It was as if a veil had been lifted, and he saw the fear in her eyes, the trembling in her voice. The realization of his own strength shook him to his core.

He was torn—ripped between the aching love he still felt for her and the betrayal that gnawed at his pride like a festering wound. Part of him wanted to yell, to demand the truth, to punish her for every unspoken lie… but the other part, the softer part, still longed to protect her.

So instead, he left the room with a slow, heavy tread, as if the fight had hollowed him out from the inside.

 

The sound of the door closing echoed in Addy's brain. The muffled click sounded like the final note in a requiem that kept replaying over and over. She stood frozen for a moment, arms wrapped around herself, as though trying to keep from unraveling. Her cheeks burned, not from any slap, but from humiliation and heartache. The weight of the moment sat heavy in her chest, and it was all she could do not to collapse under it.

Her legs gave in first.

She sank slowly to the floor, pressing her back against the wall where Papa had stood moments ago. He didn’t believe her—not really. He had looked into her eyes, into the soul he used to claim he adored, and still saw only betrayal. And worst of all, he had left.

He walked away.

For a brief, bitter second, she wondered if he was more hurt by the lie or the truth.

Her thoughts drifted to Swiss. To the secret they were both now imprisoned by. To the way his hands had trembled when he first held Meliora. To the promise he made that nothing would ever touch her or the child.

But what if this was already too much?

She bit her lip until it stung, blinking hard to push back the tears.

She didn’t want to cry—not for Papa. Not now. But grief didn’t ask permission. It just leaked from the cracks.

There was so much she couldn’t say, so much she wanted to scream. But for now, she just sat in the silence he left behind… mourning the version of herself that had once felt safe in his arms.

For Papa Emeritus, each step down the corridor felt heavier than the last. His hands were clenched into fists at his sides, his jaw tight. Rage simmered just beneath his skin, but it wasn’t just directed at her. It was at everything. At the ghoul. At the clergy. At himself. He needed space. Time. Something to stop the spiraling storm inside him.

But even as he retreated, his mind was already searching for the right words—some way to return to her, to apologize without surrendering the last pieces of his dignity. He didn’t want to let her go… but he didn’t know how to hold her now, either.

*

Outside, the sun was beginning to dip below the horizon, casting long shadows across the pavement. The air buzzed with residual energy from soundcheck and idle chatter among the crew. Swiss stood near one of the loading bays, arms crossed and eyes trained on the door Addy had disappeared behind.

Cirrus leaned against the wall beside him, arms tucked into her jacket sleeves. “It’s been a while,” she murmured.

“Yeah.” Swiss’s voice was tight. Flat. “Too long.”

Cirrus glanced at him sidelong. “You think she told him?”

He didn’t answer. Instead, he rubbed the back of his neck, his eyes never leaving that door. If she did, would she be walking out on her own two feet?

Aurora emerged from the hotel after grabbing a second drink, still unfamiliar enough to be bold but not yet wise enough to know when to keep her distance. “So,” she chimed, oblivious to the tension, “Anyone seen Addy? I thought she was going to be right back."

Cirrus crossed her arms, picking up on the tension. “Something’s off.”

Swiss nodded. “I’m going to check on her.”

“I’ll come,” Cirrus added immediately, and Aurora, though slightly unsure, followed suit.

Together, the trio made their way to the hallway and stopped in front of Addy’s room. Cirrus gently knocked. “Addy? It’s us.”

No answer.

“Addy, it’s me,” Swiss called, voice low and coaxing.

The door opened slowly and Addy stood behind it, barely letting them see her. Her expression was unreadable in the dim light, but Cirrus caught enough. She pushed the door open a little farther—and froze. Addy’s face was turned slightly to the side, but the shape of a handprint was unmistakable. A faint ring marred the skin around her throat. Cirrus’s heart dropped.

“Addeline…” she breathed.

As Cirrus stepped inside, Addy instinctively backed up, brushing a sleeve across her cheek as if it might erase what they’d already seen. Her eyes, wide with alarm, flicked from one familiar face to the next. She hadn’t meant for anyone to see her like this—not bruised, not broken, not unraveling.

“I’m okay,” she said quickly, her voice a hoarse whisper that contradicted the very words. "He... he didn't mean to."

Swiss’s brows furrowed in disbelief. “Addy…”

“I said I’m fine,” she insisted, more forcefully this time, though the tremble in her tone betrayed her. Her eyes filled with tears, but she refused to let them fall.

Aurora hovered near the door, stunned into silence.

Cirrus moved to Addy’s side, her tone gentle. “Sweetheart… who did this?”

Addy didn’t answer. She turned her back to them and hugged her arms tightly around herself, as if she could physically hold herself together.

Swiss stood frozen for a moment, his jaw tight, fists clenched at his sides. Rage twisted in his chest.

Slowly, he stepped toward her, lowering himself until he was at her level. She didn’t meet his eyes at first, but she didn’t pull away either. His hand reached out, tentative but steady, and gently brushed a loose strand of hair behind her ear. Then, with tender precision, he wrapped his arms around her and pulled her into him.

Addy let herself fall into his embrace, her body trembling against his. He held her tightly—without pressure, without questions—just a steady, grounding presence.

“I’m here,” he whispered, his voice barely audible.

His hand moved slowly across her back in comforting circles. He could feel her heart still racing against his chest, but her breathing began to slow.

“You’re safe now, Addy,” he murmured. “You’re not alone.”

She buried her face into his shoulder, finally allowing a silent tear to slip down her cheek.

Aurora’s brows furrowed as she took in the tension in the room—the mark on Addy’s face, the trembling in Cirrus’s voice, the barely-contained fury in Swiss’s eyes.

“What’s going on?” she asked cautiously.

Swiss didn’t look at her right away. He was too focused on Addy, his chest rising and falling with the weight of his rage. But after a second, he turned to Aurora, his tone clipped and firm.

“Aurora, can you go back to the room?” he said. “We got this.”

She blinked. “Are you sure—?”

“Please,” Cirrus added gently but insistently, casting a glance her way.

Aurora froze, her wide eyes moving between the three of them. She opened her mouth to protest, but something in Swiss’s tone told her this wasn’t a situation she needed to insert herself into.

“Yeah… okay,” she murmured, backing toward the hallway. Her expression was still full of concern, but she turned without another word and disappeared around the corner.

Swiss watched until she was gone, then turned back to Addeline, his eyes blazing with fury.

“I’ll fucking kill him,” he growled again, this time quieter but far more serious.

Cirrus moved in closer, her voice urgent but calm. “Swiss, listen to me. If you do something reckless, they’ll spin it. You’ll be labeled unstable. Violent. And you’ll lose every chance you have to protect her.”

Swiss looked away, jaw clenched, the muscle twitching beneath his cheekbone. He knew she was right, but that knowledge didn’t extinguish the fire inside him.

“Swiss,” Addy said, “She’s right. I told him it wasn’t true. If you confront him then he’ll know for sure we slept together. He hinted about knowing Meliora isn’t his. Nobody can ever know that! You can’t tell him,” She was crying now, and repeating herself.

She frantically clutched her neck, the lingering sensation of the Cardinal’s forceful grip still haunting her. Swiss continued to hold her tightly, trying to calm her, “So are we all going to sit here and pretend this didn’t happen?”

Cirrus remained tight lipped.

“Cirrus, he hit her! HE FUCKING HIT HER! She’s bleeding for Christ’s sakes! And look at her throat!” Swiss turned to ask Addy, “Did he fucking choke you?”

“I know,” the ghoulette said. “But if you go after him, you’ll lose everything. You won’t be able to protect her or the baby. You’ll be gone—and then what?”

“He didn’t mean to. He didn’t know he was doing it,” Addy argued, fully aware that he would never intentionally harm her. But Swiss wasn’t convinced.

“Addeline, are you serious?” he exclaimed, unable to accept her answer, “You're making excuses for him? I know you like that shit in the bedroom, but—"

“Come on, dude,” Cirrus shouted, trying to get Swiss to ease up on the woman, “Just take a breath and relax. You're attacking Addy now.”

“RELAX?” Swiss was utterly astonished by her unwavering composure. It was as if she possessed an unshakeable serenity, “Look at her!”

The ghoulette jumped at the sound of him raising his voice, “I know, I know, but Copia is going to come up here and do the same thing to you!”

“Fuck him!” The ghoul shouted, “I knew he’d be pissed if he found out but look at her goddamned face!”

“She’s already traumatized Swiss! You think she wants to see you get wiped across the floor right now?”

Addy finally spoke, her voice raspy. “I don’t want him to hurt you, too.”

That broke him. He softened, reaching for her again. “I don’t care about me,” he said. “I care about you. And Meliora. And what he did—what he might do again—that’s not something I can just walk away from.”

Cirrus placed a steadying hand on her friend's arm. “Then don’t walk away. Stand by her. But don’t get yourself taken out of the picture, Swiss.”

The intensity in the room was nearly unbearable, and though Swiss’s blood still boiled, he knew Cirrus was right. One voice in his head urged him to be practical—walk away before this turned into something worse. But the other, the voice of his heart, demanded he stay, to protect and hold the woman he loved.

“Adds,” he said softly, brushing a strand of hair from her face, “I’m here for you. I want to make sure you’re okay. Maybe it’s best if I step out for now, but please… I’m just a short walk away. Come to me if you need me.”

He gently lifted her and settled her into the bed, his movements tender and deliberate. Pressing a kiss to the crown of her head, he wrapped her in a fierce hug, holding on like he didn’t want to let go—and truthfully, he didn’t. Addy clung to him just as tightly, her fingers trembling as they curled into the fabric of his shirt.

When he finally pulled away, it was with visible reluctance.

Cirrus followed Swiss out, but not without a long, torn glance back at Addy. Her instinct was to stay, to hold her friend but she also knew she had to protect her in other ways. That meant making sure Swiss didn’t do something reckless.

The door clicked shut behind them, and Addy was left alone in the quiet, wrapped in the lingering warmth of Swiss’s embrace and the haunting ache of everything that had just transpired.

*

Cirrus and Swiss reluctantly retreated to their room. Luckily, only Aurora was there. They were grateful for the absence of other unwanted spectators. Now, they could finally address the question that had been weighing on their mind.

“How do you think he found out?” the words tumbled out of Cirrus’s mouth.

Swiss scratched his head, looking perplexed, “I’m totally clueless, I have no idea,” he confessed.

Found out what," Aurora cut in, still quite confused at the situation unfolding.

“Sodo knew, but he would never tell,” Cirrus chimed in, trying to make sense of it. “Maybe Copia overheard something,” she added.

“Or maybe he finally got wise and realized his son looks exactly like me,” Swiss spoke about himself.

"What the hell are you guys talking about," the pretty ghoulette was growing impatient.

"Aurora, this has nothing to do with you," Swiss barked, "Can you please give us some privacy?"

Disheartened by his tone, she frowned and hugged her arm, "I'll leave you guys to it then," she said softly, turning and slowly walking out the door.

Once they were alone, Cirrus continued spitting theories, "You guys weren’t particularly discreet," she offered another explanation.

“What do you mean by that?”

“Well,” she explained, “The number of times Addy snuck in here in the middle of the night? You guys weren’t fooling anyone, and you weren’t necessarily quiet. We all heard you.”

“Great,” Swiss conjectured, “So everybody knows.”

“It’s so out of character for him, to hurt her like that,” Cirrus shook her head in bewilderment. “I told you something like this would happen if you guys didn’t cut it out! I warned you both, didn’t I?”

“Cirrus this is not the time.”

“I told you that things would go south. And what do you know? They did!”

“I was gonna leave her alone but that was before I knew she was pregnant with my fucking kid!”

Swiss felt caught up in a hurricane of emotions. He felt his heart ripped out, separated from his son, not being able to comfort the woman he loved, and now dealing with the consequences of his actions. With guilt, longing and regret crashing down on him he was left wondering how to fix things.

*

Addeline had stayed in bed all day, turning it into a fortress of solitude. She stayed there, hiding from the rest of the world. She was embarrassed and wanted to disappear into thin air. The mark on her face was a reminder of what she had done and now everyone was going to see it. She heard the doorknob turn and she quickly faced away. She knew it was Copia and she couldn’t look him in the eye. She felt ashamed, she felt like she deserved what happened to her.

Upon entering the room, Copia took a deep breath, swallowed his pride, and slowly made his way over to where his wife laid, “Tesoro, my dearest love. I am very sorry about what I did. I hate myself for it.” He reached out to comfort Addy, but his touch fell short of reaching her. It was a moment of vulnerability for him as he tried to mend what he broke, “You see, to think, that you would betray me is one thing but to betray me with someone whom I’ve known even longer than you, my dear… well, the very thought causes my heart to bleed.”

He reached for Addy once more, this time laying his hand on her back. She recoiled quickly. It was like reaching for a star, only to watch it twinkle away from his fingertips.

He was filled with immense remorse for the physical pain he had caused her. He longed to express his apology, but he believed that no words could truly make amends or convey the depth of his regret. He wanted to say he was sorry the only way he knew how, and he wanted to see if the woman could still show him love, Come my dear. Let me make it up to you.”

Being very uneasy and on high alert she simply said, “No.”

Although Copia already expected this answer from the woman he still pressed on, “Not tonight?”

With eyes as empty as a deserted midnight street, Addeline admitted, “I… I’m afraid to.”

Papa was quite astonished to hear her say this but deep down he could not be completely surprised, “Afraid of me?”

Addeline developed a temporary studder, as she grabbed on to her swollen cheek, “I… I… I don’t want you to hurt me.”

A mischievous grin played upon his lips, “Hurt you or punish you?”

“Neither,” she whimpered, knowing that if they found themselves caught up in a passionate moment, he might reflect on what had happened earlier and unleash his frustrations onto her. She felt the need to protect herself from any potential backlash—a delicate dance between vulnerability and self-preservation.

“Have I frightened you that much, Amore? Will you never trust me again?”

Papa’s question was ironic, considering he had been the one betrayed. So instead, he asked for something simpler, “Can I at least hold you?”

She nodded her head and let the Cardinal scoop her into his embrace. A tiny teardrop slipped from his eye, like a delicate dewdrop falling from a fragile petal. He quickly wiped it away as if it were a precious secret he wished to protect. Addy could hear his sniffling though. It hurt her to see him in pain over something she had done. She felt like maybe she deserved whatever punishment he would give to her. She knew Swiss would say she didn’t deserve it. Swiss she thought. How much safer she would feel in his arms right now.

Chapter 31: They Don't Hear Your Cries In Your Own World

Summary:

In this chapter, Addeline, Papa, and Swiss grapple with the consequences of their indiscretions. The tension is palpable as they each confront the emotional wreckage left behind. Addeline is torn between her loyalty and her own desires, while Papa struggles to maintain his composure amidst the turmoil. Swiss, caught in the middle, must find a way to reconcile his actions with his conscience. As they navigate through the shattered pieces of their hearts, they begin to understand the depth of their mistakes and the challenges that lie ahead in mending their relationships.

Notes:

Papa faces Addeline and Swiss in this chapter after he finally accepts what has happened. The ghouls and ghoulettes of course try to be supportive without taking sides. Swiss is also concerned about whether or not he'll be able to maintain a relationship with his son.

Swiss stepped outside, the cool night air doing little to calm his nerves. He lit a cigarette, hoping it would help him decompress, but his thoughts were consumed with worry about leaving Addeline with Copia for the night. He felt a deep sense of helplessness gnawing at him. As he took a drag, his eyes landed on Aurora, who was sitting nearby, looking lost in thought. The memory of how sharply he had spoken to her earlier hit him like a wave of guilt. Determined to make amends, he stubbed out his cigarette and walked over to her, his heart heavy with regret. "Aurora," he began softly, "I'm really sorry about earlier. I shouldn't have snapped at you like that."

"It's okay," she said, patting the empty spot beside her, inviting him to sit down. Swiss hesitated for a moment before sitting. "I just didn’t want to get you caught up in that whole mess," he continued.

Aurora shrugged and smiled, waiting for him to explain. "It's Meliora," he began.

"Papa's new baby?"

Swiss took a deep breath, fighting the smoke he had just polluted his lungs with. "Meliora isn't Papa's baby."

The wheels in Aurora’s head began to turn as she pieced together what he was saying. Once the realization dawned on her, her mouth dropped, and her eyes widened. "Oh... is he... yours?"

"Yeah... he's mine."

"So that means you and... Papa Emeritus’s wife…" she trailed off.

"Yeah…" he confirmed, leaving no room for doubt.

"Wow… Addy?" Aurora looked off into the distance for a moment before starting again. "I’m sorry, I gotta ask now that I know. You seem smart. So… why would you do that?"

Swiss sighed, feeling the weight of her question. "It's complicated, Aurora. I never meant for things to get this messy. Sometimes, life just throws you into situations you never expected, and you end up making choices that you might not fully understand yourself."

The ghoulette scoffed, "Do you love her?"

Swiss shook his head, feeling a bit uneasy. "Look, I don't feel comfortable talking about this with you. I don't even know you."

The woman bit her lip, sensing his discomfort. "I'm Liv. What's your name?"

"I'm Swiss," he replied, a bit guarded.

Liv smiled endearingly; her charm was unmatched. "No, silly. What was your name before?"

Swiss paused, a flood of memories washing over him. He remembered the day they had stripped him of his old name, giving him a new one before he joined the band. The clergy had erased who he was and replaced it with who they thought he should be—someone molded to serve their needs, to be useful only in the ways that benefited them, just as they had done to everyone else. "I'm Jutty," he finally said, a hint of nostalgia in his voice.

"Well, Jutty, now we know each other," she said with a warm smile.

He nodded, feeling a strange sense of connection despite the absurdity of the situation.

"Would you like to go get something to eat?" she asked.

"Oh no, I couldn't. I'm too preoccupied."

"Oh, come on, you gotta eat."

"Listen, Liv. You seem really nice, but no thanks."

"Okay," Aurora rose from her seat, intending to walk back to the hotel. Before leaving, she wanted to give him some words of reassurance. "She'll be okay," the woman gave a light-hearted smirk. "I'll check in on her for you."

"You would do that?" Swiss asked, surprised.

The ghoulette nodded, giving him a flick wave before walking away.

*

The next day, the band traveled to the venue for rehearsal. Once they arrived, Addeline waited for Papa to walk off before she went searching for Swiss. She found him outside the other tour bus helping to unload equipment.

Addeline, knowing she was about to drop some news that wouldn’t be well received, prepared herself for the storm which would be Swiss’s rage.

“Hey,” she signaled to him, covering her face with the hood from her jacket so that nobody would see the Cardinal’s handprint on her.

He was holding a suitcase in each hand, a guitar inside both. He swiftly placed the cases on the ground, brushed his hands off onto his pants and ran up to the woman. Unbeknownst to the couple, the Cardinal stood nearby observing from a hidden spot so that he could discreetly observe their conversation.

Swiss took a quick peak inside the hood, completely unaware that Copia was nearby keeping a watchful eye. He wanted to assess the damage.

His jaw dropped a bit when he saw the injury had swollen up even more so than the previous day, “Jesus Christ,” he said, “How fucking hard did he hit you?”

She withdrew a bit in a moment of self-consciousness, “Hard enough,” she said now free from the shackles of silence that had held her back the day before.

"You know, that new ghoulette came to check on me last night," she remarked, a hint of curiosity in her voice.

Swiss nodded, his expression serious. "Did she?"

"She's... obnoxiously nice, isn't she?" Addy admitted, well aware that Swiss had sent the young woman to check on her.

Swiss chuckled, a light-heartedness returning to his demeanor. "She's not bad, I guess. Just doing her job," he changed the topic, "I assume you’re not going to be rehearsing with us today."

She shrugged her shoulders, “I’ll be lucky if I ever get to sing on stage again.” Swiss continued listening as if he knew there was more on the woman’s mind, “I guess this sort of goes without saying but he doesn’t want us talking anymore.”

He gave a begrudging nod of agreement, “And Meliora?”

Addy simply shook her head. Swiss became increasingly erratic, his desire to be involved despite the circumstances driving him to seek answers from the woman.

“Damn it! He’s my kid, Addy,” Swiss passionately pleaded with her, Copia still nearby. Despite the distance, Copia’s sharp eyes and keen intuition allowed him to decipher Swiss’s words even from far away.

“I understand how important it is to you,” she said placing a hand on his shoulder, “I will talk to him.”

“Yea… ok...” Swiss said with a hint of skepticism, not having hopes for a positive outcome.

After the conversation the two shared a heartfelt moment and embraced each other, still without realizing the Cardinal was watching them. The Cardinal felt a mix of jealousy and satisfaction, contempt at seeing her in the arms of another but also knowing that his wife was following his instructions. He also felt a deep sting seeing her get solace from a man she shared so much intimacy with. When had they lost that? he wondered.

As Addeline walked away, Swiss caught sight of Copia for the first time since the incident. His eyes shot daggers at the frontman as he clenched his jaw. His fists involuntarily bawled up in frustration.

Step by step the Cardinal made his way toward the man. A torrent of nervous anger surged through Swiss. His heart raced and his brows furrowed with determination. The air around him sizzled with tension as he took a deep breath, ready to confront the person who had dared to harm Addeline.

Copia felt the electricity in the atmosphere as well as he came face to face with the man who slept with his wife.

“Swiss,” he said with a begrudging tone, his voice dripping with sarcasm, “Just who I wanted to see.”

Echoing the same sarcastic tone, Swiss responded, “Yea, I wanted to see you too.”

“I think I’ll have one of the ghoulettes train Addy from here on out.”

“So, you’re allowing her to continue in the show?” he said smugly, insinuating that she needed permission for anything she ever did.

“Perhaps, not yet. In a few weeks maybe.”

“Right,” Swiss concurred amidst the tension, “So, how is Addy? I just saw her and she had a nasty mark on her face.”

“She fell,” he lied, “The floor in the bathroom was wet. Poor thing hit her face on the counter.”

Swiss started to get testy, his frustration mounting as Copia refused to take responsibility for what he did. The ghoul considered himself at least man enough to admit his fault in the whole situation but to him striking a woman was the epitome of despicable behavior.

“And it just happened to form into the shape of a handprint, huh?”

Copia’s face flushed with a twinge of shame. But he quickly reconsidered “what nerve does this person have to criticize me when they fucked my wife behind my back?”

Swiss didn’t let Copia speak and continued, saying, “Listen, Cardinal, we both know what went down and why. If you want to lay me out right here in front of everybody then go ahead. I won’t even fight back. But don’t ever put your fucking hands on her again!”

Copia, feeling the weight of the threat, gave a solemn nod as Swiss walked away to grab the guitars for rehearsal. Copia wrestled with conflicting emotions. While he did entertain thoughts of seeking revenge on Swiss, he ultimately chose to prioritize his wife’s well-being. He made the decision to let go of his desire to hurt the ghoul—at least for now.

As the anticipation for the show grew, the Cardinal sought out Addy. He found her already on-stage helping Cirrus set up her keyboard, “Darling,” he called, summoning her with two fingers as he looked her up and down.

Addy obliged, crossing over wires to get to him. The stage was always a mess right before a soundcheck. As she stood in front of him obediently, he noticed her cheek, and the sight shocked him, almost making him forget that he was the cause of it. Gently placing a finger under her chin, he turned her face to the side to get a better look. He stared at it in disbelief, shaking his head and letting out a sigh before releasing his grip on her. He felt a deep sorrow and was overcome with a profound sense of remorse for causing her harm.

With a gentle yet serious tone, he delivered the news that she wouldn’t be able to perform that night, hinting that it was a consequence for her actions. Addy’s disappointment was evident, but the Cardinal quickly reassured her that after training with someone else she’d be able to return to the stage in the coming weeks, “When I decide it is time, you'll stand on stage next to..."

Papa looked over his shoulder, finding his newest ghoulette, "Aurora, dear, would you come here?"

The bubbly woman bounced over to the Cardinal, her energy infectious. "What's up, Papa?" she asked with a bright smile.

"You've met my wife, Addeline," Papa said, motioning towards Addy who was standing nearby.

Aurora stood listening attentively, her hands clasped behind her back as she gently rocked back and forth. "Yes, I have. She's lovely," she responded warmly.

"My Addy is a singer," Papa continued, his voice filled with pride. "She's quite good, but she does get vocal training. I'd like you to help her with that."

Aurora's eyes widened with interest and excitement. "Oh, is she? I'd be delighted to help!" she exclaimed, practically glowing with enthusiasm.

Papa smiled at her eagerness. "Thank you, dear. I knew I could count on you."

Aurora lit up like a Christmas tree, her enthusiasm evident. "Oh absolutely, Papa. I'm happy to help in any way I can."

"Thank you, dear. You may go," Papa said, dismissing her kindly. Copia looked at Addy, his eyes searching hers to make sure she understood him. She gave a small, reassuring nod to confirm that she did. Satisfied, he shooed her away, directing her back to Cirrus.

*

After the show that night, Addy thought she would casually bring up her conversation with Swiss from earlier to the Cardinal. She figured Papa would be too tired to overthink or get angry. She was in the bathroom brushing her teeth while he removed the ghostly paint from his face. She kept glancing his way, dropping subtle hints that she needed to speak with him. Part of her hoped he would not catch on. Maybe it’s a bad time she considered.

He did catch on, however. He looked at her with a mix of sweetness and menace and asked, “Is there something you need, my darling?”

She spat toothpaste into the sink, washed her face, and then looked at him with a solemn yet stern expression.

“What’s on your mind?” he pressed.

“Papa…” Her mind filled with apprehension now, making her hesitate to continue the conversation.

“Go on,” he could sense this anxiety.

“I won’t communicate with Swiss if that is your wish but…”

He remained silent, patiently waiting for her to find the words to continue.

“The children…” she said.

The Cardinal stood for a moment deep in thought. He gazed into the air as if pondering her words with great intensity. He knew that she was referring to just one specific child.

“You mean, Meliora?”

Addy, feeling a bit anxious that Copia could see through her, returned a blank stare. She hoped that her expression would convey her question because she did not wish to ask it out loud.

The Cardinal finally expressed his desire to know more about her infidelity. He no longer wished to sweep evidence under the rug.

With a heavy heart he asked, “How many times, Addeline?” and then he prepared himself for the response, mentally bracing for whatever she would say.

She didn’t answer right away. Addy did not have an exact number, but she knew their emotional connection had been growing for quite some time, “I couldn’t tell you, Papa.”

There it was. The admission. Copia let out a dissatisfied grunt, his mind grappling with the image of his wife being with another man. His struggle was evident, as he tried to come to terms with the unsettling reality, “So many times that you cannot even count?” he asked, “And when?”

She shook her head vigorously, refusing to answer the question. She could feel his anger escalating, and it made her even more hesitant to respond.

“Addeline, I will never put my hands on you again. Just be honest with me.”

“When you were sleeping mostly or out,” she finally admitted, biting her bottom lip after the revelation.

Copia attempted to restrain himself from being crude, but the intensity of his emotions overwhelmed his ability to filter his thoughts. The words began pouring out of him uncontrollably, “So, all those times you two refused to join the rest of us? Do I really snore, then? Were you not actually bunking with Cirrus to escape the noise?”

He let out a frustrated laugh, his anger bubbling beneath the surface, “So were you sneaking off backstage? Did you let him fuck you in the green room? Hm? What about during those private practices?”

Addeline was covered with a blanket of shame as Papa continued to interrogate her.

“Did you revel in his touch, my darling? Did you scream out his name the way that you scream out mine? WHERE DID YOU LET HIM FUCK YOU?”

She continued to shake her head violently, feeling upset that he went back on his promise not to get angry.

“No, don’t tell me. I don’t care to know,” Copia decided that this was information he could live without, “This thing you have with Swiss, it stops now, Addeline.”

In a sudden rush of memory, he recalled what Addy wanted to discuss before he unleashed onto her; his child, who painfully might not be his. The thought gnawed at him. Did he truly have to grant another man the right to remain entwined with a child he considered his own?

“How sure are you about—”

“—I’m not 100% sure,” Addy lied, knowing what was about to ask and trying to spare his feelings, “But I can find out.”

The Cardinal, clinging to the idea that he was Meliora’s true father, strongly resisted the idea of unraveling the mystery of his biological paternity—something he himself had been denied as an infant.

Despite the Cardinal’s swirling doubts, the evidence was impossible to ignore. The child bore an uncanny resemblance to Swiss, with his Jamaican and New Zealand heritage shining through every feature. It was a painful reminder of the undeniable connection between them, a reminder that Addy couldn’t escape.

With their porcelain-like skin, all of Papa’s children possessed an ethereal beauty that set them apart from the rest. Elizabeth and Kaisarion carried their lustrous dark hair and emanated an air of mystery as did Opus and Cirice with their golden strands. But it was their eyes that truly captivated all who beheld them. One eye shimmered like the deepest sapphire, while the other gleamed with the warmth of rich chocolate. This mesmerizing combination, inherited from their father, gave them an otherworldly allure that some likened to vampires. Meliora, on the other hand, was a stark contrast to the Cardinal’s other children.

Meliora was captivating in a way all on his own, from the rich dark curls that framed his face to his sun-kissed complexion. Swiss had been mirrored in this tiny being. The child’s eyes, a captivating mix of deep brown and vibrant hazel, held a spark of familiarity that could not be denied.

Papa’s biological children bore faces carved in stone, severe and predatory, as if violence lingered just beneath the surface. Meliora, on the other hand, had the easy look of the boy next door, open, gentle, unthreatening.

“I’d rather remain in the dark, my dear. You see, my love for Meliora is unwavering and that will never change,” he shifted his tender tone to one that was resolute, “As for allowing your boyfriend to have contact with my son, you can inform him that I’ll permit it on my terms.”

The Cardinal walked past Addy, grazing her shoulder with his. Just before exiting the bathroom, he turned around and casually mentioned, “I’ll be sleeping in the bus tonight. Don’t forget to break up with him during your conversation, my love.”

With a confident stride, he walked off but just before shutting the door behind him he had one more thing to say, “And if leaving is on your mind, Amore, don’t fool yourself into thinking you’ll be okay back in your own world. You will never escape me nor your obligations to me.”

The pain of his casual dismissal and insensitivity cut deep. To Addy, it felt like another painful blow to the face. He may as well have hit me again, she thought. It would have hurt less.

Chapter 32: And You Know That It Takes Two

Summary:

In this chapter, Addy finds her way back into Papa's heart, much to Swiss's dismay. But will it last? Can she remain faithful to Copia from here on out, or is she doomed to succumb to her heart's desires?

Notes:

Luckily for Addeline, Papa has found a way to forgive her, not without conditions though. Of course, Swiss isn't thrilled about the news. He wants Addy to pick him despite everything she'd give up if she left to be with him. Swiss thinks Papa doesn't have her best interest at heart, but sometimes the ghoul can be a bit selfish himself. And what do we think of Aurora? Is she plotting something? Or is she just a concerned friend? Smut in this chapter (Possessive sex, h/c sex, rough, punishment).

Addy awoke to find that it was already noon. The absence of Papa’s touch and words since their intense confrontation the night before weighed heavily on her heart. Before, he would never leave without saying goodbye to her, kissing her gently, promising to be back as soon as possible. She couldn’t help but wonder if he would ever find it in his heart to forgive her.

But, for now, she needed to push those thoughts aside. She had a mission. She needed to talk to Swiss. She spotted him outside by the tour buses, deep in conversation with Rain. The sun warmed his skin, bringing out that striking mix of darkness and light in his complexion. His curls caught the light with every slight movement, and the faint 5 o’clock shadow along his jaw lent him a rugged charm. She didn’t linger on the thought, but she felt it all the same, he really was handsome.

Swiss looked up, meeting her gaze with raised eyebrows, a silent acknowledgment of her presence. He lifted a finger toward Rain, wordlessly asking him to hold the conversation, before stepping away. Hands tucked into his pockets, he approached her at an unhurried pace, curiosity and a hint of concern gleaming in his eyes.

He noticed the swelling in her face had gone down. Reaching up, he brushed his fingers lightly along her cheek. “It looks much better today,” he murmured.

Addy’s conflicted heart yearned for his touch, and she couldn’t resist the urge to grab his hand and hold it firmly in place where he had caressed her. In that moment, their connection felt both comforting and bittersweet, as she knew she had to soon confront the difficult decision the Cardinal was forcing her to make.

“Let me guess,” the man began, his voice tinged with preemptive sadness, “He’s not going to let me see Meliora.”

Addy cringed at the thought of the Cardinal ever keeping Swiss’s child from him. “No, Swiss, not at all,” she said quickly. “He’s agreed to let you keep seeing him.”

Swiss let out a dry, ironic chuckle, aware of the twisted absurdity of feeling grateful to the Cardinal for permission to see his own child. “I guess I should be thankful, huh?”

Addy empathized with the man, but she also wanted him to know how difficult it was for her to even ask Copia. With a compassionate tone she replied, “I understand how you feel, Swiss. Don’t you think I of all people would understand what it feels like?” She glanced down at her feet, seeking a momentary respite from the weight of Swiss’s solemn gaze, “It wasn’t easy for me to bring this up to him. I hope you can at least appreciate that.”

The ghoul, regretful for making her feel bad, slid his fingers beneath her chin and lifted her face, coaxing her to meet his eyes. “I’m sorry,” he murmured. “It just feels like I’m trapped in some sick, fucking twilight zone.”

She gave a small kick of her feet, a wry smile tugging at her lips. “This is the twilight zone,” she said, given they were part of a satanic band that toured the world, and neither of their lives had ever been normal to begin with.

"Oh, Adds," his voice was filled with longing and desperation. He yearned to whisk her and her children away under the cover of darkness so badly. “You know, I wish I could save you. I would take you and your clan of tiny Munsters away in the middle of the night. All you have to do is say the word.”

As tempting as it was, Addy knew she could never leave the Cardinal. She would never take his children from him — the guilt would be unbearable, a burden she couldn’t live with. With a heavy heart, she turned to Swiss, her eyes clouded with regret and sorrow.

He didn’t need her to answer out loud. The expression on her face said it all.

“But you don’t want that,” he said, not as a question, but as a statement, his voice edged with quiet certainty.

“I’m sorry.”

“Do you still love me, Addy?” Swiss had to know. He searched her eyes, longing for a reassuring answer but knowing he wouldn’t receive one.

Addy simply shrugged her shoulders and said, “I love you both.” Her words carried a mix of honesty, but also uncertainty. It was clear that she cared deeply for the ghoul and her husband, but certain factors made it difficult for her to fully commit to one path.

Swiss shook his head with disappointment, his voiced filled with resignation as he replied, “There’s not enough room in your heart for two people, Adds.”

He struggled to understand and accept Addeline’s feelings, his emotion evident in his expression. Before walking off he made a request, “Bring my son to me, will ya? I wanna spend some time with him... you know... since I'm 'allowed'.”

“It’s time for him to eat.”

“Then bring me a damn bottle,” Swiss shot back without hesitation.

It seemed like an act of spite, a way to assert his presence and remind Addy as well as the Cardinal that their child belonged to him too. And with that, he turned and headed back to his conversation.

Swiss wrapped up his chat with Rain, the easy banter between them fading as soon as he caught sight of Addy coming out the hotel with Meliora in her arms. His expression shifted, not warm, not inviting, but set with a quiet determination.

He closed the distance between them, his boots heavy against the pavement. Addy’s gaze met his, and there was no mistaking the strain in it. She held the baby a little closer, almost instinctively, but didn’t step back.

A tense pause followed before she extended Meliora toward him. The exchange was slow, deliberate—their fingers brushing for the briefest moment, both refusing to soften.

“Don’t be mad,” she said quietly, searching his face for any sign of a response.

Swiss stayed silent. Tucking the baby into his arm and gripping the bottle, he turned and walked away, his shoulders set, his stride unhurried but unyielding. Each step carried him further across the pavement, away from her, and deeper into the quiet of his own space.

*

Two weeks passed quickly, and the Cardinal kept his distance from his wife, speaking to her only when necessary. Although he had allowed her to join him on stage again, he spent his nights on the tour bus, avoiding her as much as possible. Now it was time for another show, but preparations had been delayed by bad weather.

Conveniently so, because Addy hadn’t made it to rehearsal yet—she couldn’t find her boys anywhere. At first, she assumed they were with the nanny, but when the woman was nowhere to be found, panic set in.

Papa will know where they are, she thought, picking up her pace toward the green room. Sure enough, he was there, seated in front of a mirror, preparing for his usual transformation. The pale base was ready, the black details still to come, and she couldn’t help but watch for a moment—always fascinated by how the man she knew disappeared into the ghostly figure who ruled the stage.

She hurried forward, her steps quickening until she was nearly running. “Papa,” she began, breathless, her worry plain.

“Tesoro,” he asked, quickly turning from the make-up artist, “Shouldn’t you be practicing?”

“Kaisarion? Meliora? Where are they? I can’t find them.”

Papa glanced back at the mirror, deliberately avoiding her reflection, and let out a quiet laugh. “I’ll give you one guess, darling.”

She remained silent, not feeling like engaging in a confrontation before they went on stage.

“They do adore him,” he continued, “It seems his irresistible charm effects everyone in this family.”

“I just wanted to know that they were somewhere safe,” she said, turning to leave.

He caught her shirt and pulled her back, but whatever he’d meant to say slipped away. His hand fell from the fabric, and with a flick of his fingers, he motioned for her to go. The coldness in his eyes cut deeper than she wanted to admit. But what had she expected? Maybe he just needs more time. Still, she couldn’t help but wonder how much longer he would keep her at arm’s length, and why the brief heat of his touch still lingered in her mind.

As Addy settled into her new place on stage beside Aurora, a moment of intimidation crept in. The young ghoul’s voice was remarkable, powerful and commanding, and it made Addy all the more aware of her own struggles. She often slipped into Papa’s key during rehearsals, her harmony lines wavering. Having Swiss there to guide her was a blessing; with his steady cues and quiet encouragement, she always managed to pull it together when the curtain fell.

She wished she could make Copia understand that, for the sake of the performance, standing next to the multi-ghoul was the better choice. But how could she possibly ask to be placed beside her former lover without stirring tension? The thought made her stomach knot, and she wondered if the fans would notice. Or worse - speculate.

She was so nervous under the lights but luckily, she was well hidden behind Cumulus’s lavish keyboard as opposed to the open stage that Swiss stood upon. Despite a few slip-ups, her mistakes went unnoticed. In the end, she delivered an okay performance, and the audience was none the wiser.

She stepped offstage after her set, choosing not to return for the encore. As it turned out, the decision was a blessing in disguise — the Cardinal had added his track Stay to the lineup. She wasn’t sure how Swiss felt about the choice, but for her, the lyrics cut like glass: In the silence of your room, in the darkness of your dreams, you must only think of me, there can be no in between. She couldn’t bring herself to watch. Instead, she slipped away to the green room, changing quickly into her regular clothes and deciding to call it an early night.

At some point during the evening, Papa climbed into bed. Addy could sense the exact moment he settled beside her. She couldn’t help but feel a surge of excitement as she realized he was actually in the same room with her, willingly. She longed to reach out and touch him, but fear of rejection held her back and she began to cry softly.

She hadn’t expected her quiet sniffling to be heard, but the fragile sound still caught the Cardinal’s attention.

He turned toward her, “Amore? Are you crying my dear?”

She turned over, exposing her tear-stained face, and pleaded for forgiveness, “Papa! I am so sorry,” she cried. “I can’t take the cold shoulder from you any longer. You have to forgive me.”

He reached out and gently brushed a tear from her cheek, his voice soft with compassion. “Oh, cara mia… you must stop this. I am trying to be angry with you, and you are making it very difficult.”

“Touch me, Papa!” she begged, “Can you please just touch me?”

The Cardinal’s mouth curled up into a mischievous grin, “You want to make up for what you did?”

She nodded eagerly, whimpering as she looked into his eyes, "Yes, more than anything.”

She buried her face between his thighs, close enough to feel the heat radiating from him. Copia’s hands moved to her waist, guiding her gently before turning her to face the wall. She held her breath, aware of the warmth closing in behind her, the faint tickle of his moustache brushing her ear. Normally, he shaved it clean before a show—the face paint didn’t allow him to let it grow—but tonight, he hadn’t.

Copia started gently, his fingers trailing up her spine in a slow, teasing path until he reached the base of her neck. Then, without warning, he tangled his hand in her hair and yanked her head back, pulling her up onto her knees. A sharp gasp escaped her under his grip, and she met his eyes, wondering if she’d just made a mistake.

“Are you sure you’re ready?” His voice dripped with lust as he released her hair, sending her forward onto her hands. Addy glanced back, her gaze slowly traveling upward, just in time to see the Cardinal pushing his pants down. He tossed them aside before yanking her shorts away in one swift motion, the fabric scraping her skin and leaving a raw, rosy ring around her hips. The force of it drove her flat against the bed, her chest pressing into the surface.

Copia’s eyes darkened as he pulled her back up onto her knees. She was a little afraid, but the arousal was stronger. The Cardinal stroked himself with one hand while the other slipped beneath her panties, exploring familiar territory with a teasing touch.

“You’re wet, amore,” he remarked with surprise. “Does it feel good after going without it for so long?”

“Yes, Papa,” She cried out desperately, her words laced with a sense of urgency and despair.

His fingers roamed up and down her folds, teasing her most delicate spots. Craving more, she leaned back into him, searching for friction. He moved over her, his chest pressing against her back as he mounted her. Warm breath swept into her ear while the rough stubble of his face brushed her skin. She moaned when he pressed against her, the hard bulge at her entrance where his fingers still lingered.

Lost in a brief moment of calm, Copia suddenly withdrew his fingers from her aching core, earning a frustrated huff from her lips. He cupped her mouth, parting her lips with his fingers until they rested between her teeth. His other hand trailed in a slow caress over her rear, but the tenderness was soon shattered by the sharp crack of his palm against her ass cheek. Addeline let out a startled yelp and bit down on his fingers like a ravenous piranha.

That earned her another strike in the same spot, harder this time. “No biting, amore,” he warned.

He continued hammering the same spot, relentlessly striking it over and over. Addy couldn’t take the pain of the impact any longer and shouted, “Red! Red!”

He didn’t catch her voice at first, but she belted out a much louder shout, causing him to immediately halt.

“Does it hurt, my darling?” he asked, his hand now rubbing the sore spot on her rump. He pressed a few tender kisses there before climbing onto her back and settling in again. One hand slid to her throat, his grip gentle but firm enough to make her gasp for breath. “Tomorrow,” he murmured, “you won’t be able to walk.”

Addy’s skin burned with discomfort, the sting lingering where he had spanked her and stripped away her shorts.

“I will make you scream for forgiveness, my love. Now, tell me what you want!” He let out a seductive husky shout, sending shivers down Addy’s spine.

“You, Papa,” she pleaded.

His grin widened as he let his fingertips sink into her skin, leaving behind faint marks as a testament to his touch, “Do you think you deserve it, Amore?” he asked.

“No, papa, I don’t deserve it,” she cried, her voice mixed guilt and longing, knowing deep down that he would still give himself to her.

“I’ll give it to you if you promise to be a good girl from here on out.”

“I swear, Papa,” she shouted, her tone pleading and filled with exhaustion. She had grown weary of his taunting.

He tore her panties away and shoved into her from behind, bottoming out without warning. Addy’s breath caught, overwhelmed by the sudden fullness. A low, delicious growl rumbled from him, his broad chest vibrating against her back.

With a free hand, Copia cupped Addeline’s chest, squeezing her breasts, while his other remained loosely around her throat. She could feel him angling his hips forward in a way so that he could drive himself fully into her.

She sobbed when he pulled out, only to slam back into her with even more force. Her scream of his name was muffled against the mattress as her fingers clawed at the sheets.

“What was that, Amore? I… can’t… hear… you…” he growled, the words grinding out between his teeth, each syllable marked by a forceful push into her.

“Ah, Papa!” she cried out, her voice shaking. “Fuck me harder!"

“Is this your favorite cock?” he shouted, his voice thick with dominance, staking his claim as number one. He wanted to hear her say he was better than Swiss.

Teetering on the edge of her orgasm, Addy screamed, “Yes, Papa!”

“Can anyone else fuck you like this?”

“No Papa!”

His smirk faded as his grip on her hips tightened, the teasing giving way to a low, commanding growl. “Say it so your Papa can hear you. Say it!” he ordered.

Drenched in passion, she repeated with ragged breath, “Nobody can fuck me like you can, Papa!”

Addy screamed in pain and pleasure as he purposefully clashed himself against her bruised rear cheek.

For a second, she tried to escape but he pulled her back, “You stay here and take what I’m giving you,” he snarled, his breath heavy.

Addy’s erotic cries were music to his ears, “Don’t you dare hold back,” he shouted. He sank his teeth into her shoulder, leaving a visible imprint that showcased his bite to everyone. He wanted to show the world who she belonged to.

Copia changed angles once again and frantically began rubbing Addy’s clit. She could barely hold back her impending release.

He knew she was close, but he also knew she would wait for him to say she could let go. He contemplated making her hold off, to torture her more, but decided she had had enough torment for one session, “Cum for me, Darling!”

Addy came hard around his cock, screaming his name into the air, but he didn’t slow down. It was like a relentless roller coaster, her pounding heartbeat centered deep in her core instead of her chest.

“Good girl,” he said. Still gripping her neck, he rubbed her nape gently, “I won’t stop until I put every last drop of myself into you.”

With a renewed vigor, he was planning on overstimulating her.

She was rising to a crescendo, crying out as Copia continued to pound against the deepest parts of her inner workings.

“Papa please… I can’t take anymore—”

“—Shh,” he cut her short with a deep guttural groan and a few less controlled but powerful pelvic slams. The sensation was a merciless attack on Addy’s overly sensitive clit. It began to send her into another, even more powerful orgasm. She screamed his name louder and more strained than she ever had. She felt the Cardinal pump his seed into her while she listened to him grunt slurs into her ear.

He released her throat and collapsed on top of her, panting, his weight pressing her forward into the bed and holding her there. Everything in her body gave out. Addy felt an abundance of sensations, her sore rump and throat, the bite marks on her shoulders, Copia’s softening cock inside her still pulsing. Her face squished uncomfortably against the covers with his weight on top of her.

Was the punishment fit for the crime, my love?” he asked as he lifted himself off her small frame.

She remained motionless and silent—so exhausted she was unable to even hoist her body up. Papa smiled at her, wiping himself off with tissue he found on the nightstand. He gathered Addy into his arms from behind and eased her onto her back.

“Come,” he whispered, “It’s over now.” He grabbed more tissue and began cleaning her off as well. She flinched when he touched her sensitive areas, but Copia was gentle now. “Rest now, Cara Mia,” he said with a final wipe.

She could not rest, however. Something was still on her mind.

“Papa?” she asked, a hint of desperation in her voice.

“Yes, Tesoro?”

“Will we ever get past this?” she asked.

He looked at her with eyes that held a sense of shadow, his blue eye appearing more somber than the other.

He understood that she longed to hear reassurance, to be told that all was fine. He wanted to give her that comfort, but the pain was still raw and ran deep within him. He knew he had to let go of his resentment, however, because he would never abandon her.

“We could get past it, Amore,” he began, “But there is one big hurdle in our way.”

“What’s that?” she asked curiously.

“You love him,” It pained him to admit it, but he knew there was still a part of her that had deep feelings for Swiss. “And he loves you,” the Cardinal continued, “I’ve watched him with you, and it’s clear.”

Addy was at a loss for words, hearing her husband speak these words out loud.

“In my absence I will always know that you will be well taken care of. But I’m not sure if that is a comfort now or a burden.”

“Papa,” she began to say, “Don’t mistake my infidelity as the death of my love for you.”

“My dear, I don’t doubt that you love me,” a regretful smile crept across the Cardinal’s face, and it didn’t please him to say, “But you love him too.”

Copia’s words left Addy conflicted. He was right — she was torn between her love for the Cardinal and her feelings for someone else.

“He said there wasn’t room in my heart to love you both.”

Papa laughed, the sound almost boyish, as if he found the statement amusing.

“What’s so funny?” she asked.

“You see, my love, I think there is room,” he replied. “What he meant was that there isn’t enough room in his heart to share you.”

The Cardinal let her sit with those words before adding, “So he made you choose, then?”

Her eyes widened as she looked at Papa, the sudden realization dawning on her. She realized that it was actually Swiss who had ended their relationship. It was a tough pill to swallow, and she couldn’t help but feel a deep sense of loss. Addy couldn’t hold back her tears any longer, and the Cardinal, against all internal instincts, reached out to console her. He wrapped his arms around her tightly allowing her to grieve over what had been lost. In that embrace, he provided a safe space for her to let go and find solace in his presence.

“It drives me mad, "he said with a heavy heart, "to see you long for another, mi Amore,”

Copia searched his memory, sifting through mental snapshots of the two of them. One moment surfaced, standing out from the rest. Looking back now, he could see the subtle signs — hints that something had been happening between them all along.

He went on to paint the scene. “Do you remember when you were pregnant with the twins at the start of the North American Tour? We’d just finished soundcheck in Phoenix. I saw you trying to carry your bag and Kaisarion at the same time — stubborn as ever, refusing help. Swiss walked up, took the bag off your shoulder with one hand, and scooped up Kaisarion with the other like it was nothing. You touched his shoulder and laughed… like you were relieved but didn’t want anyone to know it.”

Addy smiled faintly. “I remember… my back was killing me that day, and I swore I could carry everything myself. But Swiss just swooped in and took over before I could argue. He said something like, ‘You’re carrying two already — let me handle the rest.’” She gave a small laugh. “Honestly, I think I was more shocked that he didn’t tease me about it first.”

“It should have been me,” the Cardinal sighed. “It’s my fault too,” he admitted. “I neglected you… let the Clergy treat you like their punching bag. I left you to raise our children alone, burying myself in work while you went looking for comfort elsewhere. I pushed you to him. I did that.”

“Papa, it’s not your—”

He lifted a hand to silence her, his gaze fixed and unyielding. It was a pivotal moment of self-reflection for him. He realized that at some point he had unintentionally stopped giving Addy something she deeply needed, something Swiss was effortlessly able to provide. It was difficult for him to admit his failings, but it was a big step toward repairing their relationship.

She held onto Copia tightly, burying her face in his chest. He was warm and smelled so good, and for a moment, it felt like she could live there forever, wrapped in the safety of his touch. As she clung to him, the memories came rushing back — the joy, the laughter, the moments only they had shared. It all reminded her of the bond that had once felt unshakable.

“Papa, I love you,” she whispered to him.

He rested his hand on her hair, gently stroking it. The tender gesture wrapped her in a sense of security. “I love you too, amore,” he murmured.

*

Addy woke up feeling very sore from the night’s antics, but she was happy to have earned her way back into Papa’s arms. As she opened her eyes, she was greeted by the sight of Copia’s resting face. The sound of a baby crying caught her attention, seemingly coming from the room next door. Addy’s ears perked up, and she recognized the cry as her own child’s. It was odd since the nanny’s room was at the end of the hall. Meliora she thought. She assumed Swiss must have kept the boy in his room that night.

Addy, being careful not to wake Papa, quietly slipped out of bed and put on her slippers and a robe. She knew Meliora needed to eat, and Swiss probably didn’t have any bottles for the little one. With a key card in hand, she snuck into the hotel room next door, trying not to disturb the other ghouls who shared the room with Swiss. Addy wanted to be quick so Meliora wouldn’t wake them. As she entered the room, she saw the young child next to Swiss, who was still fast asleep. It seemed like he had a long night taking care of the infant. The man was sprawled out on the bed, mouth wide open with a bit of dried drool on the corner and missing a shirt.

Addy couldn’t help but burst into laughter. She took a seat on the edge of the bed, cradled her child in her arms and began to feed him. Behind her, Swiss stirred from sleep, squinting toward the sight of the boy’s mother perched on the bed. He placed a warm hand on her back and greeted her with a groggy, “Good morning.”

Addy glanced at him, feeling apologetic for waking him up. “I was trying to be quiet. I heard Meliora from my room and thought you might not have anything to feed him. Thanks for watching him,” she said.

Swiss laughed and replied, “He’s, my kid. I’m raising him, not watching him.”

She smiled at his response. Swiss closed his eyes again and casually said, “Lay down with me.”

Addy looked at him, surprised by the request. “I thought you were mad at me,” she responded.

Swiss chuckled and replied, “Oh, I’m still mad at you, but you’re already in my bed, so...”

She positioned herself under the covers, placing the baby down by her chest so he could continue to feed from her breast. She felt the same warm hand that had touched her back go up her robe. The sensation jolted her enough to disturb the child who whimpered at the movement.

“Are you naked under here?” Swiss asked, as he slipped a finger inside of the woman.

Addeline jumped, pulling his fingers away. “Oh my God, Swiss, warn me before you do that!”

Swiss giggled softly and carried on with his exploration. Addy hesitated. It felt like she had only just made peace with the Cardinal, and she wasn’t ready to dive back in with Swiss again. But he’s the father of one of my children, she reasoned. His hand stayed nestled between her bare thighs as he swept her hair aside to kiss her shoulder. That’s when he noticed the bite mark - a fresh token from the Cardinal.

Unbeknownst to the couple, Aurora was walking by and happened to hear their conversation. She knew it wasn't right to eavesdrop, but she couldn't help wanting to understand more about Swiss and the dynamics he had with Papa’s wife. She moved closer to the door of his room and stayed just behind the corner so nobody could see her. Her heart raced as she strained to hear every word, hoping to piece together the parts of Swiss's story that he didn’t tell her.

Swiss let out a huff and remarked, “Seems like you two patched things up.”

He rolled away from her, seemingly angry at whatever had transpired between the woman and his superior. Addeline sat up, fingers brushing over the bite mark as a surge of frustration rose within her.

“Maybe I should leave my own mark on you,” he mused, half-jokingly.

“Swiss, I had to make things right with the Cardinal. He has the power to make my life completely miserable, which he has been doing up till now.”

“Yeah, I see that, you look real upset,” Swiss said, a trace of envy in his voice. “Did you enjoy it?”

“That’s not fair,” Addy snapped, folding her arms as if to shield herself.

“I know I can’t possibly ask you to stop fucking your husband, but God I hate thinking about you guys being together.”

“Swiss, I don’t get the option to choose! You know this! I can’t go anywhere. They OWN my kids! They own Meliora too! You will never see him again if I do what you’re asking me to do. Do you know what that feels like?”

Sensing her emotions, he quickly realized his mistake and offered a sincere apology, “Sorry. I just… I mean it when I said I didn’t want to share you but now you’re here, in my bed, naked and all I want to do is fuck your brains out… except someone’s already beat me to it.”

“Wow… nice to know romance isn’t dead.”

"Come on, Adds! I'm romantic."

“Now is not the best time anyway! He hated me for weeks. He actually slept out in the bus.”

“Resented you,” Swiss corrected, “He resented you. Resent is not the same thing as ‘hate,’ Adds. He’ll never hate you.”

Swiss, pushing his jealousy to the side, moved closer to her. Meliora had finished feeding and drifted off to sleep, “I can leave him here with you," Addy offered, "if you want. Or I can take him with me.”

“Stay with me,” the ghoul pleaded.

Addeline was torn between her desire to have Swiss by her side and the lingering thoughts from her night with Copia. The weight of their recent discussion still weighed heavily on her mind, making it difficult for her to fully embrace the idea of staying with Swiss.

Yet she couldn’t help but be captivated by his handsome features as she gently placed her hand on his cheek. His half-witted smile melted her heart, and for a moment, she was tempted to give him what he wanted. However, she shook her head gently, whispering, “Not right now,” as she got up to leave. Swiss grumbled playfully, but his smile persisted as he watched her walk away, her robe undone.

Aurora, hearing Addy’s footsteps, tried to slip away unseen but her foot caught on a plastic cup, the loud crunch echoing through the room. Addy and Swiss exchanged a look as Aurora awkwardly pushed the door open, forcing a smile like she’d just wandered by accident.

“Uh… sorry,” she mumbled, trying to recover.

Swiss raised his eyebrows, saying nothing, while Addy cinched her robe tighter around her waist. She gave Aurora a slow, pointed once-over, her nose scrunching as if she’d smelled something foul. Without another word, she swept past, the sharp click of the door behind her leaving the sting of her irritation hanging in the air.

*
Now fully awake and alert, Papa was quick to catch Addy as she made her way back into their bedroom. He was like a nimble cat, ready to pounce, “Did you just come from his bedroom, Cara Mia?”

Addy desperately wanted to convey to the man that things were not as they seemed. She searched for the right words, hoping to clear up any misunderstandings, “Papa, I only went to get Meliora.”

“In your birthday suit?” he conjectured.

“I’m wearing a robe,” she snapped, “I’m not naked.”

The Cardinal, somewhat frustrated, voiced his concern, “Doesn’t he know we hire a nanny to care for the children on the road?”

“He’s a very hands-on father, Papa,” she reminded him, “You know that already.”

The Cardinal, feeling a bit defensive, grumbled at the thought of being compared to Swiss in that department, “Well, we’ll have him an award made up,” he muttered sarcastically.

It was clear that he didn’t appreciate the jab, but Addy was in no mood, “Oh Papa, you’re just as childish as he is. The both of you are getting on my nerves with this... pissing contest.”

“Pissing contest?” he repeated, “You’re my wife. It’s no contest. I’m establishing what is mine.”

“That’s what a pissing contest is, Papa,” she told him. “Now, if you don’t mind can you be a father for a second and take Meliora so I can shower?”

The man sprang from the bed and seized his wife’s thighs with bruising force. Addy clutched her baby tightly, twisting to shield herself, but his cold, invasive hands were already on her. He wrenched her legs apart, his fingers piercing her, sharp and almost clinical in nature.

She gasped at the intrusion, every muscle recoiling as he burrowed deeper, circling as if she were nothing but a vessel to be searched. His eyes never left hers, hard and cutting, scouring her for proof of betrayal. But she refused to look away. She locked her gaze to his, fury burning through the humiliation of the inspection.

At last, he pulled his hand free and raised it to the light, examining it with the detached calm of a surgeon. No trace. No fresh sin left behind.

Her lip curled. “Are you satisfied?” she spat, shoving the baby into his arms.

He wiped his fingers on his trousers before taking the child. The heat of her stare made his own falter. His face tightened, not with triumph, but with shame at his suspicion. He shifted the child in his arms, his voice low, almost regretful.

“I had to be sure,” he muttered.

Addy turned from him without another word. She stormed into the bathroom, the slam of the door cutting through the silence. Moments later the rush of water filled the air, her need to cleanse herself louder than his excuses.

The echo of the slammed door lingered in the room, leaving the Cardinal alone with the infant in his arms. As he cradled the sleeping baby, his love for Meliora shone through, regardless of paternity. He was determined to ensure that the boy would always have his rightful place among his other children. He embraced the unique circumstances, grateful that Meliora would grow up as an Emeritus child, learning the ways of the ministry.

The Cardinal’s mind wandered to all the possibilities ahead for the curly-haired tike. He held the baby close, his hand supporting the small head as he rocked gently. A soft smile tugged at his lips as he kissed the child’s forehead, murmuring little endearments only the baby could hear. In that moment, nothing else mattered. It was just him and the tiny life he was determined to protect.

Notes:

We’ve had confessions, reconciliations, and more than a little jealousy — but none of it has truly settled. Papa thinks he’s reclaimed what’s his, Swiss refuses to back down, and Addy… she’s caught in the middle of a storm that’s only just picking up speed. The pissing contest continues, only now there's an audience. What are we all thinking about Aurora?

Chapter 33: A Scourge In The Guise Of Sanctity

Summary:

After Addeline gets a big surprise, we finally see Copia and Swiss face off with one another in the inevitable confrontation about what happened between the ghoul and his wife.

Notes:

Smut fanatics will like this chapter. A lot of steamy (but also very raw) scenes between Addeline and Swiss, and one with Addy and Copia near the end (dub-con, needy sex, p in v, handjob, sub/dom, rough, oral m receiving). Also, for the sake of a linear time, when this chapter starts it has been about three weeks since Addy and Papa made up, thus three weeks since Addy and Swiss have been together. It's gets hard to keep up with pregnancy conception dates and due dates, but I've really tried to pay attention to detail.

Swiss and Addeline had made a conscious effort to avoid each other, their interactions reduced to fleeting glances and awkward silences. Addeline was determined to remain steadfast in her loyalty, but she struggled to stay faithful to the Cardinal. Every encounter with Swiss was a test of her resolve, a reminder of the emotional turmoil that lay just beneath the surface.

The bus sat parked at another venue, another show. Inside, Addy was frantically searching for her hotel keycard. It had been weeks since he had last touched her, and now, seeing her standing there alone in such a revealing dress, the temptation was overwhelming. Akin to a famished creature, he observed her movements intently.

She noticed his presence and turned without slowing, offering a quick smile. “Oh hey. You wanna help me find my keycard?”

Despite reminding her that she had to make a choice, all he could focus on in that moment was his desire for her. In a sudden stride, he was on her, peppering her neck with hurried, needy kisses.

“What are you doing?” she asked, her voice high and shrill as she giggled in his grasp.

“What do you think I’m doing?” he shot back, the question teasing and rhetorical as he smothered her with affection.

Playfully, she shouted, “Get off me! I’m late for practice.”

He only tightened his hold, grinning as though her protest were nothing more than part of the game.

“What’s gotten into you?” She was squirming under his mouth, trying to wiggle away.

“Addy,” he said, almost breathless, “I’m begging you, let me fuck you.”

“Here?" Her heart skipped a beat. "On the bus?” The words hit her like a spark in dry grass. Panic flared behind her eyes as her mind darted back to her recent pregnancies - each one a close echo of the last, none spaced far enough to offer peace. The connection she shared with Swiss through their son was undeniable, but she couldn’t afford another mistake. Not now. Not again. The Cardinal would never forgive her for repeating the same mistake twice.

“Swiss,” she began to explain, “It’s not a good time for me. I’m fertile as fuck!”

He paused, something in his expression softening with understanding. “I know,” he said. “I get it. But I’ll pull out. I swear.”

She stared at him, dumbfounded. “Seriously? That’s your solution?” Her voice held disbelief, but not denial. She’d used the same method with the Cardinal before, but this? This felt riskier. There was more at stake now.

“What if you can’t?” she asked, quietly.

He met her gaze without flinching, eyes full of raw need and unshaken resolve. “Addy, trust me. I won’t put you in that position again.”

She hesitated, tension coiling in her chest. “We shouldn’t,” she said, though it came out like a suggestion more than a stand. She hoped he’d back off before her will slipped entirely.

“I’m dying for you, Addeline.”

Addy shoved at his chest. “You’re insane.” She barely managed a step before Swiss caught her wrists and yanked her back, spinning her with enough force to steal her breath. Her back hit his chest hard, his arms locking around her, pinning her tight against the solid wall of his body.

“What are you doing?” she gasped, twisting in his hold, but his strength overwhelmed her. In one swift motion, he drew her arms tight across her chest, her forearms pressing into her ribs as if to cage the frantic beat of her heart. His weight pressed close behind her, unrelenting yet deliberate, steering her forward until her knees bumped the edge of the bed.

She stumbled forward, unable to catch herself with her arms pinned tight across her breasts. His body pressed hard to her back, caging her in, and in the next instant he drove her down onto the mattress, his weight holding her fast. She thrashed once, twice, a breathy protest breaking from her lips, but his grip never loosened.

"Swiss, stop!"

“You don't really want to go,” he breathed hotly against her ear. "I know you want me too."

Her body tensed beneath him, heart pounding. She hated how right he was, how her legs had faltered just long enough. How she hadn’t really wanted to break free. Still, she shook her head. “Don’t... please...” But her voice was thin, and her resolve was already cracking.

He gripped her tightly, her crossed arms straining against his hold as she pushed into his ribcage, trying to create space. He only adjusted, shifting his weight to dodge her resistance while keeping her pinned. The rough fabric of his jeans grazed the backs of her thighs as he loomed over her, his body closing in until there was nowhere for her to go. His hips rolled forward, deliberately sliding the hard bulge in his pants against her rump. The thick outline of him pressed between her rear cheeks, and even through the layers, the weight and heat of him sent a shiver up her spine.

Without loosening his hold, he shifted, trapping both her wrists in one hand now so that the other could roam freely. He slipped his free hand beneath the hem of her dress, letting it travel up her inner thigh. As his fingers neared her center, her legs snapped together on instinct, thighs clamping in a feeble attempt to bar his way. She twisted hard, breath catching, but he chased the movement—his touch finding her anyway. A low sound rumbled from his chest, half frustration, half hunger, as he pressed in tighter, refusing to let her slip away.

His fingers slid over her slit and halted. She was wet. “Christ,” he muttered under his breath, dragging his fingertips through the slickness. “You’re soaked for me.”

He rubbed her slowly, deliberately, his cock still trapped behind denim as he pressed himself forward again, making sure she felt every inch through the friction of his jeans.

"Let me go!"

“Why are you fighting this when I can see that you want it?"

She could have broken free. She could have screamed. But she stayed, caught in the snare of him. A part of her thrived on the dangerous game he was playing.

His grip tightened once more as he slid his hand over the curve of her hip, his body crowding hers until her knees buckled beneath her. She could feel the deliberate grind of him against her, the heat and weight of him impossible to ignore. Each slow inch forward was a silent dare for her to fight her urges.

And then, as if granting permission, he released her wrists. The sudden freedom made her falter, her arms hovering uselessly at her sides as his body stayed pressed against hers. She bent forward, placing her hands flat on the bed, the arch of her back a silent surrender. Swiss’s breath hitched as he watched her give in.

He moved to the bus door, locking it behind him, and turned back to her with hunger in his eyes. He stepped behind her, pressing himself against her so she could feel just how desperate he still was.

The scent of cigarettes clung to him, warm and smoky. It lingered on his skin and his breath wrapped around her like a tether. He pushed her dress up, letting it bunch at her hips, then slipped his fingers under the waistband of her panties. He dragged them down slowly, until they pooled at her feet.

He ran his hands back up her legs, resting his palms at her hips to steady her. “Are you sure?”

She braced her hands against the mattress, her body tightening under his touch. A small shiver ran through her before she gave her answer, breathless but certain. “Yes… I’m sure.”

He brought two fingers to his mouth, slicked them with his tongue, then slid them into her with a firm thrust.

She gasped, but she didn’t pull away.

He could feel her clench the blankets as he fingered her wildly. She tried not to make a peep, but small squeals escaped through her nose. He could tell she was trying to hold back.

She heard the distinct clink of his belt buckle coming undone, followed by the soft rasp of his zipper being lowered. The sound alone sent a pulse of heat straight between her legs.

A moment later, she felt his hand wrap around himself. He guided the head of his cock to her entrance, dragging it slowly through her slick folds, teasing her with the contrast of smooth skin and sharp need—until he pushed in, hard and deep.

Her legs gave in from the force, a sharp gasp catching in her throat, but Swiss was faster. He wrapped an arm around her waist, catching her in one fluid motion and holding her tightly against him. His grip was strong, steady, an anchor in the chaos of sensation.

The stumble only fueled the intensity between them. His chest pressed to her back, his breath hot on her shoulder, and for a fleeting moment, the rough edge of their need was softened by something almost tender.

Addy’s fingers clenched in the bedding as he held her there, buried inside her to the hilt. Her body was trembling from the sheer force of wanting something she’d tried so hard to deny.

She had no defenses left.

The pressure of his chest against her back, the way his arm cinched tight around her waist—it broke through whatever resolve she’d had left. Her head dropped, her breath coming out in short, quiet bursts as she stopped resisting and let herself feel everything.

She tilted her hips back to take him deeper, her body moving without her permission, her will slipping through her fingers like water. A whimper escaped her lips, soft and raw, as her walls fluttered around him in welcome.

It was no longer about control. She had given that up the moment she stayed. Now, it was about need.

She leaned into the pressure, into him, craving more with every grind of his hips. Her mind screamed reasons to stop, but her body betrayed every one of them. She didn’t just accept what was happening - she wanted it. She needed it. The ache between her legs had bloomed into something unbearable, and only he could ease it.

He filled her completely, and she let him. There was no going back now.

Swiss felt it the second she gave in and he growled in her ear, “I know you’ve missed this."

She couldn’t help but cry out in delight, “Yes… yes… I missed this! I missed you.”

He felt it before he heard it—the way her body clenched around him in frantic, fluttering waves. Addy’s breath hitched, and then a ragged cry tore from her throat as her body convulsed, shuddering violently in the grip of her climax.

Swiss’s eyes flew open. Shit.

He barely had time to think. With a strained growl, he pulled out of her just in time, his cock slick and throbbing in his hand. He gripped himself tight, stroking hard and fast, chasing the edge she’d dragged him to.

A second later he came, shooting ropes of cum across her lower back and thighs as he gritted his teeth and groaned her name. His body shook with the force of it, the control it took to keep his promise nearly undoing him.

When it was over, he staggered back slightly and collapsed onto the bed beside her, his sweat cooling his skin.

Addy bolted upright, the remnants of pleasure ripped away as reality rushed back in. Her breath was still uneven, but her tone was steady with resolve. "We can't keep meeting like this." She let her dress fall down over her thighs and yanked her underwear back up as she stumbled away.

Swiss stayed on the bed, watching her with something unreadable in his eyes, “You forgot your keycard,” he said, holding it between two fingers, his tone casual but his eyes watching her carefully.

Addy paused, snatched the card from his hand without a word, and swung the door open, only to find Aurora standing there.

The ghoulette froze, eyes widening as she caught the unmistakable scene behind Addy: Swiss half-naked, flushed and fumbling to sit upright, and Addy fully clothed but undeniably disheveled. The air between them still carried the scent of sex.

Addy’s heart jumped to her throat. She glanced at Aurora, mortified, and then turned back to shoot Swiss a sharp, venomous glare before darting past the stunned woman without saying a word.

Aurora let out a sharp breath, realizing she had walked in on something not meant for her eyes. The pretty woman made eye contact with the ghoul, teasing him with her gaze.

Swiss scrambled upright, dragging his pants into place, cheeks flushed with embarrassment.

“Morning,” Aurora said flatly, her lips twitching with a smirk.

Swiss groaned into his hands. “What is it, Liv?" he asked, annoyed by her daunting eyes.

"Nothing, Jutty," she shook her head, a smirk playing on her lips.

“Well, what are you here for?” he asked, his tone twisting into irritation.

Aurora wet her lips slowly before jerking a thumb over her shoulder. “I came to get Addy for rehearsal,” she said, eyes still glinting. “But… looks like she wasn’t exactly in the mood to sing.”

Swiss gave her a begrudging look as he stepped closer.

"Are you that good in bed?" she teased.

He stopped just inches from her, the air between them crackling. His eyes locked onto hers with an intensity that wiped the grin off her face—at least for a second. Then he exhaled sharply, shook his head, and brushed past her without another word.

The bus door clunked shut behind him.

Now standing alone on the bus, Aurora sucked in a sharp breath through her teeth, eyes wide as she looked around at the lingering evidence of what she’d just walked into. “Must be…” she muttered under her breath, blinking like she was still processing the visual of Swiss half-naked on the bed. Jesus. Can’t leave these two alone for five minutes.

Taking a moment to pull herself together, she straightened her jacket, squared her shoulders, and strutted off the bus like nothing had happened. The cool air hit her face, snapping her back to reality as she made her way toward sound check.

*

Addy woke up the next morning feeling sick, a feeling that she knew all too well. Her heart raced as she made her way to the hotel’s gift shop, determined to confirm her suspicions. The cashier handed her the pregnancy test, wishing her luck.

As she walked back to her room, time seemed to stand still. The nerves overwhelmed her, and she felt like she might vomit at any moment. Rushing to the bathroom, she covered her mouth, trying to hold back the tears and the sickness. Luckily, Papa was still fast asleep.

She unraveled the plastic that protected the test and prepared to carry out the instructions. She knew what to do. She’d been here many times before. She took the test and placed it on the counter. She stood facing away from it, her mind torn between wanting to know and fearing the answer.

After what felt like an eternity, she glanced over at the test on the sink. And there it was, the blue plus sign. Clutching the test in her hand, she slid down the wall, tears streaming down her face.

Addy felt the weight of exhaustion settling in the longer she stared at the plus sign. Pregnancy used to be a joyful anticipation, a time of excitement and hope. But now, after enduring countless complications and near-losses, she found herself questioning how much more she could endure. The toll it had taken on her body and spirit was undeniable.

Papa stirred awake. He passed Addy on his way to the bathroom, giving her a light kiss on the cheek before going to relieve himself, “Good morning, Tesoro. You’re up early.”

“I couldn’t sleep,” she sighed.

He stood over the toilet, still heavy with sleep, the morning blur clinging to him. When he looked up, he caught his wife in the doorway. Her shoulders sagged, her eyes distant, and the forlorn cast of her face cut through the haze faster than the cold tile beneath his feet.

“Are you alright?” Papa’s voice called out to her, its reverberations filling the bathroom like the echoes of a distant instrument.

He shook himself, flushed, and walked over to her, each step quicker than the last, “Amore, what is it?”

“Papa, do you remember 3 weeks ago?”

She knew exactly when it happened. It was the night she confessed to Papa everything she had done with Swiss.

“You have to be more specific, Darling. A lot of things happened 3 weeks ago.”

She cleared her throat, “I wasn’t able to walk the next day…”

“Ahh, yes, your ass received a few good lashings that night,” the memory of it aroused him, “That was the night I fucked you so long you screamed for me to stop,” he was in front of her now, his body pressed against hers as he brushed her face with his fingers. Any other time this would have turned Addeline on but now she was feeling as though she’d throw up again.

“But you did not use your safe words,” Copia continued, yanking her neck to meet his gaze, “Because you wanted more of your Papa, eh?”

He began to lick up and down her neck, nibbling her skin as he moved along. Addeline had to grab his shoulder to keep herself standing. “I should bend you over my knee and do it again right now—.”

“Papa, I’m pregnant,” she finally blurted out.

Copia released her and backed away slowly. She saw the color drain from his face, his gaze turning cold, as the revelation hit him. He was not sure if this was a pleasant surprise or another confession. Hesitantly, he asked, “Is it?”

Addy, sensing his apprehension, quickly reassured him, “It is an Emeritus child, Papa, I promise you that.”

Papa’s embrace tightened around Addy as a tear escaped his eye. “Tesoro, my love,” he whispered, overcome with emotion. “You are to give me another child? I am so thankful.”

Papa could tell something was bothering his wife. He let go of her and asked with concern, “Bella Mia, what’s wrong? Are you not happy?”

She tried to hold back her tears, but they couldn’t be stopped. A few trickled down her cheek as she admitted, “I don’t want to be pregnant anymore, Papa.”

He took a deep breath, not out of frustration, but out of relief that it was something he could understand. He couldn’t control her feelings for Swiss, but he could control this. He smiled and gently lifted her chin, saying, “Is that all, Tesoro?”

She wiped away a tear and nodded, “I was only 28 when we had Elizabeth. And now I’ll be 33 with six children under 5 years old. I haven’t had a moment to find myself, Papa. My whole identity has been having children.”

Papa really listened to Addy this time. It was the first time he had truly let her express her feelings on the matter. “I’m sorry, I know you enjoy adding to our family, but I’m so tired, Papa. I don’t know if I can emotionally survive another pregnancy. I will completely lose everything I love about myself. I’ll lose any chance to find out how life could be for me if I only had—"

“—Free will?” Copia finished her sentence. He held her tightly, like a supportive parent consoling a teenager facing an unplanned pregnancy, “We don’t have the luxury of free will, my Sweet,” he explained, “But you’ve fulfilled your promise to me. So, you can be done now.”

Addy looked up at him, surprised, and asked, “I... I don’t have to have any more babies?”

Papa chuckled and replied, “Well, it’s a bit late for this little one, but after that, I’ll let you take the necessary steps to make sure I don’t put another bun in your oven... or anyone else for that matter,” He couldn’t help but mention her slip-up that resulted in them having Meliora.

Addy felt a weight lifted off her shoulders. She didn’t realize how heavy that burden had been until now. But the mention of her son with Swiss reminded her of another issue. Her heart ached as she thought about Swiss and how this news would impact him.

She didn’t want to ruin the moment for Papa, but she also didn’t want him to blurt out any news that would crush the other person she loved either, “Papa?” she asked, her voice filled with apprehension.

“Yes, my sweet?” he replied, looking at her with unwavering love and willingness to grant her any request.

“Can we please keep this between us for now?”

Her words hung in the air, and Papa’s smile faded, replaced by a serious expression, “You mean, you don’t want Swiss to know yet,” he corrected her.

Addy’s eyes pleaded for forgiveness as she nodded. The Cardinal couldn’t help but feel a twinge of annoyance as he heard Addy’s continued efforts to protect the ghoul. "Still thinking of him, eh?" Nevertheless, he promised, “I will not say a word, Amore. It is our secret for now.”

*
After some time had gone by, Addy felt the time was ripe to seek out Swiss. As she ventured into the lobby, there he was, immersed in a book that was surely music or tour-related. Swiss’s dedication to ensuring flawless performances had earned him a place amongst the band which Papa couldn’t afford to replace. This is exactly why the Cardinal chose to keep Swiss despite the tumultuous events that had unfolded. Addy approached him with measured steps, her presence casting a lingering shadow over him as she stood before him.

Swiss glanced up from his notes and a smile spread across his face, “Whenever you come searching for me like this, it’s always because you have some big news to share,” he remarked.

She returned the smile, asking, “Can we talk?”

A bit disheartened at unknown news, Swiss gently set his notes down on the nearby end table and stood up from the couch. His eyes widened when he furrowed his brows, revealing the creases on his forehead, as he motioned for Addy to lead the way outside.

“So you’ve got me out here,” he said, placing his hands in his pockets.

Addy couldn’t help but admire Swiss in the sunlight. The way the sun illuminated his caramel skin made her heart flutter with joy.

Swiss noticed the worried expression on Addy’s face, a look of pain that spoke volumes. He immediately assumed that something might be amiss with his son, “Is Meliora ok?”

She quickly laid to rest any ideas of something being out of sorts with their child, “Meliora is perfect,” her volume crept lower, “He’s… more than perfect,” she said cherishing the thought of what they shared together.

With hesitation, she decided to begin with a lighthearted topic, wanting to ease into the conversation before delving into the weightier matter at hand, “I’m not going to be having any more kids.”

Swiss nodded, both puzzled and intrigued, “Wait, you mean the old guy is going to let you take control of your own reproductive system?” Swiss started clapping, but Addy could sense that he was being facetious. He was applauding for something that didn’t warrant applause. It was his way of telling her that individuals should obviously have autonomy over their own bodies and that the man was not doing her any favors. “You know, I was this close to sneaking you birth control.”

Addy decided to casually transition into her news. She scratched her head, feeling a bit nervous and quickly slipped the sentence out, hoping Swiss wouldn’t process it, “Of course, that will have to start after this baby is born.”

Swiss did hear it, and the news was so outlandish yet strangely believable that he didn’t know how to feel, “You’re… you’re pregnant?” He wanted to make sure he heard her correctly, “Like… right now you’re pregnant. As in baby number 6?”

“Yes,” she confirmed.

A thought seeped into his mind, the same thought that the Cardinal had, and he wanted to know if he could possibly be the father, “Do you know whose it is this time?”

Addy felt a surge of offense course through her as Swiss’s question hit her ears, “Considering you haven’t been…” she spoke in broken sentences allowing the man to fill in the obvious blanks by himself, “doing that… inside of me… I’m 100% sure it’s his.”

Despite his best efforts not to get upset, Swiss couldn’t help but feel a twinge of jealousy. The thought of the Cardinal emptying himself into Addeline when he himself couldn’t, stirred up a storm of emotions inside him.

“I can see that you’re mad,” Addeline gently reached out to him, her voice filled with concern.

Swiss pulled away, turning his body to the side, avoiding eye contact with Addeline. The tension between them was palpable. With a tinge of sadness in his voice, he confessed, "I just... I wish it was me."

“Swiss, we’re not even supposed to be doing this,” Her voice trembled with a mix of desperation and sadness. “I made it clear to Papa weeks ago that we were over, and yet here we are, tangled up in this... whatever this is.”

He placed a hand on her stomach and closed his eyes. The thought of the child growing inside her overwhelmed him, emotions swirling uncontrollably. He opened his eyes abruptly, a scowl forming on his face. "Damn it, Addy," he muttered, his voice heavy with frustration and helplessness.

“We’ve been sneaking around, fooling everyone, but deep down, I think he knows,” Addy’s voice grew firm. “He might have even accepted it, but I won’t leave him. The ball is in your court now.”

Addeline placed her hand gently on Swiss’s chest. The touch on his heart left him conflicted. Her sad smile spoke volumes, and he couldn’t help but feel the weight of her unspoken hopes. Asking a man to share his heart with another seemed like an impossible request but Addy reasoned that if her own husband could do it, then Swiss could too. As she removed her hand and walked away, Swiss was left deep in thought, the weight of his pending decision hung heavy in the air.

*
A couple days had passed without the ghoul saying very much to Addy. She resolved to go to his room to see if he had accepted his position in her life or if he would move on. A part of her wished he would move on, as it would make it easier for her to stay faithful in her marriage. However, another part of her couldn’t bear the thought of letting him go.

Swiss was in his element, strumming his guitar and singing with all his heart. Addy didn’t want to interrupt the beautiful melody, so she patiently waited for him to finish. When the final note faded away, their eyes met and they locked gazes, the weight of their shared experiences filling the silence. Without needing to say a word, Swiss laid back and patted the bed beside him three times, inviting Addy to join him.

She accepted the invitation, settling between his legs and leaning back until her spine met his chest. As he pulled her close, she could feel the steady rise and fall of his breath, a rhythm that began to soothe her own racing heart. They remained motionless, savoring the simple pleasure of being in each other’s presence.

Things took an erotic turn when Swiss’s hands slid up from her waist and found her breasts, cupping them gently through the fabric of her dress. He kneaded them as if he was molding something beautiful out of clay, drawing small whimpers from her. Addeline let out a soft pur, her head tilting back slightly against his shoulder. She felt him harden behind her, the unmistakable press of him nestled between her curves.

The ghoul brushed Addy’s long hair out of his way and began to suck on her neck, hard, “Swiss, don’t leave hickeys!”

He knew exactly what he was doing. He wanted Copia to know that Addy was his too. With his lips still glued to her nape, he let his hand wander up Addy’s dress, appreciating the topography of her hips and happy to find she wasn’t wearing panties. This made him laugh, “You were expecting this, huh?” he asked.

He unfastened his pants and eased them down just enough to free himself. Addy slipped her fingers between her folds, spreading the wetness with slow, purposeful strokes, preparing her body for him. She rocked her hips back, grinding against the underside of his cock, teasing them both as she chased a building pleasure.

A warm dampness pooled between her thighs as beads of precum dripped from the ghoul. Addeline reached behind her, her fingers finding him with ease. She wrapped her hand around the thick base of his shaft and slowly began to stroke him. Her hips rocked in sync with the rhythm of her hand.

Swiss trembled as he thrust into her palm, the sensation was overwhelming. Addeline turned her head, meeting his eyes. He leaned in, nipping at her bottom lip, sharp enough to sting but soft enough to tease. He pulled back with a low, guttural sound caught in his throat, then surged forward, crashing his mouth onto hers. The kiss was rough, hungry and desperate. His lips moved against hers with a consuming intensity.

The ghoul seized her hand and pinned it down, his grip firm but controlled. With his other hand, he guided the head of his cock to her entrance. Addy instinctively shifted her hips, angling herself to meet him, helping him find the perfect fit.

She eased onto him slowly, savoring the way his body filled her. She was warm and tight. A soft gasp escaped her lips. His hands slid to her hips, gripping her firmly as he began to guide her movement - lifting her slightly, then easing her back down. Again. And again.

He bounced her gently at first, letting the rhythm build beneath them. Her hair tickled his face as it whipped through the air and her body molded perfectly to his, every motion sending a jolt of pleasure through both of them. She was weightless in his arms, completely at his mercy, and he couldn’t take his eyes off her. Her head tilted back, lips parted, breath coming in shallow bursts. She was unraveling right there in his lap. That look of blissful undoing was something he could never get enough of.

The way her body clenched around him, teasing every inch, sent shudders through his core. He wasn’t pulling out this time. His pace quickened, each thrust growing harder and more desperate. His breath came in ragged bursts, chest heaving as beads of sweat gathered and rolled down his face, the sound of skin meeting skin echoing between them.

The sensation was maddening. Addy reached behind her to tangle her fingers in his curls, desperate for something to hold onto as her climax built. She was so close that she had begun to hold her breath. But Swiss couldn’t hold back. With a deep, husky moan, he spilled into her, the hot ropes of cum so warm she could feel it. His hips faltered but never fully stopped; he kept moving inside her, slower now, but with purpose. He needed her to cum too.

The feel of him still moving inside her, even after spilling himself, sent Addy spiraling. Her grip tightened in his curls as her body trembled beneath him. The tension that had been building snapped in an instant, and a sharp cry tore from her throat. Her legs gave a sudden jolt, and her hips jerked back against him as the climax tore through her. It was far from graceful and anything but silent. Her muscles clenched hard around him, dragging the last of her release out. She slumped forward, breath uneven, heart pounding in her ears, her body still fluttering with aftershocks.

Swiss remained still for a moment; Addy hunched over in his lap gripping his knees for support. This air between them was humid and he could feel the faint twitch of her muscles still wrapped around him until he went soft and naturally fell out of her. He slid a hand up her side, slow and careful, not to restart but to soothe. His lips found the nape of her neck again, brushing there softly before resting his forehead on her shoulder.

“You alright?” he murmured, voice hoarse from the strain of holding back, of giving in.

She gave a weak nod, still catching her breath.

He felt her start to stir beneath him, her breath evening out, her body no longer trembling but tense in a different way now. She shifted, just slightly, and he knew what it meant before she even said a word.

“I need to go,” she whispered, barely louder than the hum in the room.

Swiss blinked, still slow to come back to himself. Her words landed harder than he expected. He stayed still for a moment longer, then finally, reluctantly, pulled back. The emptiness that followed was immediate.

Addeline sat up and began to compose herself without looking at him. Not out of cruelty but out of necessity. Whatever they had in those moments, it lived only in the space they just filled. And now it was gone.

He watched her from the bed, forcing himself not to ask her to stay. She wouldn't. She couldn’t. And he wasn’t supposed to want her to.

Still, as she smoothed her clothes and ran a hand through her hair, he couldn’t help but say, softly, “Will you be okay?”

She paused, glanced over her shoulder, and gave him a faint smile that didn’t reach her eyes.

“I think so.”

Then she was gone.

And Swiss was left staring at the door, wondering why it felt like something had just been taken from him.

*

Addy tip-toed back to her room, hoping for a moment of solitude. But as she opened the door, her heart skipped a beat. Papa, who was usually out during the day, greeted her with a surprised smile. It was a rare sight to see him in the room while the sun still sat in the sky, unless he was taking a nap.

“Papa!”

Papa, who was rummaging through a dresser drawer, paused and walked over to Addy. He planted a gentle kiss on her cheek and then let out a chuckle as he noticed something on her neck.

“Amore,” he said, pointing to his own neck, “You’ve got something right here.” He was referring to the visible love bites that had been left behind.

Addy quickly covered the marks with her hands, feeling frustrated with Swiss.

“Papa, can I help you find something?” she asked, trying to divert his attention. Papa returned to his search, mentioning that his wallet was missing.

“Check the bathroom under your black pants,” Addy suggested, “You tossed your clothes over them last night before you took a shower.”

Papa Emeritus raised a brow, nodded once in acknowledgment, and walked briskly into the bathroom. Sure enough, there it was—right where she said. His fingers wrapped around the leather, but as he lifted it, something caught his eye. A small edge of paper jutted out from the seam. With calm precision, he tucked the envelope back inside and pressed the wallet shut. When he emerged from the bathroom, he wore a smile so warm it could’ve passed for gratitude. “Tesoro,” he said with ease, “thank you. I would’ve asked sooner, but you weren’t here.”

Addy’s heart sank a bit, feeling the animosity in his voice.

“I gather Swiss took the news of your pregnancy well, my darling?”

“I told him a few days ago, actually.”

Papa nodded and said, “Well, it appears as though he is not angry in the slightest.” His words were straightforward.

A bit embarrassed, Addy replied, “He can’t be mad. You’re my husband.”

Looking in the mirror, the Cardinal adjusted his jacket, preparing to set out again, “Yes, and don’t forget it,” he said menacingly as he approached his wife to bid her goodbye with a tender kiss.

As Papa was about to set foot out the door, he paused to ask, “Sweetheart, you do understand the concept of ‘discretion’, right?” His tone carried a hint of annoyance.

Addy responded with a half-nod and half-shake of her head, as if the man were asking her a trick question, “Yes Papa.”

“Perhaps, use it,” his eyes bore into her, his tone filled with a stern warning, a clear message. It wasn’t a plea for her to stop, but rather a desire to remain blissfully unaware.

“Yes, Papa,” she murmured softly, her voice filled with shame as she obediently lowered her head before him while he closed the door.

Papa Emeritus made his way out of the hotel, his mind focused on the upcoming pyrotechnics discussion he needed to have with a client. Just as he rounded the corner, he found himself face-to-face with Swiss in the hallway. The surprise encounter brought with it an array of emotions and Papa felt as though they were long overdue for a chat.

Swiss gave a slightly awkward nod in Papa’s direction as the man approached him.

“Swiss,” he said, his voice filled with a mix of seriousness and anticipation. “We need to talk.”

Swiss nodded, a knowing look in his eyes. “Yeah, I had a feeling this conversation would come sooner or later.”

They stepped outside, seeking a moment of solitude to have a genuine heart-to-heart conversation, free from the distractions of walking.

Copia spoke first, his voice filled with a commanding authority yet an underlying sense of desperation, “She is my wife. I trusted you. You are the most reliable musician I have, and you fucked my wife!”

“I didn’t fuck your wife, Cardinal. I fell in love with Addeline.” Swiss didn’t want the Cardinal to think that his wife was just a passing memory, someone he took without care. He wanted to make it clear that Addy was truly special to him, “I know she’s your wife, I know… I… I tried not to.”

Papa looked at Swiss with a cold gaze, his face contorted with anger, “You TRIED not to?” he asked ferociously, his voice filled with pain and betrayal. “Did you not consider me at all? Do you not consider my feelings now as you continue to engage in an affair with her?” The tension was thick in the air, as Swiss struggled to find the right words to respond.

“I did consider your feelings, Cardinal. But that changed when I found Addy curled up in your bedroom looking like a boxer’s punching bag.”

Papa felt a deep sense of remorse as the memory of what he had done to Addy resurfaced. It was an impulsive act of blind fury that he would carry with him as a lifelong regret, something he would never be able to undo, “That was an indiscretion that I fully regret.”

Swiss clenched his fists, his anger boiling within him, “And yet she forgave you,” he muttered through gritted teeth. “She will always forgive you, Cardinal. She may be atheist but you’re God to her. If it would have been me,” he laughed, “she would have written me off. But you? There’s something about you she’s not willing to give up.”

Swiss took a deep breath, feeling a lump forming in his throat. He turned around, unable to maintain eye contact with Papa Emeritus. The weight of his own words was suffocating him, and he needed a moment to gather his thoughts before continuing the conversation.

“I hear congratulations are in order,” he commented, joining the chat once more. There was a hint of insincerity in his voice.

The Cardinal smirked with satisfaction, fully aware that he was the one who had fathered Addeline’s child this time. In that moment, he couldn’t help but feel a sense of dominance, as if he had asserted his authority over Swiss. It was a powerful and triumphant feeling for the Cardinal, one that he relished in, “Yes,” he confirmed, “Number 6.”

Swiss couldn’t resist the urge to knock the man off his high horse. He was determined to show the Cardinal that he wouldn’t be easily dominated. With a steely gaze, Swiss confronted the man, ready to challenge his perceived authority. It was a moment of defiance, as he stood tall and prepared to assert himself, “Don’t you mean number 5?” he smiled.

Papa's smirk vanished. It was evident that he was not pleased with this comment so to break the tension Swiss quickly acknowledged, “You don’t have to worry about her leaving you for me if that’s what this conversation is about. She’s made that perfectly clear to me.”

“Addeline is a child, Swiss. She acts impulsively, disregarding the consequences.”

Swiss scoffed and rolled his eyes, “Tell me about it.”

“Throughout our marriage, I have endeavored to steer her towards maturity, encouraging her to adopt a more adult approach. However, her free spirit prevails, often leading to less-than-ideal decisions.”

“Are you implying that I am one of those decisions?”

“I am saying that Addeline has obligations towards the clergy and her children, which preclude her desires and impede her from ever fully being with you.”

Swiss understood the situation perfectly. He was at a loss for words, aware that the Cardinal’s argument was irrefutable. This undeniable truth had loomed over him since the beginning.

The Cardinal quickly interjected, breaking the lingering tension, “We must coexist,” he said firmly. “It’s what’s best for the band, for her, and most importantly, for our son.”

Swiss felt his eyes tearing up, his emotions threatening to spill over. With a quick, discreet swipe of his hand, he wiped away the tear that had escaped down his cheek. He took a deep breath, swallowing his cries, not wanting Papa to see his vulnerability, “It’s hard for me to watch her with you.”

Papa couldn’t help but burst into laughter, not because he was making fun of Swiss, but because Swiss must have momentarily forgotten who he was talking to, “Dear boy, do you not think it is hard for me to watch her with YOU?”

The ghoul acknowledged his words with a subtle nod.

“We must find some middle ground here,” Copia went on, “Continue to ensure her happiness if you must, but spare me the details. She remains my wife, and I insist on being treated with respect.”

Swiss could see the determination in the Cardinal’s eyes, as he made it clear that he meant what he was saying. Copia would remain distant from their affair; however, he cautioned that turmoil would ensue should he be subjected to its spectacle or be made to look foolish.

Swiss bit his lip as he kicked up dust, showing his solemn agreement with Copia’s demands, “I hear you loud and clear, Cardinal.”

Swiss stood there, bewildered, and confused, as Copia shot him a terrifying gaze. The intensity of the moment left Swiss at a loss for words.

Papa turned to go, his jacket sweeping behind him. But then he paused. “Oh, and Swiss,” he called, pulling a small, wrinkled envelope from the wallet in his pocket. He stepped back toward the ghoul and thrust it against his chest.

Swiss took it instinctively.

The Cardinal’s eyes burned into him. “Congratulations were once in order for you as well,” he said coldly. And with that, he turned and walked away.

Swiss stared down at the envelope. It was the note. The one Addy gave him because she wanted Meliora's gender to be a surprise. Congratulations, Swiss and Addy. It’s a boy. His breath caught in his throat.

The note… He had left it out.

He had exposed them.

Addy had paid the price because of him.

The morning sun began to filter through thin clouds, casting long shadows across the hotel’s rear courtyard. Staff moved in and out of the back entrance, wheeling carts and checking manifests, but Swiss barely noticed. He stood near the brick wall, arms crossed tightly over his chest like he was holding back an avalanche.

Aurora had witnessed the brewing tension from afar and sprinted towards the man, feeling an undeniable urge to help. She approached quietly, holding two takeaway cups of coffee, “Thought you could use this,” she offered gently.

Swiss quickly tucked the envelope into his back pocket and took the cup from the young woman. His eyes were locked on the pavement, a million miles away. He rolled his eyes as he took a sip, "You always manage to show up at the most inopportune times, you know that?"

She couldn't help but laugh at his remark, replying, "I like to think of it as fate."

With a grin, Swiss quipped back, "No, I believe that's called stalking."

Their banter continued as Aurora inquired, "Are you alright?"

Swiss dropped the bombshell, "Addeline is pregnant."

Aurora, taken aback, exclaimed, "Again? Didn't she just have a baby a couple of months ago?"

"You really are new here, huh?" he laughed with a hint of sarcasm, "Addeline's had five kids in four years, so this news isn't exactly shocking."

Acknowledging the intensity of the situation, Aurora mused, “Yikes, that’s a lot. That must be incredibly exhausting."

Swiss, solemnly nodding and biting his lip, didn't need a stranger to remind him of Addy's exhaustion. He saw firsthand how the years had worn her down. The once vibrant and lively young woman he knew had gradually become an obedient and weary young mother, her spark dimmed by the relentless demands of motherhood and obligations to the clergy.

“Listen,” Aurora said gently, brushing a loose strand of hair behind her ear. “Why don't you come have lunch with me and just tell me anything you wanna tell me? I'm trying to get to know everybody, and you’re making it kind of difficult.”

Swiss stood still, arms crossed, his weight shifting restlessly from one foot to the other. His jaw was tight, and the dark circles under his eyes betrayed the storm brewing inside him. His gaze wandered past her for a moment, locking onto nothing in particular.

“I dunno,” he muttered, rubbing the back of his neck. “It’s not a good day.”

Aurora tilted her head, watching him carefully. “You’re still upset about what happened with Addy, aren’t you?”

His eyes grew distant, unfocused, as he braced himself to admit what he just discovered, “When we went to the doctor… for the baby… Addy didn’t want to know the gender right away. So, she had the doctor write it down and handed me the envelope to keep. She trusted me to guard it and I left it in plain sight. I forgot all about it.”

Aurora’s expression softened as the weight of what he was saying settled in. “Shit…”

“Yeah,” Swiss muttered. “That’s how he figured it out. That Meliora wasn’t his.” He stepped back, the guilt pressing hard on his chest. “I didn’t mean for this to happen. I didn’t want to hurt her, or him for that matter. I was the one careless enough to leave a fucking smoking gun lying around.”

“Okay, let’s stop putting all the blame on you,” Aurora said firmly. “Addy’s a big girl. She knew what she was doing. I’m not saying she deserves the fallout, but you didn’t force her into anything. She made her choice too.”

"I took advantage of her... I..."

“Swiss, STOP!” Aurora snapped, her frustration bubbling over. She was tired of watching him beat himself bloody with guilt over something she believed wasn’t his alone to carry. But she caught herself, her voice softening as she offered a small, sympathetic smile. “Besides… look at Meliora. He’s got your eyes, your nose, your ridiculously handsome face. That boy could only be yours. People were going to notice, if they haven’t already.”

Swiss let out a breath that was somewhere between a laugh and a sigh. “Handsome, huh?”

Aurora smirked. “Pain in the ass, but yeah. Handsome.”

He hesitated, staring at the pavement. For a moment, he looked like he might say no again. But the knot in his chest loosened just enough at her words.

“Alright,” he said finally, his tone still reluctant but no longer shut off. “But you’re buying.”

Aurora gave him a little shove toward the direction of the café. “You only say that because you know I will.”

“And because I’m broke,” he added with a ghost of a smile, letting himself fall into step beside her.

And though the guilt still sat heavy in his gut, he couldn’t deny—it felt a little lighter just having someone to walk with.

*

Later that evening, following the Cardinal's intense altercation with Swiss, his immediate instinct was to find his wife. The urgency in his steps mirrored the possessive fire in his heart; he needed to show her that she was his, regardless of what anyone else thought.

He found her in their hotel room, putting clothes away. Sitting in one of his T-shirts, he couldn’t help but think that she was just as beautiful as the day they had met. He did his best to push aside any thoughts of her flaws, and resolved to test her devotion to him, “Tesoro?”

“Oh, hey Papa,” she smiled, getting up from the floor, “Did you have a nice outing?”

The man didn’t feel like talking. He longed to experience the depth of the woman’s love, eagerly anticipating her touch.

“Addeline, take your clothes off and sit on the bed.”

The woman’s face showed a mix of fear and anticipation as she slowly got up from the floor. Taking measured steps towards him, she mustered the courage to shed her T-shirt. With a shaky hand, she let it fall to the ground before the Cardinal, her heart pounding with a mixture of emotions. She looked in his eyes as she slid her underwear down her legs, allowing them to join the shirt at Copia’s feet.

“Good girl,” he praised her with hungry eyes.

She made her way to the bed, settled down softly and waited for Papa to make his move. He shed his garments with such a forceful motion that the sounds of fabric being ripped away echoed in Addy’s ears as he made his way closer to the bed. His boxers were the last to be discarded. He removed the thin layer of clothing separating his cock from the outside world.

No matter how many times Addy had seen it, she was always surprised at how big it was. She took a gulp, staring at it, anticipating what he would do with it this time.

The Cardinal hurled Addeline down, restraining her wrists to the bed above her head as his knee parted her closed legs. His free hand grasped her face firmly in search of obedience. He squeezed her cheeks with such intensity that she could feel her gums scraping against her teeth. The feeling was quickly replaced by the burning sensation of Copia’s lips clasping hers.

She let out a surprised gasp as he finally let go. Copia let his thumb press the outline of her lips. She thought to snap at them with her teeth, a bit of retaliation for his rough treatment but he read right through her, “Darling, I will give you a solid lashing if you bite me.”

He proceeded to make his way down toward her chest, licking her soft nipples, his tongue playing around with the small circle of her areolas. He squeezed them hard enough to arouse pain, “Ouch!” Addy yelled, pulling loose from the man’s grip.

She attempted to push him away, using her hands to gently nudge his chest, but he gripped her wrists again with more strength than before.

With her petite body pinned under him, he locked eyes with her and teasingly remarked, “Trying to challenge your Papa, eh?”

She craned her neck, leaning closer until her breath mingled with his, her eyes lit with eagerness. He guided one of her restrained hands to his chest, letting her feel the rapid beat of his heart beneath her palm. Her fingers lingered there for a moment before sliding downward with a quiet boldness, tracing the line of his body until she found the restless heat between. She took hold of his twitching groin.

Attempting to change the dynamics of power, the woman squeezed the base of his cock, sensing it grow even bigger with small strokes. The Cardinal was panting over her, a sweet intoxication filling his lungs. He tried to maintain his composure as his wife continued to grip him.

He decided it was her turn to be swept into frenzy. His fingers slipped between her thighs, finding her warmth, pressing lightly where he knew it would unravel her. Addy’s head tipped back on instinct as a rush of sensation coursed through her, her body caught in the swell of it, her eyes glimmering with approval.

A mischievous gleam sparked in the Cardinal’s eyes as he pushed himself to his feet, his purpose unmistakable. Without speaking, he seized Addy’s arm and drew her off the bed, guiding her down with a firm insistence until she was on the floor before him, exactly where he wanted her—on her knees.

She complied, breath already shallow, as he positioned her exactly where he wanted her, kneeling before him, waiting. Copia reached for her hair, fisting a thick handful near the base of her neck, and used it like a handle to bring her face to his crotch. The smell of it was intoxicating to her, musty and manly. He groaned as he parted her lips with his hard member, pushing deep - too deep.

Her throat clenched around him, and a strained gag escaped her as her eyes watered. But she didn’t pull back. He held her there, letting her feel the full weight of him, savoring the sound of her struggle and the way her throat tightened around him like a vice.

Her chest tightened as she struggled to breathe, throat stretched and lungs burning. In a desperate bid for stability, Addy’s fingers curled into Copia’s thighs, her nails digging in deep, leaving sharp crescents in his skin as she fought to ground herself against the overwhelming intrusion.

His hips began to move with forceful intent, driving into her mouth with heavy, deliberate thrusts. He savored the way her lips stretched around him, the wet heat of her throat welcoming him with every plunge.

Addy’s nose pressed against the coarse black hairs at the base of his cock, her breath hot against his skin. The thick patch of hair caught her saliva, collecting it messily at the base—warm, sticky, pooling like a stagnant puddle between them. She could feel it, taste it, and knew it only added to his pleasure.

She ravished her husband's cock with wild devotion, her head bobbing in relentless rhythm. Wet, obscene sounds filled the room, blasphemous and raw, mixing with Copia’s ragged moans and guttural howls of pleasure.

She could feel it—the tension in his thighs, the way his breathing hitched. He was close.

But without warning, he yanked himself from her mouth, the sudden absence jarring. Addy gasped, sucking in a lungful of air like she’d been drowning and was finally breaking the surface. Her chest heaved as spit dripped from her chin.

Without warning, Copia grabbed her and forced her down onto her stomach, rough and unrelenting. She let out a startled gasp as he manhandled her into place, one hand planted firmly on the back of her neck, the other hooking beneath her hips to drag them upward.

Her knees shifted, legs spreading slightly as he positioned her just how he wanted - face pressed into the floor, ass raised, fully exposed. He loomed over her, his body blanketing hers in control.

Even in his frenzy, his movements were calculated, forceful, yes, but not careless. He knew how to handle her, how far to push. She could feel it in the way his hand steadied her, protective and possessive all at once.

He guided his cock to her entrance, dragging it through her soaked folds, "Stay just like that,” he growled, his voice thick with lust and authority.

After a few minutes of teasing his wife, he promptly pushed every inch of himself into her. It slid right in like a puzzle piece finding its rightful place. Addy let out a vibrant loud moan that echoed through the room. Possibly loud enough for the people in the next room to hear, much to Papa’s delight.

Copia gritted his teeth, the intensity consuming him, but it wasn’t enough.

He wanted more.

He needed to be deeper, buried so far inside her that there would be no part of her untouched by him. With a growl, he looked down and kicked at the inside of her thigh, forcing her legs farther apart. Again. Wider. Until she was spread open beneath him like a vast ocean, helpless under the weight of his hunger.

“That's better,” he snarled through his clenched teeth, gripping her hips with both hands now, pulling her back into him as he drove forward.

The new angle drove him deeper, each thrust sharper than the last. A sudden plunge wrenched a cry from Addy, her voice stifled against the carpet. Her hips burned from the strain, and the next push speared so deep it robbed her of breath.

For a second she thought she couldn’t bear it. I can’t… it’s too much. But even as the thought flickered, another surged in its wake, hot and desperate—don’t stop.

A deep, splitting ache bloomed between her thighs as he filled her past her limit, his cock forcing her open in a way that was almost unbearable. She clawed at the floor, eyes squeezed shut, every muscle taut with tension.

But she didn’t tell him to stop.

Her breath came in shuddering bursts, equal parts pain and pleasure, her body torn between resisting and yielding. Each thrust felt like a burn, but the ache was tangled with something darker and needier. Something that made her hips push back against him even as her eyes welled with tears.

She hated how much she needed this.

The hurt reminded her she was alive and wanted. And with every ruthless snap of his hips, she surrendered a little more - to the pain, to the pleasure, to him.

“I’m so close, Cara Mia,” the Cardinal revealed, “finish me!”

Addy’s body trembled beneath her husband, her thighs burning from being stretched so wide, her skin stinging where his grip bit into her hips. Her breath caught in her throat; her voice reduced to broken whimpers that spilled out between gasps. The pressure inside her built and built, until it was no longer something she could bear with grace.

She shattered.

Her muscles gave out, her elbows collapsing beneath her as she slumped forward, flushed and damp. She tried to lift herself, to push back into him like before, but her body had turned to jelly- overstimulated, overwhelmed and undone.

Tears slid from the corners of her eyes, not from sorrow, but from the sheer force of what she was feeling. The pain hadn’t vanished, it had simply become part of the pleasure, indistinguishable now. She wasn't guiding it anymore. She wasn't in control.

He was.

And the surrender of that truth, of letting herself be nothing but his to use, sent a deep, shuddering orgasm ripping through her without warning. It hit her like a wave crashing into a cliff, violent and inescapable, stealing the air from her lungs as she cried out his name.

“Papa! I’m going to—”

Her body clamped down around him in desperate, pulsing spasms, every nerve aflame. She didn’t know whether she was sobbing or moaning. It was all a blur. All she knew was that she’d passed the point of no return.

“Yes! Cum with me, Tesoro.”

They both came undone in that instant. He filled her insides up with his warmth of creation, seeping deep in to make sure that not a drop was wasted. Had she not already been with child, she would have been after that. The rumble of his sound traveled across every nerve—his cock twitching to the last moments of release.

The moment it ended, the haze began to lift. He looked down at her, still folded beneath him, her body limp, breath uneven, the carpet damp beneath her cheek. She hadn’t moved. Her legs were still spread wide, her thighs shaking slightly, her skin flushed and marked where his hands had gripped too tight.

Copia’s hands immediately softened. He loosened his hold, gently shifting her legs closed, one trembling palm sliding over the small of her back.

“Addy…” he whispered, barely audible.

To his surprise, Addy didn’t move, didn’t cry, didn’t speak. Her breathing had begun to slow, her body slackening beneath his touch. When he leaned over to brush her hair from her face, he saw her lashes fluttering… then still. She was drifting off to sleep.

Copia blinked, stunned for a moment by the simplicity of it. But then it clicked—of course. It was something he’d seen before, every time she was pregnant. No matter the time, place, or circumstance, sleep would steal her without warning.

Even now. Even after that.

A quiet chuckle escaped him, low and affectionate. “You really are something else,” he murmured, gently tucking a damp strand of hair behind her ear.

In the quiet darkness of the night, Copia gathered Addy into his arms, lifting her with care. He climbed into bed with her, cradling her close as he pulled the covers up around them, wrapping them both in a cocoon of warmth and safety.

She barely stirred, her body soft and trusting in his hold. He pressed a kiss to her forehead before resting his chin lightly against the crown of her head, savoring the closeness.

In that stillness, he held her tightly, not out of possession, but out of something far more sacred. Gratitude. Devotion. Love. She always gave herself to him fully. Every part of her. And even after everything, she remained his anchor.

The multi ghoul didn’t cross his mind. Not here. Not now.

Because in this moment, Copia knew with unwavering certainty: Addy loved him. Entirely. Endlessly. Her love was a shield, wrapping around him like the very blanket that now covered them.

And for the first time in what felt like ages, he allowed himself to sleep peacefully - wrapped in the only thing that ever truly silenced the chaos.

Her.

Notes:

Wow!! Papa Emeritus knows how to bring Addeline back to him each and every time. He's a passionate lover, that's for sure. And he's finally told her that she doesn't have to have any more children for him. Do we think he'll stick to his word?

Chapter 34: Now and For Always, A Perpetual Rise

Summary:

The tour is over, but the quiet that follows leaves Addy restless. Between Papa’s watchful gaze and the chaos of homecoming, her thoughts keep drifting back to Swiss. When an impulsive idea takes root, she knows it will mean breaking the rules and possibly a few hearts. SMUT (p in v).

Notes:

This is a bitter/sweet chapter between Addeline and Swiss. It's what I call the calm before the storm. We see the kids in this chapter too and get a look into their little personalities.

The band’s tour had finally come to an end, and a heaviness settled over Addy. Long tours always meant long breaks, and the silence that followed them felt unbearable. She sat alone at a weathered picnic table, her cheek resting against her forearm, idly tracing patterns in the grain of the wood. The thought of not seeing Swiss tugged at her, leaving a quiet ache in her chest.

Copia sensed immediately that his wife was troubled. He didn’t have to guess why. No matter what he said or did, he couldn’t seem to distract her from the ghoul she had fallen head over heels for.

As everyone else prepared to leave, Papa approached her with a calm and gentle demeanor, careful not to startle or overwhelm her, “Tesoro?” he began, “Are you alright?”

“I’m fine,” she lied through a forced smile.

“I can tell something’s bothering you,” he replied softly, “You don’t have to pretend with me.”

Addeline let out an exasperated sigh as she caught a glimpse of Swiss. Frustration bubbled within her as she watched him engrossed in conversation with Aurora and bustling around to assist everyone else, seemingly oblivious to her presence. Papa was mildly frustrated, shaking his head as he observed the man entering her field of view.

Swiss did eventually catch sight of Addy, sharing a brief, knowing smile with her before resuming his tasks. The man hesitated to approach her, the presence of her husband looming like a shadow over his intentions.

Copia said, “My dear, it would be beneficial for us to return home without any distractions.”

He sat down beside the woman, gently cradling her face in his hand. With a tender touch, he guided her head to meet his gaze, locking eyes with her, “We are at a crossroads my dear,” he said, “This is where you decide. Will it be me and the children? Or will it be him?”

Addy suppressed a cry that almost choked her as she broke free from the ghoul’s enchantment. She understood that realistically, she could not choose him. She was a devoted mother and leaving her young ones was not an option. She could only hope that the ghoul would visit, to see his son. He won’t stay away from Meliora for too long she reasoned. She planned to speak with him, away from the Cardinal’s intrusive gaze.

She beamed at her husband and allowed him a kiss, “Fret not my dear,” the man said, “He's on our flight."

Addy offered a small smile to Emeritus, who seemed quietly pleased to see her spirits lift, if only for a moment. Swiss, watching from a distance, suddenly felt overwhelmed by the sadness that seemed to engulf his lover.

*

About an hour later, Swiss spotted Addy alone in the hotel diner. Without hesitation, he made his way over and wrapped her in a warm embrace before she had a chance to see who it was. The look of surprise on her face when she turned to find him there was priceless.

“Hey, I've been looking for you,” Addeline admitted softly. “You didn't tell me you were flying with us!”

Swiss raised an eyebrow, his tone rich with amusement. “I wanted to surprise you,” He glanced around. “Where’s your husband?”

Addy gestured outside, toward the parking lot, “He’s resting until it's time to go. He hasn’t had much sleep these past few days.”

Swiss gave her a knowing smile, his voice low and teasing as he gently tickled her sides. “So… he’s sleeping, huh?”

She let out a laugh, wriggling slightly away from him. Swiss leaned in, kissing her through her hair with casual tenderness.

“You know,” he murmured, “we’ve got a while before our flight leaves.”

Addy smiled with great excitement, “So?" she asked, understanding what he had in mind.

So?” he echoed, eyes dancing, playing coy as if the question itself was hypothetical.

The girl laughed, her eyes gleaming with mischief. "Where would we even go?”

Swiss gave a lazy shrug, the corner of his mouth twitching upward, “Bathroom?”

She laughed—quiet and breathy, half in disbelief. “You’re insane.”

He leaned in close, voice low and wicked against her ear. “Hey, we’ve done it in weirder places.”

Swiss didn’t wait for her to change her mind. He grabbed her hand and tugged her through the hallway, weaving them past a vending machine and a laundry cart until they slipped into the small, dimly lit hotel restroom. The door clicked shut behind them, and before Addy could say a word, he had her pinned between it and his body.

She giggled as he pulled her in, his mouth finding hers with a hunger that was both urgent and familiar. She kissed him back eagerly, fingers sliding beneath the hem of his shirt, tugging it up and over his head in one swift motion. Her hands roamed his back, nails grazing and dragging as he moved from her mouth to her neck, trailing kisses up to her cheek, then back down again.

“God, I'm gonna miss this,” he murmured into her skin, voice thick with want.

She was breathless already, eyes dark and hooded with desire. Swiss grinned and tugged her shirt off just as quickly, the fabric catching for a second before they both stumbled back, laughing, into the wall.

The room was dark. He fumbled for his phone, turned on the flashlight, and set it face-up on the sink. It cast sharp shadows across the tiled walls and over the fevered look on Addy’s face.

Just then, someone knocked.

Bang bang.

“Just a minute!” Swiss called out, then, louder: “Occupado!” His voice echoed as he turned back to Addy, eyes gleaming with mischief.

She was already smiling, breathing hard, adrenaline buzzing through her veins. She locked eyes with him and slowly, deliberately, began to slide her shorts down her hips.

Swiss let out a breathy laugh, low and hungry. “Panties next,” he said, voice almost a growl.

Without breaking eye contact, she slid them down too, letting them drop to the floor beside her shorts.

He didn’t waste another second. Swiss kicked out of his own jeans and boxers in one frenzied motion. Then he reached for her, lifting her up with practiced ease. She wrapped her legs around his waist, arms tightening around his shoulders as their mouths crashed together again.

Addy moaned into the kiss, the heat of him pressed between her thighs sending sparks of pleasure through her entire body. Just feeling him—thick, hard, hot against her—was enough to make her ache.

Swiss was breathing hard now, hands gripping her thighs, holding her against the wall like she weighed nothing. But instead of taking her right there, he pulled back and let her down gently so she landed on shaky legs. Before she could say anything, he spun her around, pressing her front against the cool tile.

His hand slid around her waist, holding her firmly in place.

And then—he pushed into her.

The air left her lungs in a gasp, her palms bracing against the wall. He filled her slowly, inch by inch, and her head tipped back as a cry slipped from her lips.

“Fuck,” Swiss groaned, his chest pressed to her back, his mouth at her ear. “You feel like heaven.”

Addy clung to the wall, her fingers splayed against the cool tile as he thrust into her, slow at first and deliberate. He wanted to feel every inch, hear every sound she made. Her breath hitched, her body tightened around him, hips pushing back instinctively to meet his rhythm.

“God, Addy,” he groaned, his lips brushing her shoulder, “you make me lose my damn mind.”

She gasped as his pace quickened, his hips snapping against her with growing urgency. His hand slid up her stomach, between her breasts, then wrapped around her throat to remind her that in this moment, she was his and only his.

The light from his phone flickered where it had been set on the sink, casting flashes of their tangled shadows on the walls.

He leaned into her, chest pressed to her back, whispering in her ear between ragged breaths. “You’re gonna remember this on that flight, aren’t you? When he’s next to you… and you’re aching for me.”

Her moan was helpless, drawn from the deepest part of her. “Yes, God, and I'll want you so bad!”

He growled, gripping her hips tighter, slamming into her harder, deeper. Each movement echoed through the tiny room, a dangerous rhythm that had her body unraveling.

“You love this,” he breathed, sweat dripping from his temple as he kissed the back of her neck. “Being taken like this…”

“I do,” she gasped, “I love it. And I need you. I need all of you.”

Her knees buckled, but he caught her, one arm hooked around her waist, the other braced against the wall. The tension between them coiled tighter and tighter until it was unbearable.

And then she cried out—his name, broken and breathless—her body trembling violently around him as her climax hit. That was all it took to bring him over the edge. He buried himself deep with a guttural moan, hips grinding into her as his release tore through him.

They stayed like that for a moment—both panting, skin slick, hearts pounding wildly in sync.

Then, slowly, Swiss pulled out and turned her around, cradling her face in his hands. He kissed her softly now—no rush, no heat—just love.

Addy looked up at him, dazed and glowing. “When do we board our flight?”

Swiss chuckled, resting his forehead against hers. “Soon. But if I had it my way, we’d miss it.”

They stood in the quiet aftermath, the bathroom thick with the scent of sweat and lust. Their bodies were flushed and still humming from what they’d just shared. As Addy bent to retrieve her panties, Swiss pulled his shirt over his head, tousling his damp hair with both hands.

His eyes lingered on her as she smoothed her shirt back down and reached for her shorts. For a beat, he just watched her.

His smile faded, replaced by something more serious. “Listen,” he said, voice low but steady, “I know you’re worried about not being able to see me… but trust me, I’ll be around.”

Addy froze, halfway through buttoning her shorts. She looked up at him, surprised he’d brought it up first.

“—But how often?” she asked, her voice quiet, hesitant.

Swiss exhaled, rubbing the back of his neck. “I don’t know,” he admitted. “I’ve got my own tour starting next month, so it’s hard to say.”

Her brows furrowed. “A tour?” The word landed like a stone in her chest. “You mean… you’re going to perform alone?”

He nodded, sensing her unease, “Yes, I do have a life beyond the band.”

She glanced down at his chest and reached out to it. He covered her hands with his own, keeping them there. The feel of her fingers on him was something he cherished.

She couldn’t help but inquire, “How long will you be on tour? I could help.”

Swiss listened to her question and could sense her longing to tag along. He gently placed his finger under her chin, his eyes filled with remorse, “You need to stay with him, Adds. He’s not going to let you come anyway, and you need to spend time with your kids. I can’t take that from you,” he said softly, trying to reassure her.

She let herself fall against the wall, withdrawing her hands from his as if she were in the midst of a tantrum. “I don’t want to be away from you.”

Swiss looked at her, feeling helpless in the face of her emotions. He gazed on as though she was ensnared in quicksand, and he was powerless to assist her.

He couldn’t resist the overwhelming emotions that surged within him. All he could do was lean into her, delivering a passionate kiss. It was as if time stood still, and in that moment, he poured all his love and longing into that single embrace. He kissed her as though it were their final moment together, not knowing when they would meet again, “I love you,” he whispered, reluctantly breaking away from her. “Why don't I go get our son, and you go wake the Cardinal and we’ll get out of here, ok?”

“Okay,” she whispered, lingering for a moment longer, letting her fingers trail along his arm before deciding it was time to leave. She cracked it open just an inch, peering out into the empty silent hallway. She exhaled and looked back at him once more.

Without another word, she slipped out.

The door closed behind her with a soft click, and just like that, she was gone—vanishing into the quiet corridor, her pace calm but purposeful. Not a single soul saw her emerge, though if they had, they might have noticed the faint flush on her cheeks or the way she pulled her sleeves down a little too deliberately.

Inside, Swiss stood alone in the dim light, heart still thudding in his chest. Her scent lingered on his skin. Her warmth still echoed in his bones.

He let out a breath, running both hands through his hair, then turned off the phone light and began to gather himself, one piece at a time.

*

Taking small children on a flight was always a challenge. Buckling Kaisarion was always like solving a Rubik’s cube blindfolded. He complained of being hungry the entire flight and the window seat was prime real estate to the little one. On top of that, Meliora had been crying since they boarded. Addy clutched him tightly, attempting to feed and rock him, yet nothing seemed to soothe the child. The Cardinal’s frustration mounted as onlookers began to recognize him, “Would you please feed him?” he implored.

“Papa, I’ve tried!” Addy retorted, slightly irritated by his lack of empathy. A few rows ahead, Swiss turned and locked eyes with Copia. With a deliberate and emphatic gesture, he silently mouthed, "Bring me the baby.”

The Cardinal glanced at Addy, “Darling, Swiss believes he can calm the child. Take the boy to him.”

Addy’s eyes sparkled with relief, “Really?” she cried out in excitement.

Papa’s frustrated face reminded her not to be too gleeful, “I mean, yes, Papa. Right away!”

“If someone is seated next to him, tell them I’ll compensate them for their seats if they agree to switch with you.”

Addy appeared perplexed, “You... you want me to sit next to...”

Papa gave her a knowing smile, “Go ahead, my love.”

The expectant mother rose swiftly from her seat giving Kaisarion a kiss before she left. She slowly made her way through the aisle and found her place by the ghoul. She handed the baby to Swiss, whose touch instantly quieted the infant. Papa shook his head in disbelief as he drew Kaisarion closer, “Do you believe that?” he said sarcastically. “You love me, don’t you, buddy?”

“Of course, I love you daddy,” the toddler exclaimed, “What a silly question.”

“That’s my boy!” the Cardinal said proudly.

Looking up, he noticed a young woman approaching with a beaming smile. Upon reaching him, she exclaimed in awe, “Papa Emeritus?”

He replied affirmatively, “Indeed, that’s me.”

“I’m a huge fan!” she said, “I’d be honored to sit next to you! There’s no need to pay me!”

Addy was not particularly thrilled to see an attractive woman flirting with her husband, but she knew she had no right to be upset. She was seated next to the man with whom she had been having an affair with after all. Nevertheless, a twinge of jealousy was unavoidable.

Swiss chuckled, picking up on Addy’s uneasiness. “Jealous, huh?” he teased, shaking his head. It was so hypocritical of her, yet so characteristic of Addy. He had previously confronted the woman about her unawareness of consequences. Even the Cardinal had referred to her as a child in certain matters.

“Look at how she’s touching him,” Addeline scoffed.

Swiss, growing annoyed with Addy’s responses, couldn’t help but express his frustration. “Addeline, he literally just sent you over here to sit next to a dude that knocked you up, and ‘you’re’ the jealous one? Give him a break. He’s not even into it,” he retorted, emphasizing the irony of the situation.

Addy gently nodded, her eyes filled with a mix of exhaustion and agreement, “You’re right,” she murmured softly, attempting to take Meliora from Swiss’s arms to feed him once again, “He’s used to you, you know? I don’t know how we’ll calm him down when you’re not around,” she said with a hint of uncertainty.

Swiss, ever the comforting presence, gently rubbed the baby’s forehead as it drank from Addy’s chest, “You guys are going to be okay,” he reassured them both, his voice filled with warmth. “It’s not forever, Adds. You leave your kids all the time to go on tour. Meliora has to learn his dad can’t be there all the time.”

“But what if you could?” Addeline’s voice was filled with a longing as she pleaded, desperately holding on to the possibility that the man wouldn’t go his own way.

Swiss met her gaze, his eyes reflecting regret, “I would if I could,” he replied with a tinge of sadness, his words weighted with the knowledge that circumstances were beyond his control. He reached out and gently touched her hand, offering her comfort in his presence.

After the plane had landed, the family of musicians disembarked, stepping onto the solid ground. The Cardinal, understanding the significance of the moment, gave Swiss and Addeline the space they needed to say their goodbyes. Despite his jealousy and possessiveness, he recognized the importance of this farewell for them both. With Kaisarion in his arms, he walked towards baggage claim to collect their belongings.

“I guess this is it?” the ghoul murmured, his brown eyes heavy with sorrow.

“This is it,” Addy replied, her voice barely above a whisper.

Swiss leaned down and pressed a gentle kiss to Meliora’s tiny forehead as he lay peacefully in Addy’s arms. Then he straightened, paused, and leaned in once more to brush a subtle kiss against Addy’s cheek. He offered a faint, wistful smile—and then he was gone.

Papa crossed the room to rejoin her just as Kaisarion called out, “Bye, Uncle Swiss!”

The look on Addeline’s face, so quietly heartbroken, cut through him. He placed a steady hand on her shoulder.

“Amore, it will be fine, my darling,” he said gently. Tilting her chin toward him, he searched her eyes. “Will my love not be enough?”

She looked away, guilt flickering across her features, ashamed of how openly she had grown to show affection for another man.

“I’m sorry, Papa,” she said. “Your love will carry me.”

He smiled at that, whether he believed it or not.

“Come, Tesoro,” he said. “Our little ones await.”

*
As always, Sister Imperator was there to welcome Cardi at the door. “Cardi, how was your flight?” she inquired, “I know you’ve had a long and tiring tour, but we’re so glad to have you back. We’re truly thankful for everything you do for the clergy.”

As per usual, her gaze quickly shifted past Addy to the new baby. “And this must be the new boy! Another male to join the family.”

She carefully took the baby from the mother’s arms and looked down. She observed that Meliora appeared slightly different from his siblings, but she didn’t dwell on it. For a moment, she wondered if perhaps the baby had been left in the sun a little too long.

“Addeline if you insist on having your children out in the sun you simply must put sunscreen on the poor dears. Why, you know you give birth to such pale creatures.”

Addie cast a worried glance toward the Cardinal, aware that he had overheard the comment and was now looking in her direction as well.

“Yes, sister, I will remember that,” she replied.

Kaisarion burst through the door to greet his older sister, Elizabeth. The two shared a unique bond due to their close ages, even though Elizabeth never joined the tours.

“Come on in,” Sister said, “You’ve just missed dinner, but there are still some leftovers for you.”

Imperator guided them indoors, her footsteps echoing on the marble floor. She exuded elegance, always impeccably dressed, and composed.

“Papa Nihil and I are working on some new projects in the office, so we’ll be there if you need us.”

Addeline, Papa, and the children acknowledged and proceeded to the dining room.

The nanny accompanied them in the dining room, given that they had four energetic children scampering about and an infant who required holding while Addy and Papa dined.

“Mummy, is there another baby in your tummy?” Elizabeth asked, “You’re quite fat again.”

“Yes, there is another baby in momma’s tummy,” Papa quickly interjected, acknowledging his daughter’s question.

“Why does mummy have so many babies?” Kaisarion chimed in.

“I’ll tell you why,” Elizabeth proudly began to explain, “It’s because daddy keeps touching mummy with his—”

“ELIZABETH!” Addy shouted, putting an end to the girl’s explanation.

“I was only going to say ‘lips’ mummy.”

“That’s not how,” Kaisarion shouted, “I’ve seen daddy kiss Sister and Sister hasn't got a baby inside of her tummy.”

Copia shuddered at the perverse thought. The two children looked at their parents for further explanation.

Addeline looked at Papa with worried eyes. She felt they were too young to understand where babies really came from, and she relied on him to come up with a quick explanation. “Uh,” Papa stuttered, “when mommies and daddies love each other very much, they have babies.”

“But how?” Elizabeth persisted.

“Uh... I... hmm...” the Cardinal continued to stutter.

“They don’t even know,” Kaisarion announced, “Let’s go ask Sister.”

The twins struggled to keep up as the two older children bolted down the hall. Papa gave Addy a reassuring look and said, “Don’t worry, she won’t tell them.” But then his expression quickly turned to one of panic, “But, Nihil might.” He quickly shot up from the table to catch up with his children.

The nanny scooped up the twins before they could get too far and settled them into their highchairs. Addeline stood for a moment, surveying the room, her whole body heavy with exhaustion. She adored her family, but the constant demands had worn her thin. She found herself yearning for a personal retreat and wondered if Papa would allow her to take a trip of solitude. A brief respite seemed a small request for her well-being, particularly with the impending arrival of a new baby.

She began tidying up after the children, her eyes catching on the mess they’d left behind. Black and white patches were scattered across the table, stark against the wood. Kaisarion had been given his own unique face paint—a mark of status he despised. Most days, he wiped it off, earning himself a sharp scolding. Elizabeth couldn’t understand why. If she had something that important, she’d wear it every single day. In her mind, a real leader would show it off proudly.

The thought burned a hole in her head, and that evening she stormed straight into her parents’ bedroom without knocking. Papa had Addy pinned in a kiss, their hands tangled in each other’s hair, when Elizabeth popped up at the side of the bed like a sudden apparition.

“Papa,” she blurted, completely unfazed by their startled stares, “why does Kaisarion get face paint if he’s just going to take it off? If it were mine, I’d wear it every day—like a real leader.”

Addeline pressed her forehead to Papa’s shoulder, trying not to laugh. Papa just sighed, pinched the bridge of his nose, and muttered something about knocking before entering a room.

From the doorway, Kaisarion’s voice rang out, almost relieved. “She can have it. Really. If she wants to be leader so badly, I’ll hand it over right now.”

"See, Papa, he doesn't even want to do it!"

Copia turned to his young son. “My boy, it’s not something you can just—”

“I mean it,” Kaisarion said. “Then I won’t have to stand still or wave at people or practice singing.”

Elizabeth’s eyes went wide. “Then I’ll do it! I can stand still. I can wave. I can sing. And I sing much better!”

Papa sighed, rubbing his temple. “It’s not that simple—”

“Yes it is,” Elizabeth interrupted. “He doesn’t want it. I want it. That’s simple.”

Papa stared at them, then at Addy, who was clearly laughing. “Out. Now. Passing leadership around like it's some toy? It's barbaric!”

Elizabeth pouted and Kaisarion let out a big sigh. Papa kissed the tops of their heads before nudging them toward the door. Elizabeth took two steps, then stopped and turned around, her brow furrowing. “Wait… what were you and Mummy doing?”

Papa froze. Addeline's shoulders shook as she tried not to laugh.

“Talking,” Papa said quickly. “Very important grown-up talking.”

Elizabeth narrowed her eyes, clearly unconvinced. “You’re making babies, aren’t you?”

Papa’s head whipped toward her, his voice cracking like a whip. “OUT! NOW!”

She seized Kaisarion’s hand, and the two tore out of the room, laughter trailing behind them, leaving Papa to glare halfheartedly at Addy’s smirk.

Addy’s smirk deepened as she met Papa’s glare. “They aren't wrong.”

He muttered, “One’s already in the works, grazie,” before leaning in to capture her mouth again.

Notes:

I know this one ends just before things get really interesting… but I promise the next chapter will have all the Moroccan lounge chaos and, well… you’ll see. 👀

Feel free to drop your theories, guesses, or favorite moments in the comments. I love reading them. And yes, Papa’s patience might be wearing thin, but Addy’s not done testing him yet.

Chapter 35: I Am The One Lascivious

Summary:

Addy seizes the chance to surprise Swiss at the Moroccan lounge, losing herself in the press of the crowd, the heat of the music, and the magnetic pull of the stage. It feels like a night that could change everything. But while she’s chasing her own thrill, Papa is occupied with indulgences of his own.

Notes:

I'm EXCITED for you guys to read this one! It's quite a shocking chapter. Some of you might have seen this coming but others might be blown away. I called this one "I am the one Lascivious" because there is a lot of "Coming into the daughters of men" in this one. If you're like me, then you'll enjoy it but feel free to skim past the sex scenes if you're in it for the storyline. (virgin sex, p in v, oral f receiving, fingering).
Translations:
E' troppo grande = It's too big
A volte sì = sometimes yes
Mi sento bene = I feel good
Sei vergine = You are a virgin?
venire = come (slang cum)
dolcezza = sweetness

Addy, now four months pregnant, sought out Papa Emeritus to discuss a possible getaway. She had it in her mind to go visit Ellie in her hometown. She still maintained her apartment in the city, and she desperately wanted to unwind and recharge.

She walked to his office, knowing she’d find him there, and she let herself in without knocking. Sitting at his desk with his eyes focused on his work, the man momentarily paused to look up.

“Amore, darling, come in, come in.”

The young mother walked to her husband and stood in front of him. Papa created an intimate sense of security, placing one hand on Addy’s hip, and his other on her opposite hip. He held her this way, sandwiched between his palms and kissed her belly.

“Hi, Papa.”

“To what do I owe the pleasure, my darling?” he asked, knowing his wife wanted something from him.

She hesitated, unsure if he would agree to letting her travel so far in her current condition, “Well, Papa… I was wondering…”

“Go on, my sweet,” he encouraged her, “I won’t bite… unless you want me to.”

She smiled, “I’d like to visit Ellie.”

“In the city? Now? While you’re pregnant? My dear, it is quite dangerous,” he offered a different solution, “Why not have her come visit you here at the ministry?”

The longing look in her eyes gave her away and Papa knew she longed for something more than just a visit from a friend.

“What is it, Addeline?

“Well, Papa,” she took a deep breath, “I love you so much. And I love the children so much but…”

“But…?

“I need a break from you guys.”

The Cardinal chuckled at this. He removed his hands from her body and leaned back in his chair, pondering the thought. He felt he had held her back from so many of her desires and that perhaps a moment away from her demanding schedule was not too much to ask for.

“Yes, Amore, I will allow it.”

The woman, giddy from his response, began to jump up and down.

He quickly interrupted her celebration, “Amore?”

“Yes?” she knew there were stipulations.

“I’ll arrange your flight and I want you to call me each night so that I know you are safe. I would like contact information from Ellenore as well just in case there is an emergency.”

“Ugh, Papa…”

“My love, you are carrying precious cargo.”

Despite feeling irked by his overbearing nature, she recognized the man's genuine concern for her well-being. His worry intensified after Meliora's birth led to her hemorrhaging at the hospital. The fear that gripped him during that moment was unparalleled, a fear he never wished to relive - the dread of nearly losing her was a sensation he never wanted to endure again.

“Now, what do you say to your Papa?”

Her dark eyes brightened, the pupils narrowing ever so slightly. “Thank you, Papa,” she said, her voice warm with gratitude.

*
Addeline's joy overflowed as she stepped into her familiar apartment, a sanctuary that welcomed her with open arms. With a sigh of contentment, she let her bags tumble to the ground and embraced the freedom of her space. Like a child full of excitement, she dashed around, her energy contagious. Collapsing onto her couch, she wasted no time and reached out to Ellie, eager to share her return and invite her friend over for some quality time together.

Ellenore was at Addy’s apartment within half an hour and the reunion was sweet indeed.

"Addy, you're pregnant again?" Ellie chuckled, teasing her friend. "Seems like you and Papa Emeritus can't get enough, huh?"

Addy rolled her eyes, replying, "Just my luck, I guess."

"You know what stops that, right?" Ellie winked.

Addy shook her head, resigned, "I think this is my fate now."

"Could be worse," Ellie mused. "You could be stuck with a minimum wage job and no guy in your life."

Addeline laughed, "Oh, come on, Ellie. Your life is picture-perfect."

With a grin, Ellenore playfully tossed a pillow at Addy, steering the conversation towards other topics.

“So, what’s new?” she wondered. “How are the kids?”

Addy wasted no time pulling out her cell phone, excited to show Ellenore how big her children had become. Ellie took the phone and began scrolling through the pictures, "They're adorable," she remarked, admiring the photos. "They look just like you," she paused at a picture of Meliora, squinting as she examined it closely. "Hmm, except... this one." Perplexed, she gazed at Addeline, "Addy?"

Addy nodded knowingly, realizing the assumption her friend was hinting at, "You see it don’t you? Is it really that obvious?"

“Whose kid is this?” she laughed giving the phone back to her friend.

Addy sighed as she tucked the phone back into her pocket, "That would be Swiss's kid."

Ellenore laughed hysterically but upon noticing her friend’s serious demeanor, she let her laughter subside, "Wait... you're serious? Addy, are you serious? What the fuck? You and Swiss? When? Where? How many times?” her eyes got wider with each question she blurted.

"You sound just like Papa."

"So, Papa knows?"

“Yes, he knows,” Addy confirmed.

“And… what? He’s okay with it?”

Addy thought back to that day the Cardinal discovered Meliora's true paternity, recalling the tense confrontation that followed. "He... he wasn't happy."

Ellie, trying to lighten the mood, remarked, "But you're still together and expecting again, so everything's good, right?"

Addy, placing a hand on her belly, replied, "It's been complicated, but... yes, things are fine."

Ellenore shook her head in disbelief, "Wow... Swiss, huh?"

Addy's face lit up with a smile as she thought of him, feeling a strong desire to see him, to be with him. In that moment, a brilliant idea sparked in her mind. She envisioned the thrill of a surprise, deciding to return home a day earlier than planned to see Swiss perform.

*

After some well-deserved alone time in her hometown, Addy returned to California, though not before making a pit stop along the way.

She found herself amidst a bustling crowd at the Moroccan lounge, her hands instinctively cradling her slightly protruding belly to shield her unborn child from the erratic movements of the throng. Her gaze was fixed in wonderment as Swiss took the stage, exuding a charisma and dance prowess reminiscent of Freddy Mercury.

His every motion was in harmony with the rhythm, provocatively grinding against the microphone stand and gyrating sensuously to the pulsating beats.

The sight ignited something deep in Addy, her body remembering too vividly what it was like to be beneath that same rhythm, to have those movements claimed against her in ways the crowd could only imagine.

The fervor he ignited among the women was palpable; they were spellbound, reaching out desperately to graze him and vociferously chanting his name. To Addy’s surprise, his allure was far greater than she had initially perceived. She saw him snatch a woman’s phone from the crowd, singing to it so he could record a personal video of his concert for the fan. Watching the man revel in his performance, she questioned whether attending had been a mistake.

She bid her time, waiting for the perfect moment to catch his attention, though she doubted he would notice her. Despite the venue’s modest size, there were no assigned seats, and her untimely arrival meant she was now at the epicenter of the crowd.

Eventually, the man did catch sight of her. The unexpected encounter caused him to lose track of the lyrics, and he mumbled through the tune as he grappled with the reality of who he was seeing. She offered a small wave and averted her gaze, while he responded with a smile and carried on singing. After completing his song, he addressed the audience through his microphone.

“There’s a young lady among you guys,” he started gesturing towards Addy’s direction, “She’s pregnant so can we please make some space and allow her to move to the front for her safety? Your cooperation would be greatly appreciated.”

As Addy began to weave her way forward, the crowd noticed her and her slight bump, parting ways to honor the frontman’s wishes. The performance proceeded in such a fashion, with Swiss captivating the exuberant young women.

From this proximity, she could tell that Mountain also played drums for Swiss’s band. She was pleasantly surprised to see another familiar face. Although Addy and Swiss hadn’t been particularly discreet about their relationship, she still pondered how much Mountain actually knew about them.

She remained composed throughout the event. She considered that while the other young women might yearn for Swiss, she was confident that it was she whom he would desire after the concert. Those thoughts were confirmed as he locked eyes with her, thrusting against the mic in a suggestive manner. She couldn't help but smile, shaking her head in amused disbelief at his provocative display.

After an hour more of playing for his fans, Swiss made an announcement expressing his gratitude toward the crowd, signaling the end of the concert, “I want to thank everyone for coming out here tonight,” he shouted, “I love each and every one of you.”

He knelt down to grasp Addy’s hand and addressed the people immediately around her, “Could you lift her up here for me?” A few men, acting as willing participants, gently raised Addeline just enough for Swiss to safely pull her onto the stage. Some groans emerged from the crowd, with several women wondering why she was selected to go backstage; however, they were unaware that she was the mother of his only child.

He couldn’t contain his smile, utterly taken aback by her unexpected visit. His hand settled on her bottom, moving with a casual, familiar rub as he guided the woman into a room where other musicians were gearing up to take the stage. It lacked the grandeur of the larger green rooms they had frequented as Ghost, yet it provided a semblance of privacy. Swiss enveloped the woman in his arms and kissed her with fervor. Addeline nearly lost herself in the depth it.

“What are you doing here? When did you… how did you find me?” he stammered, struggling to articulate his bewilderment.

Addeline chuckled, clutching his shoulders, “Finding you was easy.”

“Does Copia know you’re out here?” he scoffed.

The woman chuckled, “No, not exactly.”

“What does that mean?” the ghoul asked, laughing in bewilderment.

“Well, I’ve been home for a week, just visiting.”

“Tampa? No shit! Did you… see Ellie?” the man’s lip curled up in a sly smile.

Not appreciating the question, she slapped his chest and continued explaining, “I just needed a break from everything. I’m not due to return until tomorrow.”

A grin appeared on the man’s face as he placed a hand on the woman’s hip, “Is that right?”

She fumbled into his personal space, one of her feet landing between his legs, “Yea… that’s right.”

Swiss cocked his head to one side, “Stay with me tonight,” his eyes lighting up at the chance of a sleep over.

The young woman moved closer to the ghoul, the top of her head barely reaching his chin, “Swiss,” she began, her voice full of warmth as she looked up at him, “I’m so happy to see you. I’ve missed you so much.”

“I’ve missed you too,” he admitted, “but the tour has kept me quite busy. I never expected you to show up,” he said as he gently touched her belly, “A mosh pit is no place for a pregnant lady. How far along are you? Four months?”

“Yes,” she confirmed, “That means there’s only five months left until I can have my tubes tied.”

He laughed at this, “You know that’s never going to happen.”

Addeline smirked, teasingly responding, “We’ll see, won’t we?”

She playfully ran her fingers through Swiss’s new beard and mustache, “So, what is this?”

He also stroked his facial hair and responded, “Oh, you don’t like it?”

Addy looked at him with surprise and amusement. “I almost didn’t recognize you. You’ve let your hair grow out—it’s all poofy.”

He grinned. “That’s what we call natural hair, Adds. You’ve been with a black man this whole time, remember?”

Addy rolled her eyes. “I’m well aware. Don’t you remember panicking about that when I was pregnant with Meliora?”

Swiss’s mind drifted back to that time, recalling the day he proudly delivered his son. They were amazed by the Cardinal’s visual impairment, unable to comprehend his inability to discern the stark contrast between his own children, who had porcelain-like complexions, and the small baby with a sun-kissed tint.

“Well, I think once you see what this mustache can do, you’ll be begging me to keep it.”

Addy’s cheeks turned a soft pink at his insinuating remark.

“Sorry,” he apologized, “I’m not trying to be rude, but it’s been a while for me."

"So, you're behaving?"

"Yeah… but not for long. Not with you standing here looking so goddamn beautiful. Can we stop talking? I just want to take you back to my hotel and…well, you’ll see.”

The woman had no reservations about his forthright request. She also desired him and anticipated that he would make such a proposal.

The two exchanged a knowing glance, their hearts racing with anticipation. Addy’s eyes sparkled as if she had rediscovered something precious that had been lost for years as she seized his hand, guiding him towards the exit.

He resisted her pull, “I just have to tell my bandmates that I’m leaving early.”

She nodded and followed him to where Mountain, obviously the drummer of the band, and Matty, the guitarist, stood. As they drew nearer to the men, Swiss began to explain his departure.

“Leaving so soon?” Mountain offered a suggestive stare in Addy’s direction as he addressed his friend.

“Hi Mountain,” Addy greeted him with a hug.

Matty chimed in, “So, you managed to pick one out of the hundreds of screaming girls, huh?”

Swiss chuckled, “Uh... no, it’s not what you think,” he clarified. “This is Addeline.”

Realization dawned on Matty, “Oh shit! This is the girl?”

“Yep, yep,” Swiss affirmed, a bit embarrassed that Addy now knew he talked about her to his friends, “My uh… baby mama.”

The comment made it clear to Addy that Mountain was aware that Swiss had fathered Meliora. She pondered whether the others were also in the know, suspecting they communicated among themselves. The thought of tarnishing the Cardinal’s reputation weighed on her. However, she dismissed these concerns swiftly, confident in the group’s ability to keep a secret. Their identities after all had been kept secret from the world for years.

“Pleased to meet you, Addeline,” the guitarist greeted.

“We’re about to head out,” Swiss continued, outlining his plans for the evening, “We haven’t seen each other for some time so—"

“—Say no more,” Matty cut in, “Go ‘catch up’,” he suggested with air quotes.

“Say hey to the Cardinal for me, Addy,” Mountain called, jokingly.

“Ha ha,” she called back as she and her ghoul made their getaway.

*

They moved quickly through the dim hotel hallway, their hands brushing, glances stealing more than either dared say aloud. The elevator ride had been silent but electric, each passing floor winding the coil between them tighter.

When they reached the door, Swiss fumbled with the key card, his impatience showing in the sharp click of the lock. They stepped inside, the muted light spilling over them as the door closed with a heavy thud. For a long moment, they simply stood there, eyes locked. Swiss’s gaze traced over her like a touch, and his pulse kicked hard. Every step he took toward her stoked the heat already coiling low in his body. The anticipation of having her again - of feeling her under him, around him - was a fever that pushed him dangerously close to losing control.

“So,” Addy teased, “You said you were going to show me what the mustache could do.”

Playfully, Swiss tossed her onto the bed and began to crawl towards her, delighting in her laughter. He loomed above her and silenced her giggles with a kiss. Cradling his face in her hands, she admired his rugged appearance.

Their mouths stayed fused, breaths mingling, as his fingers made quick work of her waistband. She wriggled free of her pants with one hand, the other still gripping the solid line of his back. He followed her lead, stripping off his trousers and shirt in quick succession, letting them fall carelessly to the floor. His scent was heady, an alluring blend of sweat, smoke, and alcohol that brought to mind the wild festivities of a tour’s after-party.

Addy watched in anticipation as Swiss trailed a line of wet, hungry kisses down her body before disappearing between her thighs. The moment his mouth found her center, he buried his tongue deep inside her slick entrance, fucking her with it like he meant to drink every drop of her. The coarse scrape of his thick facial hair rubbed her swollen folds raw in the filthiest way, sending jolts straight through her. “Oh, fuck—” Addy gasped, curling her fingers in his hair. “Keep the moustache.”

He growled into her, the vibrations making her hips jerk. She fisted his hair tighter, grinding herself against his face so hard she felt the edge of his teeth. He licked up her slit slowly before wrapping his lips around her clit and sucking like he was trying to pull her soul out through it. “Christ, I forgot how good you tasted,” he groaned, breathing through his teeth to give off a small chill. She could feel his spit and her arousal running down between her own cheeks, his tongue alternating between fucking her and flicking her clit until she was writhing against his mouth.

“You like that, don’t you?” he mumbled into her, his words smearing wet across her. She whimpered, but he didn’t give her time to answer before he shoved two thick fingers inside her, curling them hard while his mouth stayed latched to her. The lewd squelch of her pussy filled the room, every thrust dragging her closer until she was trembling under him, yanking his hair in tight, desperate handfuls as she begged for release.

Her eyes were screwed shut, a deep crease in her brow, and her lips pressed into a hard line as she tried pathetically to smother the sounds clawing their way out of her throat. Her thighs twitched, starting to close in around his head, but he forced them apart every time, pinning them wide so he could keep his mouth buried inside her, licking and sucking while her hips bucked helplessly against his face.

“No,” Swiss paused to say, “I want to hear you. Open that pretty mouth of yours."

Her loud, broken cries were music to his ears, each one making his cock twitch with need, "I want you to cum inside me… every drop. I want to feel it spill out when you’re done!"

Her words only fanned the fire in him, and he abandoned his mouth for something far rougher. With a low growl, he yanked her hips forward and lined himself up. He hovered there, the blunt head of him poised and pressing, letting her feel the threat of what was coming. One breath. Two. Enough for her body to tighten in anticipation.

“You ready for me?” he murmured, his voice dark with amusement.

She gave a small, innocent nod before parting her legs for him, offering herself without a word.

At this, he thrust into her in one hard, claiming stroke that punched the air from her lungs.

The stretch burned in the best way, forcing her open around him, and then… nothing. He stayed buried to the hilt, unmoving, his grip on her hips unrelenting. His breath ghosted over her ear. “Feel that?” he whispered. “You’ll be thinking about it every time you sit down.”

Her body clenched hard at the words, his groan vibrating through his chest and into her skin before he finally pulled out, only to drive into her again.

Addy’s fingers dug into whatever she could reach, her toes curling with every brutal thrust. Each time he drove into her, she could feel the obscene drag of his cock along her soaked walls, the blunt head hitting deep enough to brand the moment into her bones. “Fuck, you’re gripping me so good,” he rasped, holding her down as he fucked her harder.

The bed rattled with every needy slap of her hips against his pelvis, the sound mixing with their breathless moans, "You're in me so deep," she whispered as though she couldn't believe it herself. It didn’t take long, just a few more deep punishing thrusts. Addy’s pussy clamped tight around him, milking his cock while he fucked her through the hot, pulsing spurts of his release. Her own arousal gushed out of her in a wet rush, spilling down between them and soaking the sheets. She came almost silently, nothing more than a sharp, shaky inhale, her lashes fluttering as she glanced down to watch the mess they’d made.

Swiss pulled out of her soaking sex and let his body fall onto the bed next to her. He pulled her in against him, wrapping her in the heat of his strong arms and the thin sheet that clung to their damp skin. His mind was serenely vacant, the usual hum under his skin soothed. Addeline was saying something and although he couldn’t discern her murmured words, he still relished the angelic resonance of her voice.

She pivoted to confront the ghoul, inhaling deeply as her eyes opened languidly. Gazing into his caramel-colored irises, she smiled while Swiss tenderly planted a gentle kiss on the tip of her nose. They fell asleep in each other’s arms, without a care in the world, lost in a temporary dreamland to which they had become accustomed.

*

With Addy gone, Papa had the chance to get caught up on the official procedures of the ministry. There was always something to do in his line of work, it was never-ending. He had been buried in paperwork for most of the week but with the help of the Sisters of Sin he was able to keep ahead of it.

After a long night of much needed rest, he walked into his office ready to begin work again only to find Sister Annaliese sitting in his chair reading over manuscripts. The young girl jumped up quickly, "Papà Emeritus," she bowed before him.

"Sorella,” Copia was startled, “Did you stay here all night?"

"Sì papà," the young girl stuttered, "I thought you needed these documents looked over and... well, nobody dismissed me and..."

The Cardinal raised his hand, "Sorella, you need not overwork yourself for my sake."

She raised her head and gazed into his eyes, "Oh but Papà Emeritus it is my pleasure to be of your service. It is my duty to do as you wish of me,” She drew closer to him, a bit seductively to the Cardinal’s surprise, “I will do whatever you need me to do.”

The Cardinal looked upon the young girl, so innocent he thought to himself. A fleeting thought of whether or not the girl was a virgin crossed his mind. As much as he tried to extinguish the thought the burning question was etched into his brain, “Sorella,” he began, “Have you ever been with a man before?”

The young girl was taken aback by the question, yet she felt a flutter of excitement that the Cardinal had mentioned it. She harbored a hope that his inquiry was for his own interest, responding, "I... I have not, no, Papà."

Emeritus nodded, "Sei vergine?" impure thoughts dancing through his mind as he thought of deflowering the young woman. He reminded himself of his marriage to Addeline, yet rationalized that since Addy had been unfaithful, perhaps one indiscretion on his part wouldn't be so terrible.

He decided against acting on his thoughts, reassuring Sister Annaliese, "I apologize if my question made you uncomfortable Sorella. That was not my intention at all."

Wanting to maintain a professional atmosphere, he swiftly changed the subject, acknowledging her dedication and service. "Thank you for your hard work, Sorella. Your assistance with the paperwork is greatly appreciated. You may be dismissed."

The young sister refused to accept his dismissal. She swiftly grasped his arm and gazed into his eyes, declaring, "No, no, I was not offended, Papà Emeritus."

The Cardinal struggled to avoid her gaze, fearing that if he met her eyes, he would be ensnared by their profound blue depths.

Yet, like those men who dared not avert their eyes from Medusa, he found himself caught by the girl's stare, utterly captivated by her expression. Gently, he cradled her chin in his hand, their lips drawing nearer. When they touched, the Cardinal delighted in Annaliese's tender, innocent kiss.

The girl whispered to him, “I want you to take me Papà Emeritus, I want you... to be my first, yes?”

Her words drove him to the brink of insanity, and he was quite turned on at the thought of ruining a virgin.

The rational side of his mind sprang into action, and he swiftly yet tenderly ended their kiss, distancing himself from the young woman. "I... I can't, Sorella. I am married to Addeline. We have children..."

Annaliese softly touched his arm, reassuringly whispering, "She’s not here, and she doesn't have to know, Papà."

He gave in abruptly, entrapping her in his grasp after hearing her say these words. Annaliese whimpered at his soft touches and gentle kisses being pressed onto her neck. She felt her legs buckling underneath her and grabbed hold of the man’s shoulders to keep herself grounded.

Copia undressed the young sister, carelessly discarding her habit and underwear onto the floor. At the sight of her naked body, he dropped to his knees and pulled her waist close to him. He buried his face into her chest allowing her soft small breast access into his mouth. The young girl, cried out, having never felt such a sensation before.

Copia simply drew one finger up to her lips and pressed the tip against them signaling for her to be quiet, “Shh, Sorella, you must contain yourself.”

On the brink of tears, she nodded, taking chunks of his hair between her fingertips. Copia dropped his body down further until he was face to face with her unholy grail. He noticed that Annaliese did not wax her pubic hair as Addeline did. It was an interesting sight to him, and he almost wondered how to navigate her beautiful pussy with the obstacle in his way. He managed, however, working his way through the delicate wiry hairs of her folds with the tip of his tongue. It was like an intricate maze of wonder that ended with her muffled yelps of pleasure.

Her thighs trembled as he explored her, slow and deliberate, as if savoring every unfamiliar twist and turn. He pushed deeper, flattening his tongue and dragging it upward, parting her gently with each heated stroke. The taste of her was unfiltered, earthy and new, and it stirred something primal inside him.

Annaliese let out a strangled moan, her hips twitching against his face. She tried to stifle the sounds, but Copia’s firm grip on her thighs kept her exposed.

He stopped briefly to look up at her through hooded eyes and buried himself again, tongue curling around her clit, flicking and circling, his pace shifting between torment and reward. The cries she let out were no longer muffled. They filled the room like confessions.

“Shhh,” he whispered, his voice low, commanding. “Do not make a sound.”

“I'm sorry, Papà, but it feels…” the young girl was breathing heavily in and out, struggling to convey what she was feeling, “It feels…”

“I know, Sorella,” Copia whispered, understanding what the girl was trying to say.

He rose to his feet and hurried to strip himself. Sorella shuttered as she saw his erect member. The Cardinal chuckled, remembering the first time Addeline had seen it too. She was giving him the exact same look.

He stroked himself lazily as he stepped closer to her. The girl's eyes widened, her breath catching in her throat. She instinctively took a small step back, but there was nowhere to go.

Copia laughed softly, not unkindly, but with the air of a man fully aware of his power. He gripped her chin between his thumb and forefinger, tilting her face up to meet his gaze. “Are you frightened, little one?”

Annaliese couldn't help but feel a mix of surprise and anxiety, "Papà Emeritus... are… are they all that big?"

Copia chuckled as he approached her. "No, dear Sorella, they're not all this big.”

Before she could respond, she found herself pressed back against the wall, his body closing in on hers, his erection firm and unapologetic as it pressed against her lower belly. Her breath caught in her throat. She looked down and swallowed hard.

“Papà…” she whispered, voice barely audible. “I don’t think I can take it. I want to… but I’m scared it’ll hurt.”

Her honesty made something primal stir in him. Yet he remained composed. “It will hurt a little, sì,” he murmured, voice thick with desire but touched by tenderness. “But I won’t force more than you can take.”

The Cardinal was always very turned on with Addeline’s ability to take all of him, something she had to learn over time, but he was equally as aroused at knowing he would not fit all the way inside of Annalise, not without immensely hurting the girl. He wanted her first experience to be pleasant.

He lifted one of her legs, hooking it effortlessly over his arm, and with practiced ease guided her back toward the desk. With a single sweep of his arm, papers scattered to the floor like falling leaves. He sat her down gently on the edge, her thighs trembling beneath his touch.

He leaned in, his face mere inches from hers. Annaliese was very apprehensive as she felt the Cardinal pushing onto her entrance with the tip of his throbbing cock, “E' troppo grande, Papà. It won’t fit—”

He kissed her slowly and gently, as if to ease her nerves, his hands steady on her hips. “Trust me, Sorella,” he whispered against her lips. "Just relax."

Annaliese's chest rose and fell quickly, her breath shallow as Copia stood between her parted thighs. Her innocence wasn’t rooted in ignorance; she knew what this meant. She knew what he was about to do. But the reality of it, the size of him, the weight of his gaze, it left her breathless.

Copia took his time. His hand slipped between her thighs, fingers gliding along her slick folds, testing her readiness. She gasped and flinched at the sensation, so new, so overwhelming, but he soothed her with his voice.

She was tight, almost painfully so, and he knew she needed to be stretched before he could even think about taking her. His fingers moved with careful rhythm, easing her open bit by bit, coaxing her body to relax around him.

His fingers curled just right, drawing a shudder from deep within her. She was coming undone already and he hadn’t even started. “How is that, Sorella?

The girl was breathing extremely heavily, "I… I feel… ah… ah…”

“Stai per venire. You’re going to cum,” Copia said with a sly smile, “He quickly removed his fingers, not wanting the girl to get off too soon.

“Oh no!” she exclaimed, almost drooling, “Why did you stop?”

He propped the young sister up once more so that her posture was straight as he lightly scolded, “Sorella, you will not cum on my fingers. You will cum on my cock.”

Annaliese's blue eyes appeared hungry for the sensation that was abruptly taken away. Fortunately for the Cardinal, this only fueled her eagerness and dissolved any remaining apprehension.

“Are you ready,” Copia said, a look of deviancy in his eyes.

She nodded.

He guided the head of his cock to her entrance, rubbing slowly, deliberately, letting her feel the pressure before he pushed, breaking through the barrier of her innocence. Her breath hitched. Her hands gripped the edge of the desk.

He watched her closely, reading every twitch of her body. “Breathe,” he instructed gently, and when she did, he pressed forward.

The stretch was sharp, foreign, and her eyes welled with tears, but she didn’t pull away. Her thighs trembled as he slid deeper, inch by inch, pausing every time her breath caught.

“That’s it,” he whispered. “You’re doing so well for me, sorellina.”

When he was halfway in, he leaned forward and kissed her, grounding her in the safety of his touch. He didn’t move again until she exhaled fully, her body beginning to adjust to the feeling of being filled for the first time.

“I’ll stop whenever you need me to,” he said, voice soft but firm.

She shook her head. “No… I want to feel it. I want you,” she revealed, opening her legs wider. She moaned feeling Copia’s hips connect with hers, breaking her seal continuously with his deep thrusts. The man held her spine to support her balance as he rocked back and forth. He noticed the girl’s eyes watering, “Does that hurt?” he murmured, pausing, his voice softer now—concern edging into his tone.

Annaliese blinked through the tears, her lips parted as she tried to speak. The sting was real, but so was the fullness, the warmth, the strange ache of finally surrendering something she’d held onto for so long.

“No,” she said, “I’ve never felt anything like this before.”

“Good,” Copia responded as he continued swaying in and out. He lifted the girl’s legs a bit higher, testing her flexibility.

“Ahhh—” she gasped, the new angle driving him deeper than before. The stretch was sharper now, more intense, and it made her toes curl as her body tried to accommodate him. She yelled his name in short intervals; her voice filled with urgency and longing.

"Tell me, dolcezza, do you touch yourself to thoughts of me?”

Innocently, in her heavy accent, she replied, "A volte sì, Papà. Sometimes, I think of us together, yes."

"Touch yourself for me now, Sorella."

Her breath was still ragged, her body trembling beneath his, but her desire hadn’t waned, it had only deepened. With a soft moan, she reached up, wrapping one arm around his neck to steady herself, to pull him closer.

Then, with tentative boldness, her hand slid downward, finding his where it rested low on her abdomen. She guided his fingers lower, her own hand layered atop his and pressed them both to the sensitive bundle of nerves at her center. Together, they moved in tandem, circling her clit.

He bit down on her neck, gently so as to not make any marks. He did not want to be as rough with her as he was with Addeline. He knew that Addy could take it, but the young sister of sin was still quite delicate. Copia rubbed her clit as he continued to rut into the girl and summoned her, “Venire Sorella, cum for Papà.”

Their fingers rubbed roughly against her cunt as his powerful thrusts matched the roughness. Annaliese was so close. She felt herself losing control of her legs, "Mi sento bene, Papà!" she cried out into the room.

“That’s it, Sorella,” he coaxed her.

The girl felt herself falling completely apart, coming all over the Cardinal and squealing quite loudly. Her body became dead weight in the pleasure, forcing Copia to hold her up so she did not smack down onto the desk. Once she was completely limp in his arms, he laid the young woman down gently and pulled out of her much too slowly, allowing a string of white cum to drip out and shoot all over her body.

Annaliese laid perfectly still, as Papa Emeritus struggled to regain his breath. She could hear the man hastily putting his clothes back on, the sound echoing in the room. Frozen in place, she dared not move until he gave her permission. Suddenly, she felt his fingertips gently grasp her hand, lifting her up from the desk.

The Cardinal handed her clothes back to her, his actions carrying a hint of forcefulness. "Get dressed. You are dismissed for the day," he commanded.

The woman nodded, feeling a mix of shame and confusion wash over her. She carefully pulled her undergarments up, her eyes catching a small trace of blood staining the pristine white cotton. A wave of worry washed over her as she glanced up at Papa Emeritus. Sensing her distress, he quickly moved to comfort her, his voice gentle and reassuring. "It's only because it was your first time, Sorella. You are okay."

She grabbed her habit and slipped it over her head, the fabric falling into place with ease. She gathered the rest of her garments and carried them snuggly in her hands and turned to leave. Before she exited, the Cardinal stopped her, his voice softening, "Sorella, dolcezza," he began, "This is our secret." Sister Annaliese nodded silently, understanding the weight of their shared enigma. With a quiet exit, she closed the door behind her, leaving him to revel in the aftermath of his own infidelity.

*
Addy woke up in a panic, “Shit! I didn’t call Papa last night,” she realized, “He’s probably freaking out.”

Completely nude, she tumbled out of bed and reached for her cell phone. She had no missed calls, but this made her even more nervous. As Swiss’s vision cleared, he noticed Addeline frantically dialing someone on her phone, "What's going on?" he asked, concerned.

He muffled his ears with a pillow to drown out the sound of Copia’s voice, as he could discern that she was conversing with the Cardinal.

“Papa, I’m so sorry I didn’t call last night. I fell asleep,” she said, not lying entirely.

In truth, Papa had also slipped Addy's forgotten call from his mind. He was deeply engrossed in the sister of sin, leaving no room to dwell on the missed communication, “Uh… Don’t worry, my love. You’re calling now and that is all that matters.”

“How are the children?” she asked, the sound of little one’s laughter resonated over the phone.

“There uh… rambunctious,” he laughed, “They’re sleeping in some empty caskets at the moment, pretending they are dead and all.”

“Lovely,” Addeline smiled at the thought of her strange children, “Thank you, Papa. I will see you tonight.”

“Yes, Tesoro, I am looking forward to it.”

She hung up the phone and stood staring at the ghoul still lying under the blankets.

“Come back to bed,” he urged, stretching his arms towards the woman. He found her incredibly endearing as she stood nude with her baby bump showing.

Addy snuggled back into bed next to Swiss, feeling safe and loved in his arms. In his embrace she began to wonder, “Do you have this hotel room all to yourself?”

He stretched, rolling onto his back, “Oh yea… I didn’t give you a proper tour last night. I was uh… preoccupied,” he laughed as he pointed to a bed in the corner, “So Mountain sleeps there. There’s another room where the others sleep… we’re not quite as rich as “your” Papa so we can’t afford a room for everyone.”

She turned to meet his gaze, allowing her head to gently rest on her upraised arm “I didn’t see anyone come in here last night.”

Swiss found her curiosity amusing, “Well, they know the situation. I’m sure they all just didn’t want to interrupt.”

A look of worry washed over her face, “You think they heard us?”

Swiss, stoic as ever, replied, “No. We tend to stay out late when we don’t have lovely ladies in the room to keep us entertained."

Addy was taken aback by the man’s comment. She couldn’t tell if he was trying to be funny or if he was serious. She looked at him with a puzzled expression and said, “Oh, so you stay out late and bring girls to the room, do you? Jesus, Swiss, are you at least safe?”

“Relax Adds,” Swiss replied, “I haven't been with anybody since we were last together. You know, for someone who’s actually fucking somebody else, you’re a really jealous woman.”

The woman was a bit offended by the comment, but she quickly realized perhaps she had jumped to conclusions too quickly, “I’m… I’m sorry, Swiss. I can be a bit—"

“—Possessive? Overbearing?” the ghoul finished her sentence, “I wonder where you learned that from?”

“Well, it’s only that… I sleep with the Cardinal because we’re married.” She continued explaining, “If you slept with someone else it would be because you wanted to. I’d feel like you cheated on me.”

“That is the most twisted yet understandable logic I’ve ever heard, Adds.”

She had a confession to make, “I do love the Cardinal. I love him as the father of my children, as a provider. But sometimes when I look at my life, I can see myself married to you,” she confessed, “but—”

“—the kids?” He understood that leaving the clergy with her children was not an option. They had discussed it multiple times, and even Copia was aware of it. Perhaps, deep down, he knew he always had Addy’s loyalty, for he had her children.

Addeline’s movements became highly animated, and her voice took on a tone of desperation, “And that scares me, Swiss. Because I can’t realistically expect you to wait on me for the rest of your life. For you, finding someone is inevitable. And it would be completely within your moral rights to do so, but I think it would crush me.”

“I don’t think that’s going to happen, Addy.”

“I hope not,” she responded, “but expect the unexpected.”

She after all had been thrown many curb balls which she never anticipated.

“So,” Swiss, intrigued by the young woman's revelation, had to ask, “You love me enough to marry me?”

She looked at him, flashing a playful smile. She gazed into his eyes, appreciating his sentimental gaze, “Yes,” she said, “I love you enough to marry you, Swiss.”

Notes:

Hoped everyone enjoyed this steamy chapter. For Copia and Annaliese's scene, I struggled to hold back on the Italian phrases. I wanted to stress in their scene that Annaliese's first language is Italian and that she prefers to speak her native language to Copia because she feels comfortable with him. This is why I added the translations at the top. Things only get more complicated for our characters from here on! Hope you guys enjoy :)

Chapter 36: Can You Hear The Rumble That's Calling

Summary:

In this chapter, Copia's choices come back to haunt him. The gravity of this revelation threatens not just his position within the clergy, but the very fabric of his life with Addeline.

Notes:

There is a big bombshell in this chapter! This was an exciting one to write because it seems as though everything has come full circle. Without giving too much away I'll just say that Papa has evened the score. SMUT (painful, pregnant, angry sex, p in v).
Translations:
Te lo prometto = I promise you

“Papa, Darling, I’m home,” Addeline yelled as she walked into the ministry. She pulled her luggage in behind her, crossing the threshold and wondering where everybody was. Usually, the ministry was quite busy. “Papa?” she yelled again. All at once, her children came running down the hall with arms wide open. A big smile took hold of the mother’s face as she leaned down to greet her little ones. Papa was trailing behind them, holding Meliora in his hands.

“Oh my goodness, hello my babies,” she scooped them all into a big group and embraced them tightly. She picked up the twins, one in each arm, and walked over to Papa Emeritus. Giving him a sweet kiss on the lips she greeted, “Hey there.”

“Hello, my love,” he said returning the kiss. He couldn’t help but notice the faint smell of a man’s bodywash on his wife as he took in her scent. It was very subtle but very apparent to him. The smell was familiar but he did not say anything, “Did you have fun, Tesoro?”

“Oh yea,” she nodded, placing Cirice and Opus down on the ground, “But I’m exhausted. You know how that goes?”

“Yes,” Papa placed a hand on her belly, “Growing babies for your Papa has always made you very sleepy.”

She chuckled and looked at him lovingly, “Yes, it’s always a process.”

She began to walk off towards her bedroom, the children following behind her, when Papa called out, “I was hoping you’d allow me to tuck you in.”

The young woman stopped in her tracks. She was not in the mood to satisfy Copia after her long trip, although she was never one to say no to him. For that reason, she nodded obediently, “As you wish, Papa.”

Papa Emeritus addressed his children, “Alright, go find your nanny,” he announced, handing Meliora to his eldest daughter.

“My word!” The child exclaimed, “I don’t understand why you have the babies, and I must take care of the babies.”

Elizabeth, although still quite young at three and a half, was very mature and was easily able to herd her younger siblings around, “Come on you cheeky rascals,” she yelled.

Addeline watched as Elizabeth guided everyone down a separate corridor. She felt Papa’s hand on her back and let her body follow its guidance. Emeritus whispered in her ear as they walked, “I have been hungry for you, Amore.”

A deep, involuntary shiver rippled through her. He guided her toward their room, ushering her quickly through the doorway. She couldn’t explain it—just a vague sense of unease—but something about the moment made her nervous. When the door clicked shut behind them, she instinctively braced herself.

Papa turned to face her, his steps deliberate and slow as he moved closer. She matched each one, only in reverse, until her back met the wall. He had her exactly where he wanted her.

Addy watched as he placed his hand against the wall, just above her shoulder—hovering there like a spider poised in its web. When the tip of his nose brushed against hers, she closed her eyes.

“Be easy,” she whispered, grabbing her abdomen, a reminder to him of the baby she carried inside.

He let his hand settle over hers, both of them pressing firmly against the curve of her belly. They stayed like that for a moment, suspended in quiet tension, until his other hand slid slowly beneath Addy’s skirt. She flinched slightly, a tremor running through her as his fingers slipped inside. He felt her constrict around him, “You’re very tight today,” he said to her, as a bead of sweat trickled down her forehead.

“Yes, Papa,” she moaned.

Emeritus tore the woman's underwear from her hips with one swift motion. She yelped at the sharp tug before the fabric gave way in his hands. In the next breath, he spun her around and pressed her cheek to the wall, lifting her skirt in a practiced motion. She heard the quiet clink of his belt buckle as he unfastened it, and instinctively braced herself. It was always so much harder to receive him when she was with child.

She felt the tip of Copia’s cock pushing on her entrance. It would not go in. He pushed a bit harder with no progress. “Your sweet honey pot is being stubborn for me today,” he breathed down her neck, “Spread your legs, Tesoro.”

Breathing heavily, she shifted her stance, parting her legs a little wider. Copia brought his hand to his mouth, wetting it before reaching between her thighs. He rubbed the moisture over her entrance, trying to ease the way, needing her slick enough to take him without resistance. Then came the sudden pop—she felt it, unmistakable. He was in. He drove into her hard, and she gasped, the force catching her off guard. Her belly pressed into the wall with each thrust, the pressure uncomfortable, even alarming. She braced her hands against the surface, trying to push back just enough to keep some space between the wall and the swell of her stomach.

He was picking up the pace and she almost wondered if he’d forgotten to be delicate with her. She lost the battle she’d been fighting with the wall and crashed down onto it as Copia continued to rut into her, “Papa,” she cried, “The baby.”

The man was so close to bursting he barely heard his wife’s pleas. She had to try to escape his grasp for him to notice, “Papa, take me from the front, please!”

“I’m sorry, Tesoro, I get carried away when I’m deep into you,” he admitted as he turned her around to face him. He locked eyes with her momentarily before placing his hands under her arms. Even pregnant, Papa was able to lift Addy up off the ground. He hoisted her up and she wrapped her legs around his hips. She came back down onto the man’s cock, and he held her back against the wall. He thrusted reluctantly, digging into her thighs as Addy moaned into the air, “Is that better?” he asked.

“Yes,” she managed to say through the panting.

The man was trying not to drive himself all the way into her, knowing that she always found this particular part of pregnancy difficult. He couldn’t help wanting to hurt her, however, as he contemplated the emotional trauma she had caused him. He thrust into her, fast and forceful.

“Papa! That hurts!” she gasped, the sharp sting catching her off guard.

His hand came over her mouth to hush her, but the muffled sound of her pleading still reached him. Then he saw it—the tear sliding down her cheek, the way her hand instinctively braced over the gentle swell of her stomach. The reminder hit him hard.

He froze, loosening his hold, his voice low but urgent. “Shh, my darling…” His thrusts slowed, deep but careful now, rocking her in a steady rhythm that eased the strain.

Her breath left her in a relieved sigh, her body gradually softening beneath him.

“Better?” he murmured, his gaze flicking to her belly before meeting her eyes again. “I’m not hurting you or the baby… am I?”

"No," she whispered, the tension leaving her as she nodded. "That's much better."

The Cardinal continued his rhythm until, with a final, powerful thrust, the tension broke, and he released with a deep, thunderous roar. Addy let her legs fall slowly to the floor, one after the other. Her knees, weak from the intensity, buckled beneath her, and she let herself collapse into Papa's arms, her breath ragged and uneven.

“Tesoro, are you quite alright?”

“I am, Papa,” she reassured him, “You overworked my muscles I suppose.”

“No,” he countered gently, studying her face. “It seems you are not pleased.” His brow furrowed, lips twitching as he gave her a pointed look—a quiet, knowing acknowledgment that she hadn’t finished.

Alarmed, and aware of the truth that her preoccupied mind had kept her from getting off, she spoke quickly, “Oh, I’m just tired. And the baby... it has me feeling so bloated. But it’s my pleasure to please you. You may always use me however you wish, Papa.”

Emeritus chuckled softly at her words as he lifted her into his arms, carrying her effortlessly to the bed.

“You should rest now, darling. I must attend a meeting with the clergy, but I want you to get some sleep.”

This was a command Addy did not have to hear twice. She allowed her husband to tuck her in, and she closed her eyes as he placed a kiss between her eyebrows. She drifted off as he exited the room and hoped for dreams of her beloved.

*
Weeks had gone by, and the Cardinal was in his office, preparing to depart when a knock sounded at his door. Glancing over his shoulder, he saw the door ajar, "Ah, Sister Annaliese, please, come in."

"I hope I'm not interrupting," she said.

"Of course not, sister."

With her hands clasped, she approached the Cardinal and inquired, "Is Mrs. Copia home?"

The Cardinal chuckled and teased, "Why?” he said, removing his readers, “Were you seeking round two?"

Blushing, Sister Annaliese quickly clarified, her voice soft with embarrassment, “Oh, no, no, dear...”

“I believe Addeline is at a prenatal appointment,” he replied, his tone a little weary. “Keeping up with her these days is a challenge. She’s always chasing after the children or chasing after…” He trailed off, careful not to say too much. “Well, never mind that.”

The young sister nodded, her voice timid. “It must be… thrilling to be expecting another child.”

The Cardinal offered a knowing smile, his lips curving with a hint of amusement at her naivety. “Thrilling, perhaps, is not the word, with five already. But yes, I look forward to meeting the little one.”

Annaliese nodded quietly, her eyes on the floor.

“Did you need something from me, Sorella?” Copia’s patience was thinning, his voice firm. “I was about to leave.”

“I see… is bad time,” she murmured, her words stumbling, “I can come back later—”

“Speak your mind,” Copia commanded, his tone sharp enough to make her flinch.

“It’s just… I... Papa Emeritus, my period, it... not come this month.”

The Cardinal’s eyes widened, the words hitting him like a blow. She was pregnant.

“Are you sure, Sorella?”

“Quite sure,” she replied, her voice trembling as her gaze dropped in shame.

Copia’s mind raced, the implications settling heavily on his chest. He reasoned that perhaps it was not Addeline after all who carried the fertility in their marriage, but him. The weight of that thought, along with the looming consequences, made his stomach churn. Sister Imperator’s likely reaction, followed by Addeline’s wrath, swirled in his mind, fueling a growing sense of dread.

“Cazzo,” he said, slamming his fist on the desk.

The young sister startled at his words stepped back, her eyes squeezing shut, her breath catching in her throat. “I’m so sorry, Papa Emeritus. I didn’t mean to—”

“—No,” the Cardinal interrupted, his voice firm yet soothing. “It is not your fault, Annaliese. It is mine. I suppose I did not pull out quickly enough.”

In that moment, a cold realization settled over him. He needed to gather his thoughts, to devise a plan to navigate this unexpected situation. Taking a slow, steadying breath, he resolved to handle the matter with care.

“Thank you for bringing this to my attention, young Sorella,” he sighed, his voice heavy with thought. “For now, let us keep this between ourselves, yes?”

She nodded wordlessly, her face a mixture of relief and uncertainty, before turning and exiting the room slowly, leaving the Cardinal alone with his swirling thoughts.

*

The months passed, and Sister Annaliese grew noticeably larger. Her once slender frame now showed the undeniable signs of her condition. The clergy began to take notice, their whispers growing more frequent, as did Sister Imperator, whose sharp eyes missed nothing within the convent's walls.

Papa noticed it too, and as much as he wanted to pretend it wasn't happening, he couldn't ignore the undeniable truth right in front of him. His heart sank with dread at the thought of Addeline piecing everything together and uncovering the secrets he had desperately tried to keep hidden.

One afternoon, while Sister Imperator sat in her office, the ghostly figure of her lover appeared. "My Satan, Papa, you simply must learn how to make an entrance," she remarked, her voice dripping with sarcasm.

"Seestor, you're looking quite lovely today," Papa responded with a sly grin.

She rolled her eyes, clearly unimpressed. "Is there something you wanted, Papa? I'm very busy."

"Ah, yes," the man began, his tone shifting to a more serious note. "Seestor, I must bring to your attention something that idiot son of yours may be responsible for."

"And what is that?" she asked, her curiosity piqued and her full attention now on him.

"Well, there is talk of the young sister being with child."

“Annaliese?” Imperator paused, pursing her lips as she raised her brows. She rubbed her chin thoughtfully, her mind racing to process what Nihil was insinuating. "I have noticed that," she admitted, her voice tinged with concern. She continued to ponder the thought, her eyes narrowing in suspicion. "Why, you don't think... Cardi? No! He would never."

Nihil's expression grew more serious, his eyes darkening with the weight of his words. "Of course he would. He is a descendant of my father. And of his father's father. And of his father's father’s father. And of his father’s father’s father’s father’s father. And—"

Imperator cut him off, her patience wearing thin. "Enough with the lineage, Papa. I will speak with our son about it.”

Nihil nodded solemnly, his face etched with worry. "It's a possibility we cannot ignore, Seestor. The bloodline carries both power and responsibility, and sometimes, it leads to unexpected consequences such as this. Why, remember what I did to you?"

Imperator's mind raced, the implications of Nihil's words settling heavily on her shoulders. "We must tread carefully, Papa. If this is true, it could change everything."

“Of course, Seestor. I trust you to know what to do. Why, you’ve never made a mistake in my life.”

The woman got up from her seat and walked right through Papa Nihil. He gasped as she disrupted the molecules that made up his ghostly figure. For that split second, she was inside of him and they were one. The intensity and energy from it left him fulfilled and she emerged on the other side, her body tingling from the strange encounter. She didn't break her stride, however, her determination unwavering as she continued down the hall.

She walked graciously down the corridor on a mission to find her son. Her footsteps echoed softly against the cold, stone floors. Each step was deliberate, her posture regal and unwavering.

Sister Imperator's mind was a whirlwind of thoughts, each one more troubling than the last. The possibility that Cardi could be involved in such a scandal was almost too much to bear. She needed answers, and she needed them now.

She stealthily peeked around the corner, watching her son's family frolic in the mausoleum. Addy, almost nine months pregnant, was blissfully ignorant of the imminent discussion between Imperator and her husband.

"Cardi, may I have a word?"

"Oh, yes, of course," he replied, looking unsettled as he notified his family of his brief departure.

He trailed Sister down the corridor to the expansive office where they had met many times before. The door slammed, and she thwarted the Cardinal on the head.

"Ouch!" he cried out. "Why did you do that?"

"Sister Annaliese!?" Imperator crossed her arms.

Copia looked confused, “What? Who?” he said massaging his head.

“You know who,” she screeched, hitting him a bit more. "Did you knock that poor girl up?"

The Cardinal threw his hands up to block her strikes, "Would you stop?"

"Is it true?"

He chose his words carefully, "Well,” he admitted, “I’m not exactly one hundred percent sure.”

Sister Imperator's eyes blazed with anger, “What do you mean you’re not one hundred percent sure?”

Copia looked at Sister Imperator, her expression stern and unyielding. It was clear that she meant business. The Cardinal took a deep breath, preparing himself to face the truth and the consequences that lay ahead, “I mean… I did sleep with her… but—”

“Cardi!” Sister’s voice cracked like a whip, her hands flying up before she spun on her heel. “That child was ten years old when she came here. Ten! And you—” she cut herself off with a sharp shake of her head, pressing her palms over her eyes. “How could you?”

“Believe me, she’s a grown woman now, Sister,” he shot back, jaw tight. “You make me sound like some filthy pervert.”

Her eyes snapped to his, cold and blazing. “Does the mother of your children know you’ve sired another with the whore?”

“She’s not a whore,” Copia bit out, his tone too sharp to catch the hint of sarcasm lacing it. “She was a virgin.”

“You have ruined that girl’s life,” the woman continued yelling, “She can’t stay here, “It’s an embarrassment to the clergy and to your family.”

The Cardinal was aware that she was correct, yet he couldn't ignore the situation's irony. Addeline had committed the same act, but it remained a secret for now. He pondered the consequences if the clergy discovered his wife had preempted him in such a task. It was a fleeting thought, as he was certain Addeline wouldn't see it that way if she discovered he’d been unfaithful. His heart raced as he grappled with the desire to safeguard both his wife and his reputation, while also striving to act honorably towards the young sister of sin.

“What do you suggest we do, Sister?” He asked for advice.

Sister Imperator scoffed, looking the man up and down in disgust, “I would have had her get rid of it; save face, but you waited too long for that, didn’t you?”

She could see a somber look on the man’s face and before he could say anything she scolded, “Oh come, Cardi. You’re a satanist for God’s sakes! You can’t really be pro-life.”

“I have six children mother, of course I am pro-life.”

Sister Imperator's words cut through the air, filled with disdain and judgment. The Cardinal could feel her disapproval, her disappointment in his choices. He looked at her with a somber expression, knowing that his beliefs and actions were being questioned.

He tried to explain himself, his voice filled with a mix of vulnerability and self-doubt. "I... I couldn't bring myself to ask a woman to end a life within her, Sister. Perhaps I am not the typical satanist you expect me to be."

But Sister Imperator was unyielding, scolding him for his perceived weakness. She expressed her hope that his son, Kaisarion, would possess a stronger will than his father. The Cardinal felt a pang of guilt, wondering if he was failing his family and his faith.

“She will be sent to a nunnery if they will have her,” Sister explained, “You will have to pay the girl to keep quiet, of course.”

“You’re right, she can’t stay here,” he agreed, “but perhaps I can make arrangements for her myself. I want to do the right thing.”

“Of course you do,” Sister scoffed, “I’d prefer you keep this from Addeline. We don’t need a scandal.”

He had no objections, of course. He would never tell Addeline if he could avoid it. However, just as he had discovered Meliora on his own, he feared that Addeline might eventually become aware of his extracurricular activities.

*

Sister Annaliese stood beside Papa Emeritus, her hands methodically stamping and sorting the papers he handed her. The rhythmic motion of their task felt almost like a conveyor line, each paper a step closer to completion. He tried to ignore the growing weight of her belly, which now protruded noticeably before him. After some time, Papa Emeritus could no longer ignore the change in her figure. His caring nature broke through the routine. "Sorella," he said gently, placing a warm hand on her belly. His touch was both a question and a comfort. "Tell me, how are you feeling?"

Annaliese paused, her breath catching slightly. She hadn't expected the sudden shift from work to personal concern. "I... I feel okay," she replied softly, her voice tinged with both exhaustion and gratitude, "The baby... he kicks sometimes. Makes me tired." Just then the baby kicked lightly, as if responding to the attention. Papa's hand jerked back at the sensation. The reality of the situation struck him harder than he anticipated.

"Annaliese, I regret that we will lose you. You have been a huge help to me; molto grande, dolcezza." Papa Emeritus's voice was filled with genuine sorrow and gratitude, "besides, Sister Maria and Christina are not nearly as sweet nor as easy on the eyes as you."

Annaliese smiled faintly and looked down at her feet. Sister Imperator had told her she would have to leave the ministry, and the news weighed heavily on her. A forlorn look overtook her face as she accidentally dropped a letter to the floor. "Scusa papà," she apologized, bending down to retrieve the paper.

Papa gently grasped her wrist and pulled her up. "Sorella, I will get it." He picked up the fallen envelope, dusted it off, and blew away the remaining particles before placing it on the table. He then captured Annaliese's eyes with his own, seeing the innocence that still lingered in her despite her condition. "Sorella, do you have any place to go?"

The woman shook her head, looking down in shame. "I have no one, Papà."

Papa had a quick flashback. As a young man, he remembered the first day Annalise had been brought into the ministry at just ten years old, her small hands clasped in front of her, eyes wide with both fear and curiosity. The clergy had assigned her to him, explaining she was to be trained as his apprentice. She spoke nothing but Italian then, her words soft and uncertain, her accent thick and musical. Copia had taken it upon himself to teach her English, starting with simple words and phrases, guiding her gently at first, then with more expectation as the years passed. She learned quickly, always eager to please.

She was an obedient child, never questioning him, always present the moment he called for her. Whether it was to run errands, assist with his vestments, or simply stand by during long hours of study, she was there without complaint. Over time, that quiet presence became something he depended on—her voice translating texts when his mind tired, her small hands arranging the altar with precision beyond her years.

And then one day, without him quite knowing when it had begun, she was no longer just the girl shadowing his steps. She had become a beautiful woman, her eyes following him with a gaze that felt heavier than simple respect. The wide-eyed child who once stumbled over her English had grown into someone fluent and striking, her beauty sharpened with each passing year. Now, when he looked at her, with the knowledge that he had put a child in her, a heaviness settled in his chest. It made him feel guilty, sick to his stomach, as though he had taken something from her that could never be returned. He had crossed a boundary he knew should have remained untouched.

"I am so sorry, Annaliese. This is my fault." Copia's conscience wouldn't let him abandon the woman. "I will take care of you and the baby if you will allow me," he said, his voice filled with resolve.

Annaliese could barely contain her excitement. Her eyes widened with joy, and a radiant smile spread across her face. She jumped up, clapping her hands in delight, and threw herself onto the Cardinal's lap. "Oh, grazie Papà! I knew you would not abandon us," she exclaimed, her voice trembling with relief.

Copia gently placed a finger over his own lips, bidding her to calm down. "I will help you to find a house. I'll buy it, I'll buy anything you or the baby needs. You only need ask," he assured her, though his mind was already racing with thoughts of how to conceal this from Addeline. "But dolcezza, you must be discreet."

Annaliese quickly composed herself, backing off and straightening her habit. Her demeanor shifted to one of professionalism as she nodded solemnly. "Sì, I will not tell a soul," she promised, her voice steady.

Papa took both her hands into his, his grip firm yet tender. "You cannot make trouble for me and my family, Sorella. Promise me," he implored, his eyes searching hers for sincerity.

"Te lo prometto, Papà! I promise!" Annaliese vowed, her voice unwavering as she gazed back at him with earnest determination.

His mind raced with the potential consequences, but he couldn't let Annaliese suffer because of his actions. He could feel the weight of his father's legacy pressing down on him, but he was determined to forge his own path. Copia's resolve hardened as he vowed to be the man his father never was.

Notes:

Oh no! So, Sister Annaliese is pregnant. Some of you probably saw that coming. So, do we think Copia will do the right thing and be there for the young Sister and his baby with her? ;)

Chapter 37: You Go Down Just Like Holy Mary

Summary:

In this chapter, Addy and Papa Emeritus welcome their sixth child into the world. Despite the expectation that after five tumultuous births, Addy might finally experience a smoother delivery, fate has other plans. The stakes are higher than ever, and the emotional turmoil is intensified by the love and fear that grips Papa Emeritus's heart.

Notes:

There is some medical stuff in this chapter, and, just like previous chapters, I'm not a medical expert but I did research and I tried to make the situation as accurate as possible based on what I read. Enjoy :)

Papa and Addy walked hand in hand to the chapel, the anticipation for mass evident between them. As they approached the chapel doors, Sister Annaliese was just entering, her habit swaying gracefully with each step. She shot the Cardinal a radiant smile, her eyes twinkling with a hint of mischief.

Addy, well-acquainted with the girl's flirtatious nature, scoffed under her breath. However, her gaze soon shifted to something more startling—the noticeable roundness of Annaliese's midsection.

"Papa," she began, her voice tinged with curiosity and concern, "Sister Annaliese is quite large, don't you think?"

Papa glanced briefly, his expression attempting to mask the undeniable truth of the baby bump Annaliese sported. "Hm?" he murmured, trying to sound nonchalant, "Maybe she has been eating heartily, my dear."

Addy frowned slightly but chose to let the matter drop. She squeezed her husband's hand gently and continued their walk towards the chapel, the mystery of Sister Annaliese's condition lingering in her mind.

Addy, now nine months pregnant, sat in the front pew as Copia took his place up front to address the congregation. As was customary, Imperator was on her left, and Papa Nihil was beside Sister. This pew also accommodated Addy’s eldest children, Elizabeth and Kaisarion, who were now old enough to attend their Papa’s masses.

As the young mother sat quietly staring ahead, she felt sharp pains in her abdomen. “Mid-May…?” she thought oh “no, not now!” She tried to stay calm, dismissing the contraction as a fluke. She sat quietly, trying to ignore the panic that was beginning to fall over her. She caught the Cardinal’s attention but sensing nothing yet wrong he passed her a demure smile as he continued to preach about Satan and fallen angels. After fifteen minutes, another stronger contraction seized her.

Sister, noticing Addy sweating and grasping at her stomach, tugged at her arm, "What's wrong with you?" she whispered sharply, "You're disrespecting the Cardinal."

Addy managed to smile through gritted teeth. Copia remained unaware of his wife's distress, but Elizabeth sensed trouble, "Mummy, are you quite alright?" she asked.

Gently holding the child's face, Addy whispered, "I'm just fine, dolly."

“Is it the baby?” Elizabeth sweetly murmured.

“I think so, Eliza, but don’t fret my dark angel,” Addeline patted the girl on the head.

Elizabeth, the intuitive and perceptive young girl, possessed a keen awareness beyond her years. From a tender age, she recognized the potential for malice and unfairness within the clergy. It was as if she could see through their facade and understand the intricate dynamics at play. With a mischievous glimmer in her eyes, she delighted in playing a game of command, subtly asserting her position as the oldest Emeritus child.

While Kaisarion may have been next in line to inherit their Papa's role, Elizabeth knew she held her own power, skillfully pulling the strings behind the scenes. This astute behavior was a gift passed down from her beloved grandmother, who cherished Elizabeth more than she dared to admit. Their bond was a special one, filled with unspoken affection and admiration.

As Addy endured the seemingly interminable sermon, she clung to the hope that it would soon conclude. But then, a sudden searing pain gripped her, impossible to ignore this time. She stood up with a cry that echoed throughout the chapel, startling both Sister and Nihil.

Beneath her dress, a pool of water had formed, leaving those nearby astonished. Copia's attention was immediately drawn to his wife. Despite Sister's efforts to pull her down, Addy remained standing. Copia recognized the telltale signs of early labor and leaped down to be at his wife’s side. They had experienced this before, but never in the comfort of their own home. Elizabeth, their only child born outside of their touring life, had been a unique experience for them. This was somewhat unfamiliar territory.

Elizabeth pushed Sister’s hand away from her mother, “She’s having a baby! She cannot sit down!”

Copia, also gently moving Sister aside, announced, "She's in labor."

He addressed the congregation and the Clergy, "This will end today's sermon. We will be blessed with our sixth child today."

Applause erupted as he lifted Addy into his arms and beckoned Elizabeth and Kaisarion to come along. The children hurried after their father. Once outside the sanctuary, away from the onlookers, he instructed them to go with Sister. "Yes, daddy," they responded in unison and dashed away.

As Papa carried Addeline to his car, he inquired, "How are you feeling, Tesoro?"

Clinging to him, she replied, "I'm okay for now, just please hurry to the hospital before they decide to bring a mid-wife out here."

"Of course, my darling," he chuckled. He gently helped her into the back seat so she could recline. Copia adjusted the rearview mirror to keep an eye on Addy. A few minutes into the drive, he noticed her grimacing, "How far apart are your contractions, my dear?"

"They're about 15 minutes apart right now, Papa."

"Good," he responded, "We have ample time to reach the doctor."

Copia arrived at the hospital where he had learned of Addeline's pregnancy with Kaisarion. They continued with their original doctor, Doctor Sullivan, despite Addy's initial reservations about the woman.

"Can we get a wheelchair, please?" Papa requested upon entering the ER.

Observing Addeline's discomfort, the nurses promptly provided a wheelchair and escorted them upstairs. As per routine, Addy was instructed to change into a hospital gown. A nurse assisted her into bed, applied a doppler to her abdomen, and set up an intravenous drip. An electric fetal monitor was attached to Addy's stomach, and the nurse informed the veteran mom, "This will show us how your little one is tolerating labor."

"Hopefully better than I am," Addy remarked, squeezing her eyes shut as another wave of pain swallowed her.

The Cardinal, ever present, sat by Addy, holding her hand. "Would you like an epidural, dear?"

"Yes," she exclaimed, turning to address the nurse, "When can I have the epidural?"

“Right away, hon,” she said, “I’m just going to have Doctor Sullivan come talk with you first.”

When Addy heard the doctor's name, she couldn't help but think of their initial meeting when she had inadvertently accused the Cardinal of sexual abuse. She found the notion ironic now after having suffered a minor bout of physical abuse with the man. She wondered what the doctor would have to say about that.

“Fuck, these contractions are so painful," Addy shared with Papa, expressing how they seemed to intensify with each pregnancy.

Trying to distract her, the Cardinal asked, "What do you think the baby will be?"

Addy surprised him by saying, "I hope it's a girl."

Taken aback, Papa responded, "A girl, Amore? That's a change of heart."

Addy explained, "Yeah, well, I want to annoy Sister Imperator. Did you see how she grabbed me in the chapel? Scolding me for going into labor?"

Papa apologized, "I'm sorry, dear. I was too distracted to notice, but I did intervene."

“Addeline Copia,” Doctor Sullivan walked into the room. “Your sixth baby, huh? Why am I not surprised?” she chuckled wholeheartedly. “Last time I saw you, you were working on your big family and here you are now on number six.”

“Here I am,” she said through clenched teeth, fighting through another pain.

“I know you’re in pain, so I’ve ordered an epidural for you. And I’m just going to—”

“—Check my dilation,” the girl finished the sentence. She was so familiar with the steps of labor and delivery she felt as though she could deliver her own baby.

The doctor's examination revealed some concern.

"What's wrong?" Addeline inquired.

Dr. Sullivan explained, "Your baby is breech."

Surprised, Addy said, "I have a mid-wife and she didn’t mention that."

"It's possible to turn the baby," the doctor offered. “We can try.”

"Will it hurt?" Addy asked anxiously. "It's uncomfortable, but nothing like labor, and you’re strong," reassured the doctor.

It doesn’t seem that your baby has dropped into your pelvis yet, so I’d like to try now before you get too close to active labor.

Addeline looked at the Cardinal, feeling a mix of fear and dread, "Papa?" she called out, seeking his support.

In a heartfelt gesture, Copia climbed into the bed behind her and straddled her, creating a close and intimate connection. Taking both her hands into his, he gently crossed their arms against her chest. He whispered in her ear, “I am here, Amore.” She let her head fall back onto his shoulder and she closed her eyes.

Alright Addy I'm going to use my hands to gently manipulate the baby's position from outside your abdomen. Like I said, it's a bit uncomfortable but not as intense as labor.”

Dr. Sullivan carefully prepared to perform the external cephalic version on Addy's breech baby. With Addy lying in the bed, the doctor approached with a gentle touch. Placing her hands on Addy's abdomen, Dr. Sullivan began applying gentle pressure, attempting to coax the baby into a head-down position. Addy felt a mix of anticipation and discomfort as she trusted the doctor's expertise.

Her heart raced with a mix of emotions as the doctor began the procedure. The Cardinal could sense this and he squeezed her more tightly into his embrace and hummed in her ear.

She couldn't help but feel a bit vulnerable and apprehensive, “Oh God, Papa. Ouch Papa ouch,” she chanted.

“Shh,” the man hushed her, “It’s okay, Tesoro, you’re doing great.”

As the doctor gently guided the baby's position, a wave of relief washed over Addy.

“There you go, Addy!” the physician announced, “You did it! Baby is headfirst.”

She couldn't help but smile, knowing that her determination and the doctor's expertise had paid off. Addy and the Cardinal exchanged a glance filled with love and gratitude before sharing a sweet kiss.

“Addeline, I’ll be back later but the nurse will continue to check on you and she’ll update me if anything changes.”

Addy and the Cardinal nodded, acknowledging that they knew how this gig unfolded.

As the room quieted again, she let her head sink back into the pillow, her body finally surrendering to exhaustion. The steady rhythm of the monitors lulled her, and within moments her eyes fluttered shut, drifting into a light, much-needed sleep.

*

Addeline slowly opened her eyes, realizing that she had dozed off. She glanced at the clock in disbelief, exclaiming, "15 hours? Has it really been 15 hours?"

Just then, a nurse entered the room, greeting her with a cheerful "Good evening sleepy head."

The nurse came over to check her progress, and Addy couldn't help but feel a bit disoriented from just waking up. As she looked around, she spotted Papa, peacefully asleep in a chair in the corner.

Confusion filled her mind as she wondered, "What's going on? Why hasn't the baby come yet?"

Sensing her worry, the nurse gently began to explain, "Addy, it seems like you haven't dilated any further."

The young mother couldn't comprehend how that was possible and anxiously asked, "How can that be?"

The nurse reassured her, saying that Dr. Sullivan, who was on call that night, would come in and talk with her. Addy's apprehension grew as she called out, "Talk to me about what?"

She found herself in excruciating pain, the likes of which she had never experienced before. The labor had been dragging on for what felt like an eternity, and she couldn't help but wonder why it was taking so long. Beads of sweat dripped down her face, and the Cardinal, now awake after hearing the commotion, did his best to provide some relief. He gently placed cold, wet washcloths on her forehead, hoping to ease her discomfort. He couldn't bear to see his wife in such agony, and his heart ached for her. He wanted nothing more than for her to find comfort and for the pain to subside.

“These contractions hurt so bad, Papa,” she cried, “I… I… I can’t do this anymore.”

“You can do it, Amore, you are strong. You’ve had 5 children, my love and you will have this one.”

It was an incredibly intense and challenging moment for the woman. She had been in labor far longer than she had ever experienced before, “I just want this to be over,” she sobbed.

The hours seemed to stretch on endlessly, as the baby's distress became more evident.

Dr. Sullivan walked into the room; her eyes focused on the monitor. As she glanced at the screen, her face showed concern. "Addy, your baby's heartbeat is a bit faster than we'd like to see," she explained gently.

Her eyes widened with fear as she asked, "What's wrong with my baby's heartbeat?"

Dr. Sullivan reassured her, "It's a sign that your baby might be in distress, and we need to act quickly to keep them safe."

Addy shook her head, her body trembling involuntarily.

“You haven’t progressed in labor either, Addeline, so I’m going to recommend we do a c-section to help this little one out safely.”

The woman, with her strong will and determination, resisted the idea of a cesarean section.

However, it was Papa, who had to gently remind her that the well-being of both her and the baby was the utmost priority. With a heavy heart, he explained that the cesarean section was the best course of action, “Tesoro, I cannot bear it if something happens to either of you. I almost lost you once, so I beg you, listen to the doctor.”

“I’m scared, Papa,” tears were running down Addeline’s face as she clung to the man’s Papal robe. “I don’t want them to cut me open while I’m awake!”

“You’re not going to feel a thing, Addy, I promise you that,” The doctor reassured her.

“I’ll be there the entire time, Cara Mia. You can do it, ok?”

The woman nodded her head apprehensively.

Addy’s heart was pounding as they wheeled her to the operating room. Copia stayed at her side, providing a comforting presence in this moment of uncertainty. The long journey through the hospital corridors seemed to go on forever, but knowing that Papa was there, holding her hand tightly, gave her the strength to keep going.

As Addy and the Cardinal entered the sterile environment of the operating room, they were greeted by the medical team, clad in their crisp white coats. With gentle smiles and reassuring words, the nurses made sure the Cardinal was dressed in a hospital cap and gown, ready for the upcoming procedure. They also took care of Addy, placing her long black hair in a cap to keep it away from her face during the surgery. The attention to detail and the nurturing gestures from the medical team helped create a sense of comfort to the couple.

As the bright lights of the operating room pressed down, Addeline shivered on the cold table, her hands clutching the thin blanket across her chest. The quiet efficiency of the medical team filled the room—gloved hands adjusting monitors, soft murmurs exchanged as instruments were laid out, the steady beeping of machines tracking her every breath.

Her heart thudded against her ribs, torn between anticipation and dread. She turned her head toward the Cardinal, who was seated at her side, cloaked in the sterile blue gown they’d given him. His eyes never left her face. He leaned close, whispering fragments of comfort in his thick accent—words meant to anchor her, even if his own hands trembled where they rested over hers.

Addy forced a smile, drawing strength from him, from the calm cadence of the doctor’s voice as instructions were given, from the gentle pat on her shoulder that signaled they were ready. When the first tug of pressure rippled through her body, she squeezed the Cardinal’s fingers hard, her breath catching. He bent closer, pressing his forehead briefly to hers, and in that fragile moment she knew he was as terrified as she was—yet just as determined to be steady for her.

The sterile air, the murmured reassurances, the warmth of his presence—everything blurred into a single moment of waiting, of holding on, until their child would arrive.

As the cries of their precious bundle of joy filled the room, a wave of relief and overwhelming love washed over them. The doctors gently placed the baby in the Cardinal's arms, and with tears of joy streaming down his face, he knelt beside Addy. In that tender moment, he showed her their baby girl. Addy's heart overflowed with tears of happiness as she laid eyes on her daughter for the first time, “Mary,” she whispered.

“Mary?” the Cardinal repeated, amusement curling in his tone. “I see nothing wrong with that.”

Addy’s smile widened, a sparkle in her eyes as she reached out to brush her fingers along his jaw before leaning in to kiss her husband.

It was a moment of pure love and connection as they welcomed the miracle of new life. Regardless of how often they experienced this, the love they felt for each new child was as profound as ever.

Chapter 38: No Return From This Excursion Of Possibilities

Summary:

In this chapter, Addy returns home from the hospital only to discover that Annaliese is missing. Her initial suspicion and concern about Annaliese's absence begin to grow, but her focus is quickly diverted when she faces a significant life change of her own.

Notes:

We go from the ministry, back on tour pretty quickly in this chapter. I hope the transition isn't too confusing. I did place a * just to let the reader know time has passed. It's pretty obvious when it happens. A bit of naughty smut between Addy and Swiss (quickie, p in v).

Addeline noticed the absence of Annaliese upon her return home. It was Sister Christina who met them at the door, her hands deftly taking their bags. "Where's Sister Annaliese?" Addeline asked, her brow furrowing in confusion. It was highly unusual for the girl not to be at her husband's beck and call. Sister Christina lowered her head, choosing to exercise the silent treatment.

Papa walked in behind his wife, his presence commanding attention. Noticing the tension, he asked, "What is it, Amore?"

Addeline's eyes darted around the room. "It's strange that Annaliese is not here, is it not?" she replied, her voice tinged with concern.

The Cardinal sighed, his shoulders sinking as though the weight of the words dragged him down. “Sister Annaliese returned to her family,” he said at last, the phrase too polished, too rehearsed.

The lie struck Addy like a cold wave. Wild horses could not have pulled that girl from her beloved Papa. “She went to be with her family?” she asked, suspicion sharpening each syllable.

“Why, yes, Tesoro. She was… homesick,” Copia replied, his gaze sliding away from hers.

“And this happened behind our backs—while we were in the hospital with Mary?” Addeline pressed, the puzzle pieces clattering but refusing to fit.

“It was not really behind our backs, my sweet,” he chuckled, a careless laugh that rang hollow in the narrow hall, "It was discussed."

Addy’s eyes narrowed. “Wasn’t she an orphan when she came here?”

Copia faltered, nearly stumbling over his words. “I think… she reconnected with an old aunt.”

He quickened his pace, his boots echoing against the stone floor, leaving her behind in the shadowed corridor. Addy froze, her skin prickling. Normally, she would have felt relief to be rid of the girl who clung so brazenly to her husband. But now a cold shiver traced her spine. His evasions, his hollow laughter—they spoke louder than the words he uttered. Something was wrong. Something dark.

And Addeline knew, with a certainty that made her chest tighten, that the truth about Sister Annaliese was far more sinister than her husband dared admit.

*

Addeline opened her compact of small pink pills, the tiny container clicking softly as she flipped it open. She carefully took out the pill for that day and swallowed it, her mind momentarily drifting. As she glanced at the compact, she noticed a few pills were still in their slots, indicating she had missed some doses that week. A slight frown creased her forehead, but she shrugged it off, convincing herself that it wouldn't make a terrible difference. The weight of her responsibilities quickly pulled her back to the present, and she pushed the nagging worry to the back of her mind.

Having recently taken up birth control, she was eager to experience sex without consequence. It had been a month since she had Mary, and the need for Copia’s touch had become almost unbearable. Each passing day only intensified her longing, a deep-seated desire that she could no longer ignore.

She sought him out, her footsteps quickening with anticipation. She discovered him in his office, hunched over his desk, meticulously sorting through papers and affixing his signature to various documents. The sight of him so engrossed in his work made her heart race even faster.

Papa glanced back, alerted by the sound of the creaking door behind him, “Can I help you, my love?” he asked the wanting woman.

“I… I was seeing if you were busy,” she responded.

Papa chuckled as he looked at his wife. He recognized the look in her eyes all too well. He knew that she wanted him.

“Seeing if I was busy, huh?” he said through a sly smile.

She nodded to confirm he had heard correctly.

He set his pen down on a pile of books and pushed his chair away. Standing up, he approached the woman until he was just inches from her face, so near that he could hear her heart pounding. He noticed a strand of hair hanging in front of her eye, which he gently took hold of and twirled between his fingers. “What can I do for you, Addeline?” he asked once more.

Taking a chance, she reached down to grab his manhood, surprised to see that he was already hard. He knew what I wanted already, she thought.

“Ah, Amore,” the man whispered, “So it is me you want?”

“Please?” she said with pleading eyes, “I don’t want you; I need you.”

The Cardinal gently brushed his wife's hair back behind her shoulders, his fingers lingering for a moment on the soft strands. He leaned in, his lips grazing her neck with feather-light kisses that sent shivers down her spine. The mere touch ignited a frenzy within her, and she moaned in delight, her breath catching in her throat. She wrapped her arms around him, pulling him closer, her body pressing against his. He continued his tender assault, his kisses trailing up to her jawline before finally capturing her lips in a passionate embrace.

They were interrupted by the sound of a knock on the door. "What is it?" the Cardinal yelled, frustrated that someone would bother him at such a time of arousal. It was Sister Imperator. "Cardi, the ghouls are here to discuss the upcoming tour with you."

Papa let out a deep, guttural groan, the pain etched across his face at the feeling of his neglected erection. He looked at his wife with a pained expression, "I'm sorry, Amore. We will continue this later, eh?"

She sighed deeply; frustration evident in her eyes as the heat between her legs remained unsatiated, a burning need that would have to wait for another time.

Papa left the room to meet with the ghouls, leaving Addy alone in the office. Swiss poked his head through the door, his eyes scanning the room for his son. "Hey you! Where's my boy?" he asked, noticing Addy's flustered appearance. "Geeze, what's wrong with you?"

Addy quickly composed herself, "Nothing. Meliora is probably with the nanny in the kitchen. It's lunch time."

Swiss stepped into the room and shut the door behind him with a soft click. He walked up to Addy with a determined look and, without warning, began to kiss her hard. The intensity of the kiss took her by surprise. "What are you doing?" she playfully asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

"I haven't seen you in ages," he confessed, his breath warm against her lips. "What do you think I'm doing?"

Panic flickered in Addy's eyes as she glanced towards the door, worried that someone might walk in at any moment. "No, not here! We can't!" she quickly cried, her voice a mix of urgency and desire.

“Come on,” he begged, “Just a quicky.”

Normally, Addy wouldn't have permitted such a thing within the walls of the ministry, and especially not in Papa's office. The sanctity and seriousness of the place demanded respect. But the Cardinal had left her with a lingering feeling of desire that she couldn't shake off and Swiss’s presence reignited the fire within her, one that she couldn't control. She hadn’t seen him in six months, and the sudden nearness made her pulse quicken all the more. Her heart raced and her breath quickened, betraying her inner turmoil. She glanced around the room, the weight of the moment pressing down on her, and she found herself unable to resist the magnetic pull of Swiss's touch.

She threw herself into the man's embrace, returning his kisses with a fury she didn't know she possessed. Her hands tangled in his hair as their lips met with a fierce intensity, the passion between them burning hotter with each passing second.

“Take your panties off,” the ghoul demanded.

She let go of Swiss long enough to reach under her dress, pulling the thin fabric down her legs. She stepped out of them and began her assault on his lips once more.

Swiss let his hands roam under her dress, squeezing her naked enlarged breasts. He could feel them leaking with milk, reminding him that Addy had just had major abdominal surgery. Her C-section scar was still fresh and the last thing he wanted to do was disturb it. Being mindful of her tender stomach, he whipped her around and pushed her against the wall, his hands firm on her hips. The cold surface pressed against her skin, a stark contrast to the heat between them. She gasped at the sudden movement.

The man wildly lifted Addeline’s dress as he unfastened his pants. She pushed herself away from the wall, standing there with her legs wide apart. Her chest heaved with heavy breaths, each second stretching out as she stood poised, ready for whatever would come next.

Addy flinched as Swiss pressed into her, the sudden pressure causing her to recoil slightly. She clenched her teeth, letting out a shaky breath as he began to move. Each thrust sent a wave of pleasure through her, and despite the sting, she couldn’t help but squirm beneath him, her body reacting before her mind could catch up.

“Trying to get away?” he asked.

“No,” she shook her head rapidly, “I want you to go harder.”

The request almost sent the man into a trance like state. He mustered up all his strength and began to jab into Addy, ferociously. She threw herself back, letting her head rest on his shoulders and he wrapped his arms around her body. He watched her face contort, a sign that he was hitting all her sensitive areas.

After a minute or so of this unforgiving pounding, Swiss felt a surge of euphoria as he flooded the woman’s insides with his release.

He held her tightly for a moment, pressing a tender kiss to the back of her head. With a gentle touch, he picked up her underwear and slowly slid the garment back up her legs, taking extra care as he adjusted it around her incision. His eyes softened as he took in the sight of her, beautifully undone and vulnerable after their shared ordeal.

"Now," he informed her with a gentle smile, "duty calls."

He exited the room, his mind already shifting to the task ahead, as he went in search of his bandmates. Addy sat down in Papa’s desk chair, a sense of fulfillment and contentment washing over her as she watched him leave.

Later that evening, Addeline lay in bed, not anticipating Papa to show. He usually fell asleep in the studio or over his desk whenever there was a tour to be prepared. The room was dimly lit, casting soft shadows on the walls. She was almost asleep when she heard the door creak open slowly. To her surprise, Papa crept into the bedroom, his footsteps almost silent against the floor.

He slipped underneath the sheets with a quiet grace, wrapping his arms around her and pulling her close. The warmth of his body against hers was comforting and familiar.

"Papa," she giggled softly, feeling the unmistakable press of his desire against her.

"I was hoping to finish what we started earlier, Amore," he whispered, his breath hot and tantalizing against her ear. His voice was thick with longing, but he was blissfully unaware that somebody else had already finished the task for him.

*
August had come, and it was time for the band's North American tour. The excitement was palpable as they packed up their gear and prepared to hit the road. The tour bus was loaded, and the crew was bustling around, making sure everything was in place. It was going to be a whirlwind adventure, and they were ready to take on every city, every stage, and every fan.

Aurora, overjoyed to see Swiss, sauntered up to the man and embraced him, her arms wrapping around his neck as she pulled him close. "Hey! Hope you had a good rest," she said, her voice filled with warmth and excitement.

He returned the hug, squeezing her tightly, his hands resting on her back as he greeted her with a warm smile. "I worked a lot on some new songs with Papa Emeritus and did some things with my own band, but I got a little bit of downtime."

"You have a band?" she asked, her eyes widening with intrigue.

"Yeah," he revealed, his eyes twinkling with pride. "You should come see me sometime."

In a genuine tone, filled with enthusiasm, she replied, "I'd love to."

Their conversation was interrupted when Addy, unable to contain her excitement, jumped into Swiss's arms. He caught her effortlessly, his arms wrapping around her as she joined the embrace, her laughter ringing out like a melody.

Papa remained unphased at his wife's enthusiastic reaction to the man. He had become accustomed to her schoolgirl crush on him.

Aurora, disheartened by the interruption, felt a pang of disappointment as she slowly backed away, her shoulders slumping. She cast one last, longing glance at Swiss and Addy, who remained oblivious to her silent retreat.

"Hey, you,” Swiss returned the greeting, saying. “You brought Meliora, right?"

Addy nodded and replied, "Of course, and Kaisarion and Opus too."

Swiss chuckled and commented, "All the boys, huh?"

Addy playfully responded, "Yep, getting them ready to take the lead, I suppose."

They both laughed, and Swiss joked, "Well, I hope you brought a nanny!"

Addy replied with a playful but stern tone, "Oh, most definitely."

The atmosphere tensed as Addy whispered into his ear, "I need to talk to you, but not here, not now."

The man grew anxious at her gentle tone, sensing that her news was likely grave; otherwise, she would have spoken openly. "I don't want Papa to overhear our conversation. There's a dock overlooking the water by the pool. It closes after 9 PM. Could you meet me there, please?"

The ghoul nodded with trepidation, agreeing to the proposed time.

“Great,” she smiled, giving his hand a firm squeeze before rejoining Papa Emeritus.

He watched as Papa put his arms around Addy, chatting with the crew while bellhops gathered their bags. The sight made him a bit upset, knowing that Papa was still the number one man in her life. He tried not to let it bother him, reminding himself that he would have his turn soon enough.

*
Swiss stood at the dock, gazing up at the moonlight reflecting off the shimmering lake surrounding the hotel. He detected soft footsteps behind him. Turning, he saw a beautiful woman coming toward him, her face lit up with a broad smile. He mirrored her grin and opened his arms, allowing Addeline to leap into his embrace. He twirled her in the moonlight and planted a kiss on her lips as they came to a halt.

“I’m glad we’re together again,” she said.

“I’m thankful for every moment I get to be with you, Adds.” The woman strolled towards the dock, allowing her arms to rest on the railing. Gazing into the water, she noticed an alligator, its eyes glowing in the darkness. Swiss joined her, and as she gestured towards the reptile, she remarked, "It's funny to think that we swim with those things."

Swiss regarded her with widened eyes and an expression of apprehension, "We? We who?”

She playfully nudged his shoulder and let out a chuckle, “We people from Florida.”

“You're out of your mind!"

"Well, you have to if you want to take a dip anywhere in Florida."

Swiss turned toward her and gave a goofy expression, "Ever thought about not swimming at all?" She adored his witty sarcasm and humor.

She turned and leaned her back against the railing. The man watched her as she did this, "Normally, I'd warn you to be cautious of falling in, but given your expertise in swimming with reptiles, I'll leave you to it," he said with a smile that didn't quite reach a laugh.

Addy returned a somber grin. Swiss could feel the weight of her thoughts as they shifted to the forefront of her mind.

"I hate when you do this," he blurted out, "just tell me."

She gently placed her hand on her abdomen, a gesture he recognized instantly, "Would it surprise you if I said I was pregnant again?" she inquired.

The man's face became expressionless as he stood beside her, resting his hand on her abdomen too, "You? No, I wouldn't be surprised," he replied.

However, his tranquility soon gave way to irritation, "Addy, I thought... weren't you supposed to get fixed or something? What happened to standing your ground and telling him you don't want more children?"

"I didn’t get fixed," she retorted, almost offended, “I started taking the pill.”

Swiss’s voice grew louder, "Then how did this happen?"

She braced herself to confess her lapse in responsibility, "Well... I missed a few," she admitted. She paused, seeing the disdain on her companion’s face, “I didn’t think it would matter.”

As Swiss processed this information, realization dawned on him. "Addy... when did you get pregnant?”

“A month after Mary was born.”

“You mean… the day I came over?" The man was pacing, and with his arms pointed toward the direction of the hotel, he asked, "Did you fuck Copia around the same time?"

She gazed at Swiss with a blank expression, feeling both ashamed and upset, “I slept with him that night.”

The man became irate, pacing back and forth, yelling, and flailing his arms as he reprimanded Addeline for her frivolity, “This is exactly what I mean when I tell you that you don’t think about the fucking consequences of anything, Addeline,” he used two fingers to tap his temples aggressively as to ask the woman what was happening in her brain, “Why the fuck would you let me cum inside you if you knew you skipped some fucking pills?”

Addy interjected, her voice filled with disbelief and frustration, "I can't believe you're speaking to me like that," she exclaimed, her tone sharp. She crossed her arms, clearly upset by Swiss's comment, “I thought you would—” she looked around and lowered her voice, “I thought you would pull out of me.”

“Why the fuck would I pull out of you? I didn’t think you could get pregnant anymore!”

“To be responsible!” Addy screamed.

“Responsible?” he snarled back, spitting the word like it burned his tongue. “You let him nut inside you too—probably while you were still leaking me out. Don’t you dare talk to me about fucking responsibility.”

Addy’s face flushed, her chest heaving. “You bastard!” she snapped. “Don’t twist this back on me!”

Swiss stepped closer, his voice breaking into a roar. “Twist it? You fucking lied to me, Addy! You skipped the pills, you hid it, and now I’m supposed to just shoulder the blame?” His hands were fists, trembling at his sides. “You think I wanted you knocked up again?”

Her eyes filled with tears, but her voice came sharp, cutting through the heat. “You don’t get to put this all on me! I didn't do this on purpose, and you knew the risk, Swiss. You always knew. You could’ve pulled out, but you didn’t—because you only ever think with your cock!”

He barked a bitter laugh, harsh and humorless. “And what about you, huh? You spread your legs for me, you spread ‘em for him—fuck, maybe you don’t even care whose kid it is!”

“Stop it!” she screamed, but her voice cracked, raw with fury and pain. “Don’t you dare say that!”

He dragged a hand down his face, the fire in his voice guttering into something colder. “Christ, Addy… we’ve fucked this up good.”

Addy threw her hands up in the air in a gesture of uncertainty. “Well, now what?” She looked at him, hoping he had some answers or a plan.

“Now what?” he repeated, a bitter laugh escaping him. “Now what? We wait to see if the baby comes out looking like Maui or Nosferatu, I guess.”

Swiss squatted, burying his head between his knees. Addy approached to stroke his head, but he abruptly stood up to ignite a cigarette. Inhaling deeply, he exhaled the smoke away from Addy's face. With closed eyes and a moment's pause, he resumed, "How do we go through this again, Addeline? Waiting to find out if the child is mine or his—what the fuck is going to happen to us if you have my kid again?"

Addy's eyes brimmed with unshed tears, her anxiety holding them back. She could only listen as Swiss continued to rant, "Whatever you do, don't tell him a fucking thing. Just keep your mouth shut and your fingers crossed that it's his kid."

Swiss flicked his cigarette into the water and began to stride away furiously. Addy was appalled by his audacity to yell at her and abandon her on the dock in such a manner. She refused to let it happen. Darting forward, she cut into his path, pressing both palms hard against his chest to halt his departure. "No!" she shouted, "You don't have the right to berate me and just walk away!"

Her tiny frame straining against him almost made him laugh. She was no match for his strength, and they both knew it. Yet instead of pushing past her, he stopped. Something in her desperation pulled at him, and he wrapped his arms around her instead.

Addy’s tears broke free at last, streaming hot down her face as the dam gave way. Swiss held her close, one broad hand smoothing over her hair. “Shh,” he murmured into the crown of her head, “Don’t cry. I’m sorry, ok? We’ll figure it out. Together.”

Her fingers found his, gripping tightly as though to keep him tethered. She nodded against his chest, her sobs softening to ragged breaths.

After a long silence, Swiss leaned down, his voice quiet but raw with hope. “Will you stay with me tonight?”

Addy wiped at her damp face, her voice trembling. “I want to,” she admitted, “but…”

The rest hung unspoken between them. Swiss’s expression darkened, but he nodded. “Yeah,” he whispered, “I know.”

They walked back toward the hotel in silence, splitting at the corridor. Before disappearing into her room, Addy glanced over her shoulder, her eyes lingering on him with a look of longing, of hope. Swiss stood watching as the door closed between them, the weight of her absence pressing down harder than her presence ever had.

Chapter 39: All Your Faith, All Your Rage, All Your Pain

Summary:

In this chapter, Addeline is devastated by a shocking revelation. Her sorrow and anger intensify her emotions for Copia, creating a tumultuous inner and physical struggle. Meanwhile, Swiss remains vigilant, ready to step in and prevent anyone from getting hurt amidst the heightened emotions as Auroa stands by ready to protect him.

Notes:

There is some domestic violence in this chapter. SMUT in this chapter becomes quite heated and violent between Addy and Papa (h/c sex, marking, violent sex, rough, biting, slapping, possessive sex, angst).

Addeline was tidying the hotel room when she noticed the Cardinal's clothes scattered across the floor. What a messy man she thought to herself, lovingly. With an armful of laundry already in her grasp, she reached for his trousers, intent on folding them, when something stiff caught her eye—just barely protruding from the pocket.

Her brow furrowed. A piece of paper?

Shifting the bundle to one arm, she tugged the trousers free and carefully fished out the object. It was a check.

Her fingers trembled as she unfolded it. The name at the top made her blood run cold.

There, in the Cardinal's handwriting, she could see in bold “To: Sister Annaliese.”

The check was thick and pristine with sharp corners. The ink was fresh, still glistening slightly under the bright hotel light. But it was the number that stole her breath. The amount was enormous. More than enough to buy a comfortable home in LA.

As she questioned what involvement her husband had with the woman, she remembered that after Mary was born, Sister Annaliese had been expelled from the clergy for a reason unknown to her.

She thought back to a day of mass, the memory of Annaliese standing near the front, her figure noticeably fuller, vivid in her mind. Addy had brushed it off then, attributing it to a trick of the light or perhaps a change in wardrobe. But now, the evidence was harder to ignore. The gentle swell of her belly, the subtle changes in her posture, and the way she rested her hand protectively over her abdomen—all pointed to a truth Addy was reluctant to acknowledge.

She strove for composure. She didn't want to appear irrational when confronting her husband about the situation, nor did she wish to leap to conclusions, despite the evidence appearing quite incriminating. Perhaps he was merely being kind, she pondered, given the girl was his apprentice. Maybe it was pity? Yet, this notion was swiftly overshadowed by the reality of his six children who needed his support, reinforcing her belief that he wouldn't lavish such a substantial sum on a mere 'sister of sin' just because she had a crush on him. The more she reflected, the more the apparent truth solidified in her mind.

Upon the Cardinal's return, he noticed his wife seated at a table, the check spread out before her, signaling an imminent dispute.

"Hello, Cardinal," she greeted him.

His wife's informal use of his title sparked a flicker of irritation within him; she rarely addressed him as 'Cardinal,' a habit he had previously chastised her for.

"Cardinal, huh?" he queried, moving closer to his wife. He was poised to scold her for the remark, but then his eyes fell upon the check's details.

"Yes, Cardinal," Addeline began, "I discovered something quite intriguing in your pant pocket."

A bead of sweat slid down the man's face as he braced for his wife's revelation.

"I recall Sister Annaliese's departure from the ministry right after Mary's birth," she went on, "I even mentioned how she seemed noticeably large. Do you remember?"

Copia stood motionless, like a tree fallen in the forest, paralyzed.

"You told me it was in my mind."

"Tesoro, if I may interject—"

"You also told me she went to live with her family. Imagine my surprise to find a check made payable to Sister Annaliese for a home in LA," she interrupted, waving the check in front of Copia's eyes.

"Amore, listen—"

"Now, I'm aware of your generosity, God do I know you are a generous man, but this isn't charity, is it? It's responsibility, am I right?”

The Cardinal found himself speechless, trapped by his own actions. No lie, no fabrication, no tale spun in the moment could restore his credibility or extricate him from the pit he had created. He knew Addeline was an intelligent woman. He had just one card to play and he was very apprehensive about throwing her own mistakes in her face.

“You got her pregnant!” Addy screamed at the top of her lungs, “You slept with her!”

Copia raised his hands, signaling for her to remain calm, "Addeline, it was just once."

She sprang from the chair so forcefully it toppled over. Then, with her slight build, she summoned all her strength to overturn the table as well, "Just once?" she screamed, "Just once? Apparently, that’s all it took!" Now, she was up in his face, their eyes locked, noses almost touching. The tension hung heavily in the air, like a fog obscuring everything around them.

The Cardinal hadn't intended to say it, but the words slipped out before he could stop them, "Funny, innit? Fucking my backup singer just once resulted in the same thing."

The Cardinal watched Addeline's dark eyes morph from a smoky coal color to one of fiery red. She clenched her small fist into a ball and struck him in the nose with such force that it started to bleed.

He clutched his nose instantly, and she recoiled in disbelief at her own actions. As he locked eyes with her, he lowered his hands, revealing the blood streaming from his nostrils.

"How dare you speak to me like that! How dare you equate your infidelity with mine," she spat out, her face twisting in revulsion, "What then, is this your retribution? Your revenge?"

He approached the girl with a menacing gait, grasping her shoulders as he drew near. She stood her ground, seizing his shoulders in turn. Their tussle of wills culminated with the Cardinal guiding Addy to take a seat in another chair.

He stepped directly into her personal space and pointed a finger in her face, "It wasn't a punishment, Cara Mia, it was a mere accident. But remember this," he said sternly, his voice filled with agitation, "I forgave you, Addeline. I kept forgiving you, even though you continue to see Swiss as your lover on the side. I turn the other cheek every day and raise your son as my own," he growled, getting as close as possible, "You owe me the same courtesy."

As his finger grazed her nose, she could no longer keep her composure. The thought of him with the sister of sin sent her into a frenzy, despite reflecting on her own deeds. She recognized that he might be justified, that perhaps her emotional entanglement was far worse than a simple fling, yet her heart rejected such reasoning, “I. Owe. You. NOTHING," she screamed, choked up, her voice splintering under the weight of it. "I have given you EVERYTHING. EVERYTHING!"

Seizing his finger, she struck him across the face. She attempted to kick him in the groin, but he caught her leg, inadvertently pulling her from the chair and onto the floor. Her screams filled the air as he placed his weight on top of her in an attempt to keep her calm.

Their argument hadn’t gone unnoticed. The raised voices echoed across the hall, loud enough to draw Swiss, who burst through the door without hesitation. He took in the scene in a heartbeat and stepped forward, his voice firm. “Get off of her!”

Copia froze, hands lifting instinctively—like a man caught mid-crime, ready to surrender. He backed away from Addy slowly, signaling that he meant no harm.

The tension broke the moment Addy sprang up and launched herself at the Cardinal with a relentless fury. The misunderstanding was cleared in an instant.

“Whoa, whoa—Addy!” Swiss exclaimed, rushing toward her. “What are you doing? You’re pregnant!”

Copia’s eyes widened. “You’re pregnant?” he repeated, stunned by the revelation—and clearly irritated that Swiss had known before him.

With the Cardinal pushing and Swiss pulling, they finally managed to separate her from her husband. Still thrashing and sobbing, Addy let herself be led away by Swiss who was unaware of the full situation but certain they needed to be apart.

“She’s pregnant?” Copia asked again, his voice rising, disbelief teetering into fury.

“I assumed you knew, Emeritus,” the ghoul snapped, dragging Addy toward the door. “I’m taking her,” he added, his tone hovering somewhere between assertion and request—like he was asking to remove a wild, wounded thing.

Copia waved him off with a sharp, dismissive gesture. “Go.”

Addy thrashed against him in the hallway, her rage boiling over as she fought to break free.

“Stop it!” Swiss shouted, trying to hold on, but she kept writhing in his grip.

He tightened his hold, frustration and fear rising in equal measure. “Addy, stop—”

She didn’t. She couldn’t. Her sobs were ragged now, her breath catching in her throat as she clawed at the air, at him, at anything. That’s when Swiss snapped. He grabbed her by the shoulders, forcing her to face him. His voice cracked as he roared, “GODDAMN IT, STOP IT, ADDELINE!”

The words echoed down the corridor. They were sharp and full of something more than anger. Her body stilled for a moment, her wide eyes locking onto his, stunned silent by the force of his voice. Now, a few doors creaked open. Curious eyes peeked out from behind hotel room frames and whispers floated through the hallway. Swiss’s heart pounded with a different kind of panic now. Embarrassment flushed hot under his skin. This wasn’t just between the two of them anymore. He glanced around and then lowered his voice through clenched teeth. “Get in my room. Now.” When she didn’t move, he snapped. Not in rage, but in desperation. Her childish behavior was more than he could stand. He grabbed her by the arm and gave her a firm shove toward the door. “Now, Addy.”

She stumbled forward, not from force but from the chaos still twisting inside her. For a heartbeat, she didn’t look back. And Swiss didn’t breathe until the door slammed shut behind them.

As Addeline stormed into the room, her face pale and eyes blazing, Sodo, Aether, and Cirrus exchanged uneasy glances. Without a word, they quietly retreated to their private quarters, each wanting no part in what was clearly about to erupt behind closed doors. Aurora, however, lingered. She didn’t flinch. Didn’t move. Her arms were crossed, her eyes locked on Addy with quiet resolve.

Swiss paced back and forth in front of Addeline, running a hand through his hair, trying to make sense of the explosion that had just unfolded.

“What the fuck was that about?” he barked, his voice thick with frustration and confusion.

Addy’s chest heaved as she stared ahead, her arms limp at her sides. The rage that had fueled her moments ago was crumbling into something softer—more broken, "He got her pregnant!"

A look of shock superseded the ghoul’s face. He needed to hear it again to believe it, “I’m sorry… he what?”

“He had sex with Sister Annaliese and got her pregnant!” Addy's voice echoed through the room, her shouts reaching the ears of the other ghouls nearby.

Swiss shook his head slowly, his brows drawn tight in disbelief. “What the hell…” he muttered, more to himself than anyone.

Aurora stood frozen, her mouth slightly agape and her eyes darting between the two of them. She didn’t speak but the look on her face said it all. Swiss’s mind churned, trying to connect dots that didn’t want to fit. And then it hit him, "He did it when you came to see me. On tour.”

Addy didn’t respond but the silence between them roared. Swiss looked at her then—really looked at her. And something bitter flickered behind his eyes. His voice dipped, low and sharp. “Are you mad at him for having an affair... while you were having one with me?”

The sarcasm in Swiss's voice was evident, and although she recognized the irony, reason didn’t outweigh emotion in matters of the heart.

"He didn't know that!" Addy reasoned, "As far as he knew, I was in Florida spending time with my friend while he was putting a baby in that girl!”

Addy turned on her heel, eyes blazing, storming toward the door with every intention of confronting Copia again. But Swiss was faster. He grabbed her by the arm and yanked her back, guiding her onto the couch with a firm shove. The cushions gave beneath her, but she didn’t stop fighting.

“Addy, would you fucking cut it out!” he snapped, voice rising with panic and anger. “You can’t fight him!”

She pushed against the couch, trying to rise, but Swiss remained firm—his body blocking her path, hands braced at either side of her, caging her in.

“Don’t,” he warned, his voice low now, but no less urgent. “Addy, I mean it. You can’t just storm off and go after him like this.”

Her hands balled into fists against the cushions. “Get out of my way.”

Without thinking, Swiss grabbed her chin, forcing her to look at him. His grip wasn’t cruel, but it was firm and unyielding. Her eyes, wild and wet, locked with his.

“Look at me,” he snapped. “Do you really think you can overpower him? You think you can take him down in the fucking state you’re in?”

Her chest rose and fell, fury burning through her tears, but she didn’t move.

“You’re not thinking straight, Addy. You want to run out there and do what? Scream at him? Hit him? What’s that gonna solve? Huh?”

Swiss was genuinely worried for her safety. He remembered all too well the time Copia had knocked Addeline down with nothing more than a slap. When he entered the room moments earlier, Copia had seemed to be holding back—but Swiss wasn’t sure how long that restraint would last, especially if Addy hit him again.

Seeing the tension escalate, Aurora hurried over to Swiss, hoping to diffuse the situation. "Addy, please listen," she urged, her voice soft but firm. "Don't go back over there right now. Just give yourself some time to calm down before you confront him again."

She reached out to place a gentle hand on Addeline's shoulder, but Addeline pushed it away, her eyes flashing with anger and frustration. "I don't want to be touched right now," she snapped, her voice trembling slightly.

“Listen,” Swiss said, trying to steady his breath, “I know this is hard, hell, I know it’s a fucking nightmare right now, but can’t you see the hypocrisy in what you’re doing?”

Addy turned away, but he wasn’t finished.

“You just told me you’re not even sure if you’re pregnant with my kid or his. Again.”

This revelation hit Aurora like a ton of bricks. Finding herself harboring feelings for the man, it was hard for her to hear that Addy might be having his child once more. She had hoped, foolishly perhaps, that there might be a chance for her to be with him, to share a future together. But this news shattered those dreams, leaving her feeling hollow and lost.

Swiss's voice cracked with exhaustion and disbelief as he ran a hand down his face. “And why doesn’t your husband know you’re pregnant? Jesus, Addy, grow the fuck up!"

Addeline was deeply frustrated by the man's words. He was meant to be her rock, the one she could turn to for an escape from her troubles. Yet, there he was, lecturing to her about life and responsibilities. Furthermore, it seemed as though he was defending the Cardinal’s infidelity which really angered her, “You know what?” she said, “Fuck you too!”

She got up to leave again, but Swiss blocked her path, saying, "Hey, hey, I'm on your side, Adds. I'm just trying to offer you some perspective."

“I was waiting for the right time to tell him, Swiss,” she revealed, “I didn’t know I was going to be the one who ended up surprised.”

Eventually, Swiss let out a slow breath and sat down beside her, the fire in his voice extinguished, leaving only embers of concern. Without saying a word, he pulled her into him. Addy didn’t resist. Her body trembled as she collapsed against his chest, fists gripping the fabric of his shirt like it was the only thing anchoring her to the moment. The sobs came hard and fast—gut-wrenching, helpless, the kind of weeping that left her gasping for air between cries. Swiss said nothing. He just held her. His arms wrapped around her tightly, one hand cradling the back of her head, the other gently rubbing slow, steady circles along her spine. He could feel her pain in every shaky breath, every tear that soaked through his shirt.

Minutes passed. Maybe more. Her sobs eventually faded into quiet sniffles… then silence. By the time he looked down, her eyes were closed—lashes still damp, lips slightly parted in sleep. She had cried herself into it.

Aurora approached at the sound of frantic, uneven breaths coming from the sleeping woman. “Is she gonna be okay?”

Swiss stood, cradling Addeline the way he would his son. He shook his head, his expression tight with concern. “I don’t know,” he murmured. “I’ve never seen her this upset before.”

Aurora followed silently as he carried Addy into his bedroom and gently laid her on the bed. Her face was still flushed and her brow damp with sweat.

“I’m going over there,” he said suddenly, already turning for the door. “I need to know exactly what happened.”

“Are you sure that’s a good idea?” Aurora called after him.

Swiss didn’t stop moving. “Probably not,” he admitted sarcastically, "But I'd love to hear his side of the story."

Aurora wanted to stop him, to talk him down, but she also didn’t want to overstep—and truthfully, it stung seeing how much he still cared for Addeline.

“Just… be careful, okay?”

He gave a nod as he exited the room.

By chance, he didn’t need to go far. Just outside in the hallway, Copia was already pacing, visibly agitated.

“Ah. Papa,” Swiss said, his voice low but firm. “I’d like a word.”

He lit a cigarette, aware that smoking in the hallway was forbidden, yet he didn't care at that moment.

"Come inside if you're going to smoke," Papa instructed, "They'll charge it to my bill if they catch you doing that out here."

“Trust me,” the ghoul chuckled, “That’s the least of your worries.”

Swiss entered the Cardinal’s room, surveying the disarray from the earlier altercation—chairs scattered, a table and silverware overturned. Shaking his head, he marveled at the chaos caused by such a petite woman, "What was that all about?"

Papa scratched his brow, eyes downcast, and let out a heavy sigh. The silence between them lingered just a second too long. Of all people, it felt strange to be standing in this moment with Swiss. Strange, but necessary  after the scene Addy had just made.

Papa looked up, meeting the ghoul’s narrowed gaze, “I think it’s self-explanatory, don’t you?” he said flatly, his voice clipped and tired.

Swiss didn’t blink. “So it’s true?”

Copia’s jaw tightened. He gave the smallest nod. “Yes, it is true.”

Swiss shook his head, stunned. “Annaliese, huh?”

“I didn’t plan it,” Copia snapped, his voice sharp with shame. “You think I wanted this to happen?”

Swiss stepped closer, anger rising again, “She’s out there thinking she’s the villain for being with me. Meanwhile, you’ve got a side family growing in secret.”

“It wasn’t like that,” Copia said through gritted teeth.

Swiss shook his head slowly, disbelief still etched across his face, “Man,” he said, voice low, almost tired, “you fucked up.”

Copia, taken aback by the remark, lifted his head, his expression hardening. “That’s quite the observation coming from you,” he snapped.

Swiss paused, the corner of his mouth twitching—somewhere between a smirk and a snarl, “Yeah?” he said quietly, standing to meet him eye-to-eye. “Difference is, I never promised her anything.”

Copia’s eyes narrowed.

“You stood in front of a goddamn altar, in front of the clergy, and told her you’d protect her. Love her. Cherish her.” Swiss’s voice stayed calm, but there was venom just beneath the surface. “You didn’t just cheat on her. You broke her.”

Papa’s fists clenched at his sides. “And you think you didn’t?”

“I never lied about who I was,” Swiss shot back. “I didn’t pretend to be a husband. I didn’t pretend to be righteous. I was just… there. When you weren’t.”

Swiss moved toward the ashtray on the table, grinding out the last inch of his cigarette with deliberate slowness.

“And besides,” he muttered, voice low but sharp as glass, “Addeline despises Annaliese.”  He turned to face Copia again, meeting his gaze without flinching.  “You’ve played cat and mouse with that girl since before Addy was even in the picture.”

Copia’s eyes narrowed but he didn’t interrupt.

“Don’t act like this just happened. You didn’t stumble into some moment of weakness, Copia. You laid the groundwork for it. Hell, half the clergy used to joke about how she followed you around like a lost puppy.”

He took a step closer, letting the silence throb between each word.

“And you let her. You liked it. You used it. You fucked up.”

Papa shook his head, “You and I have very different outlooks on what ‘fucking up’ is.”

“We do, Copia," he continued, “You see, I consider it ‘fucking up’ when I make that girl in there unhappy,” he pointed toward the direction of his room, “That’s why she continues to run to me time and time again, because you keep making her unhappy.”

The Cardinal could no longer endure the man’s insolence. The fury he had suppressed, the bitterness he harbored towards the man for so long, it all erupted. Clenching his fist, he pulled back to gather force and struck the man's face with all his might. The impact hurled the man backward several feet. Swiss, grasping his face, was stunned yet unsurprised by the punch. A burning pain surged through his jaw, leaving him to wonder how such a hit hadn't rendered Addy unconscious when their affair was first discovered.

Aurora, her heart pounding with worry for Swiss's well-being, entered the room just in time to witness him fall to the ground. "Oh my God!" she cried out, her voice filled with panic as she rushed to his side. Without hesitation, she placed a steady hand on his arm, offering herself as support. With her help, he managed to regain his balance, leaning on her as he found his footing once more.

Still using Aurora as a clutch, he realigned his jaw, opening and closing his mouth a few times, then remarked, "I'll give you that one. I've had that coming for a while, but that's the only one you'll get."

Exiting the room, he said over his shoulder, "For your sake, I hope you figure out what your wife needs, but for my sake, I hope you don't."

Aurora followed him, her eyes lingering on the Cardinal, her astonished gaze speaking volumes before they quietly exited the room.

She held her hand firmly on his back until they made it into their own hotel. The tension was palpable as the ghoulette immediately tended to his cheek. "Christ, he got you good," she muttered, her fingers gently probing the bruised area. "Let me get you an ice pack."

"I'm fine, Liv," Swiss insisted, but she was already darting to the fridge. She quickly filled a Ziplock bag with ice, her movements brisk and efficient. Returning to his side, she ignored his protests and carefully pressed the cold compress against his jaw, her eyes filled with concern.

She removed her hand, letting him take control of the ice pack, and muttered, "She doesn’t really care if she puts you in danger, does she?" Her voice was edged with concern as she spoke of Addeline, who was still in Swiss's room.

Swiss, taken aback by her blunt comment, furrowed his brow. "Excuse me?" he began, his voice tinged with defensiveness.

"I really don't want to overstep any boundaries, Jutty, but why do you stay in that relationship? She's told you time and time again that she's not leaving him, right? I really need you to help me understand."

The man was appalled by her directness, "You don't know what you're talking about, Liv. You don't know the situation."

"I’m one hundred percent familiar with the situation, Jutty. You're hung up on her. I know you guys have a kid together but, my God, you've got to set some boundaries with this woman!"

The other ghouls and ghoulettes present exchanged tense glances, disbelief etched on their faces. Nobody had ever admitted Meliora’s true paternity out loud before. Aurora's words hung heavily in the air, and they all braced themselves, expecting Swiss to explode.

"You're talking to me about boundaries?" He asked, pointing a finger in her face.

"Yes, I am!”

"You have been overstepping boundaries since day one, Liv; always thinking that you know what's best for me. You don't know shit, alright? I want you to leave me the fuck alone. Can you do that? Can you just leave me the fuck alone?"

The man's words cut into the ghoulette's heart like a knife. She could feel herself on the brink of tears, but she didn't want to cry in front of him. Her quivering lips gave her away, however.

She turned around calmly and walked to her room, leaving Swiss to ponder his words. The air was thick with unspoken emotion, and the silence that followed was almost deafening. Swiss stood there, his mind racing, replaying the conversation over and over, wondering if he had gone too far.

He stared at his ghoul counterparts and huffed. He didn't have time to deal with anybody since Addy was still in his room. Without another word, he turned and made his way back to his quarters. Upon entering, he found Addy still sound asleep, her chest rising and falling with each gentle breath. He quietly slipped under the covers, careful not to disturb her. As he settled in, he wrapped his arm around her, enveloping her in an invisible security blanket. He wanted to provide silent reassurance, a promise that he would shield her from the world's harshness. The room was filled with a serene stillness, broken only by the soft sound of their synchronized breathing.

*

When Addeline awoke, it was already dark. She had slept the entire day away in Swiss’s bed, her face swollen, her skin still blotchy from the hours of crying. Her eyes were so puffy it took real effort just to open them. The door creaked open. Swiss stepped inside, relief softening his face when he saw her stir. He’d been checking on her every hour.

“Hey, you,” he said gently, crossing the room with a glass of water. “I was starting to think you were in a coma.”

“Thanks.” Her voice was raspy as she took the cup and downed a large gulp, then set it on the nightstand. She swung her legs over the side of the bed, casting off the blanket with sudden purpose, and leapt up.

As she stood, he reached out and gently grasped her hip—not to restrain her, but to tether her, if only for a moment. "Going somewhere?"

She didn’t answer right away, just moved around him like she hadn’t just lost a war with her own heart.

He tenderly reached out and brushed a hand through her hair. “Look, Addy... I’m sorry. About all of it. I know it feels like the world’s ending, but it’s not. We made it work, didn’t we?”

“I don’t want some other woman carrying his child,” she said, voice flat but full of fire.

Swiss blinked. “What? I don’t understand you, Adds.”

“Just let me go,” she whispered, her words tightening in her throat. “I need to see him.”

Swiss stood slowly, reluctantly stepping aside. His jaw flexed as he swallowed back every instinct screaming for him to stop her.

“Don’t start a fight with him,” he said, voice low. “Because if he lays a hand on you again, I swear to God, Addy, I’ll kill him.”

She gave a small nod and walked out, leaving him standing in the quiet hum of the room, his chest tight with melancholy he couldn’t name.

She stormed past the kitchen, a blur of movement and purpose. The ghouls barely had time to register her before she was gone, her bare feet slapping against the floor. Swiss followed moments later, stepping into the kitchen. The ghouls looked up from where they sat—Sodo halfway through a bite of toast, Aether blinking slowly, Cirrus frozen mid-pour and Aurora just taking a seat. Their eyes silently asked the question he didn’t know how to answer.

He exhaled through his nose, rubbed the back of his neck, and muttered, “Don’t ask.”

Addy charged through the doors in search of the Cardinal. She spotted him transitioning from the kitchen to the bedroom and swiftly approached him, fueled by blind rage. With unprecedented strength, she hurled him onto the bed, displaying a force he had never witnessed in her before. She ripped his pants from his hips, exposing him, naked and limp. She slowly straddled his body and let her weight come down on his stomach so hard it knocked the wind out of him.

Addy clasped his jaw between her hands and squeezed as hard as she could. He didn’t know whether to be turned on or concerned. She leaned over him, her raven hair masking his cheeks, enveloping him in a curtain of darkness. She took his lips between her teeth and bit down hard enough to draw blood, making the Cardinal flinch at the sensation. She hooked her nails into his chest, driving them down his stomach like screws on a chalkboard, creating claw-like demon marks that stopped at his pelvis. He winced at the pain and grabbed her arms firmly. He could see skin and blood in her fingernails. She yanked her hands from his grip and pushed him back down to the bed. “Don’t move,” she said.

She grabbed his cock vigorously, making Copia cry out, “Addeline, careful!”

She laughed as she spit on the tip of it, making it slippery enough for her hands to stroke. She began to jack him off slowly at first and then picked up some speed in order to make him erect. Once she had the Cardinal’s cock sturdy she placed her mouth on it making sure to graze the skin with her teeth. This made Copia extremely nervous. At first, she glided up and down gently, tickling his shaft with just the outline of her teeth but then she bit down with a bit more force—not a lot but enough to make him tremble at her touch. He grabbed a handful of her hair and swiftly pulled her off, feeling a surge of adrenaline as he locked eyes with her wild, intense gaze. She pushed him down once more and jumped onto his shaft, which was now sore from where she bit him. She slid onto it slowly to put him at ease.

As she began to move up and down, the Cardinal relaxed basking in the delight of her taking control. When she got a bit too rough for his liking, he grabbed her, slinging her hard onto her back as if they were in a wrestling match. She passionately gave his cheek a firm slap and raked his back with her fingernails.

He winced as he tore her arms from around his body, gripping her wrists and slamming them down into the mattress. It was a defensive, frenzied move, born more from panic than control. His eyes locked onto hers with something wild behind them, something unreadable. In the split second before she could react, he thrust into her ferociously.

She felt him bottom out as his tip punished the softest parts of her. She let out a sharp cry of agony, her voice filled with pain and anguish, but this didn’t stop the Cardinal. He was not going to let up and he continued to hit against her insides as she gritted her teeth and powered through it.

When he noticed the discomfort in Addy’s eyes, he chuckled and asked, “You can give it, Amore, but you can’t take it, eh?”

She almost asked him to stop but this gave her the drive to hang on. She took a handful of his hair and yanked his head back far so that she could see his Adam’s apple protrude. She craned her neck as high as she could in an attempt to nip at the delicate skin but, luckily for the Cardinal, he was just out of reach. She decided instead to sandwich his nipple between her teeth, baring down with just enough force to create a hot ring of unique teeth marks upon his pecks. This immediately slowed his thrusting. It was then that he realized Addy was punishing him the only way she knew how, the only way she’d been taught. It made him a bit sad and caused him to stop his thrusting all at once.

With a sense of melancholy, he locked eyes with the girl, his gaze filled with a mix of sorrow and longing. Slowly, he reached out and tenderly cradled her head against his chest, seeking to provide comfort in the midst of their turmoil. Initially resistant, she unleashed her frustration by pounding on his chest with closed fists, her anger and pain evident. However, undeterred by her resistance, he persisted, his determination unwavering. Gradually, her endurance softened, and she surrendered to his embrace, allowing herself to be held and finding solace in his comforting presence.

The Cardinal picked up his thrusting again, slowly so as not to hurt Addy more than he already had. He whispered in her ear as he ran his fingers through her hair, “Cum for me, darling. I don’t want to see your pain anymore. I want to see your pleasure.”

Addy tightened her eyes and listened closely to the words he spoke. She could not only hear them but feel them as his warm breath tickled the inside of her ear. She held tightly to his back and concentrated and eventually gave the man exactly what he longed to see in that moment as tingles consumed her insides and the warm sensation overtook her entire body. For those ten seconds, the tremendous feeling made her forget about everything.

When it was all over, she cried uncontrollably. Her sobbing quickly escalated into gut-wrenching screams that wracked her entire body. The kind of crying that came from somewhere deep and long ignored. Copia didn't say a word. He wrapped his arms around her and held her tightly, his hand cradling the back of her head as she buried her face into his chest. This time, she didn’t resist. She didn’t push him away. She let herself fall apart in his arms.

He rocked her gently, whispering things in Italian she couldn’t quite make out, but the sound alone was comforting. Her tears soaked into his skin, spilling from her eyes and tracing a path down his body, and still he did not let go. Not even when she stopped crying. Not even when the silence came again. He just held her, resting his chin on top her head.

“I’m sorry,” he finally whispered, his voice thick with guilt. “I’m so sorry, my Addeline.”

Notes:

Yikes!! So, do we think Addeline is justified in her behavior? Or does she have no right to blame Copia for something that she too has done. Do we think the two are handling the situation appropriately? And what about Swiss and Aurora? Should they stay out of it or are they just concerned friends?

Chapter 40: Before My Love Has Turned To Hate

Summary:

Addy, overwhelmed by the news of Annaliese's pregnancy, decides to return home before the tour ends, leaving Swiss to redirect his affections elsewhere. As Swiss begins to find solace in another, Papa is left to grapple with the consequences of his actions.

Notes:

SMUT between Swiss and Addy for this chapter is a very desperate attempt from Swiss to make Addy forget Papa (h/c sex, possessive, angst, p in v).

The following morning, the band had planned to gather for breakfast in the hotel lobby before preparing for that day's show. Addy and Papa arrived last at the table, drawing curious glances as they took their seats, looking worse for wear with marks on their faces and scratches on their arms. The table was engulfed in a heavy silence. Swiss watched Addy as she avoided his gaze, focusing instead on her empty plate.

As Papa perused the menu, the waitress arrived to take orders. "I'll have bacon with sausage and scrambled eggs," he declared. The waitress noted his order and turned to the quiet woman. Before she could inquire, Copia interjected, "She'll have the same." Swiss observed the exchange, his head subtly shaking at the notion of Addy not ordering for herself, wondering if she preferred it that way.

Papa patted his wife on the lap, "You'll need to eat every bite, now. You're eating for two again." That's when he noticed the glaring eyes. "What is everyone staring at? Start throwing ideas out! This is our first show of the tour; is everyone ready?" As if on cue, everyone began to talk all at once, sharing their ideas and preparations. Under the table, Swiss nudged Addy's foot to catch her attention. Startled, she glanced up at him. He mouthed, "Are you okay?" She nodded and returned her gaze downward. The ghoul felt conflicted, unsure of how to assist her. He felt a closeness to her, yet at the same time, a vast distance. He regretted defending her husband when Addy confessed the man had impregnated someone else. He questioned whether he should have kept his thoughts to himself. Maybe it would have been wiser to let her vent. Now, he felt entangled in her problem and compelled to speak with her immediately.

Once everyone finished their breakfast, the group dispersed, heading back to their rooms to freshen up before the big show. Swiss, feeling a sense of urgency, spotted Copia grabbing Addy's arm, seemingly in a rush. Determined, Swiss hurriedly made his way over to them, his heart pounding in his chest. "Can I talk to you really quickly?" he asked Addy, his voice filled with concern.

However, before Swiss could get a response, the Cardinal pulled Addy even closer, his grip firm. Apologetically, she answered, “Maybe later," and continued walking in the arms of Papa Emeritus. Swiss's eyes widened in frustration, his mind racing with unanswered questions. He watched as they disappeared down the hallway, leaving him standing there, feeling a mix of helplessness and confusion.

Out of the band's sight, the Cardinal ushered Addy back to the room. He closed the door behind them, ensuring their privacy. Pacing back and forth in front of her, he commanded her to sit down, his voice filled with authority. Addy, feeling conquered, obediently took a seat. He paced before her for a while, back and forth in short strides, before he stopped and approached her. He groped her chin lightly before demanding to know, "When were you going to tell me you were pregnant again?"

Addy's mind raced, remembering how Swiss had blurted it out the day before. Before she could utter a word, Copia interrupted, "How long have you known?”

Addeline's empty eyes met his as she uttered the words, "About 9 weeks."

Copia shook his head in disbelief, "You've known for 9 weeks that you were carrying a child and yet, you told HIM before me?” he gestured toward the door.

She stayed silent under his reprimand, her gaze darkening, as though lost in a shadowed forest where she could neither speak the truth nor tell a lie. The Cardinal shook his head, his words dripping with bitterness, "And whose is it, Addeline?" Their eyes locked. Swiss’s warning echoed in her mind, say nothing about the baby’s paternity, but her silence betrayed her.

Copia’s eyes blazed with fury as he seized Addy’s face in a brutal grip, his fingers digging into her skin like iron claws. His voice was low, shaking with barely restrained rage, each word sharp as broken glass.
“You do not get to judge me, my darling,” he snarled, the endearment twisted into something venomous. “You do not get to be angry with me for my indiscretion when clearly you’ve learned nothing since your last incaution.”

His hand tightened, crushing her cheeks together until her vision blurred. Addeline winced, her breath hitching, her teeth clenched to stifle a cry. Her muscles tensed, prepared to retaliate, but the blow never came.

Instead, with a guttural sound of disgust, Papa shoved her face aside and stormed off, his boots pounding the floor like rolling thunder. He vanished into the bathroom, the door slamming shut behind him with a sharp, echoing crack.

Addeline sat motionless, disbelief anchoring her to the spot. The precarious state of her marriage weighed heavily on her mind, casting doubt on its survival through their current ordeal.

The Cardinal's attention to another woman reignited Addeline's desire for him. He was still hers, after all. The thought of another bearing his children, when she herself had given him so many, was unbearable. She, after all, had sacrificed so much to give the man his heirs. Sister Annaliese had sacrificed nothing. Her jealousy consumed her.

One thing was certain—she wasn’t staying in that chair. Copia hadn’t told her to leave, but she was done waiting for his permission. She shot to her feet and bolted for the door, slamming it shut behind her.

She dashed next door, looking for her comfort.

Swiss stood in the kitchen of his hotel room, surrounded by the other ghouls. She barged through the door and plunged into his embrace. He gazed at the band members in astonishment, then gradually enfolded Addy in his arms. Aether, Sodo, and Cirrus exited the room, affording them privacy. Aurora, however, stood there in utter disbelief.

It cut her to the core to watch the man she loved pour himself into a woman who could never give him all of herself—while she was willing to give him everything. Her heart ached with a mix of jealousy and longing, feeling like she was watching her dreams slip away. The room seemed to blur around her, the edges of her vision tinged with the sting of unshed tears. She clenched her fists, trying to steady herself, but the emotional turmoil was overwhelming.

Meanwhile, Addeline burst into tears, crying so intensely that Swiss's arm was drenched before he could utter a word. He embraced her tightly, staying silent. They remained in that embrace until her tears subsided. Gently lifting her head from his chest, he whispered, "Are you okay?"

She nodded, sniffled, and attempted to regain her composure. "I'm fine," she lied.

Aurora, unable to bear the sight any longer, quietly exited the room as well. The spectacle of the man she cared for engaging in this deranged cat and mouse game with another woman was too much for her to endure.

Cirrus emerged from her room, exchanging a glance with Swiss as if to ask if all was well. With a discreet nod from Swiss, she approached Addy, touching her arm gently. "Let's get our costumes and head to the bus, okay?"

“I don’t want to do the show tonight,” Addy quietly replied.

Cirrus looked at Swiss in disbelief. It was very unusual for the woman to ever want to miss a show. She would usually beg to do entire shows. Nevertheless, Cirrus took Addeline's hand and led her out, while Swiss followed closely behind.

*

Papa and Addeline spent the night shooting each other icy stares, not once exchanging a word. On stage, Copia’s usual flair was sharp and deliberate, but every so often his gaze swept toward the wings, where she sat quietly instead of joining the performance. She had made the choice to stay backstage, her arms folded, eyes fixed on the floor as if the setlist itself were beneath her. Every note he sang carried the weight of her absence, the crowd none the wiser to the silent war raging behind the curtain.

When the show ended, the distance between them only grew wider. Copia slipped into the hotel without so much as a glance, while Addy very openly walked at Swiss’s side, letting the whole world see where she belonged that night. Not a protest passed Copia’s lips, not even a whisper.

Later, in the privacy of Swiss’s room, she lay curled in his arms. His hand traced slow patterns over her back as he finally voiced the question that lingered heavy between them.
“So he knows you’re with me, and he didn’t have one thing to say about it?”

Addy repositioned herself so she was facing him. Her fingers brushed his cheek with a tenderness that softened the sharpness of her words. A faint smile tugged at her lips, though her eyes held a flicker of something heavier. “I suppose not…” she murmured, letting the thought linger before finishing, “I mean… he knocked someone else up. What’s he going to say?”

The words hung in the air like a dare, almost defiant, yet laced with the pain of saying them out loud. She wanted to sound indifferent, but there was no mistaking the bitterness beneath her smile.

Swiss searched her face, torn between relief that she had chosen him and the uneasy knowledge that her heart still ached for the man she spoke of. He brushed his thumb across her jawline, steadying her, “Adds, I knocked you up too.”

She went to speak but Swiss quickly continued his thought, “I’m not saying he’s right by any means so don’t think I’m defending him in any way. But, come on! You see the irony in this whole thing, don’t you?”

The woman didn’t know how to respond. Of course, she saw the irony in the situation and silently acknowledged her own hypocrisy. But she couldn’t help but wonder how long Papa had harbored lust for the girl.

Or was it revenge? Was Papa trying to hurt her? And when she thought to the future, she wondered if her husband would want to be there for the birth. It shattered her to think of him in the hospital room with this other woman, coaxing her through labor, rubbing the sweat from her forehead, cheering her on as she gave him a child. Would he want to raise the baby as his own? Would he visit? Send money? All these unanswered questions drove her mad.

Swiss, sensing the wheels turning in her head, asked, “What is it?”

She shook her head as she buried her face into his chest, “How can he be there for my baby if he has to be there for hers?” she was almost shouting, “I hope it’s yours.”

Swiss bit his upper lip and played with a fly away strand of hair on top of Addy’s head, “You don’t mean that,” he said. “I know you don’t mean that.”

“I do mean it,” she reassured him, “You’d appreciate it more!”

As much as it pained the ghoul to say, he could not diminish the love that Papa harbored for his children, “Addeline, Copia would never turn his back on your baby. He raises MY baby for God sakes, and don’t think I enjoy saying that.”

The girl switched her gaze to look into Swiss’s eyes.

“I don’t know what role Annaliese and her baby are going to play in his life, but I can guarantee you that this baby right here,” he was rubbing her abdomen softly, “is going to mean more to him than they will.”

Addeline looked up at Swiss with tender eyes and pressed a soft kiss to the underside of his chin. He matched her affection, brushing his lips against her forehead before trailing lower—to the tip of her nose, then finally to her mouth. Her lips, soft and flushed, parted slightly under the pressure of his.

For a moment, she hesitated, the weight of her thoughts clouding her response—but the warmth of his touch coaxed her gently past it. His hands slid confidently around her back, pulling her closer until there was barely any space left between them. She felt breathless, overwhelmed by the closeness.

Breaking the kiss, she tilted her head back, drawing in a gasp of air just as his lips found the curve of her neck. A shiver ran through her as he teased her skin with the lightest flicks of his tongue. A few quiet moans escaped her lips.

Swiss’s hand moved with slow intention, sliding up her side until it reached her chest. He cupped her gently, his thumb brushing against her with tender curiosity.

“Can I have you, Adds?” he desperately asked.

He’d been dying to make love to Addeline since they reunited.

Addy responded to his question with a kiss. It was deep, urgent, and full of intent. Swiss didn’t hesitate. He rid himself of his pants in one smooth motion, positioning himself against her as she lifted her skirt, welcoming him with a silent invitation. She could feel just how ready he was, his desire pressing firmly against her. Even after all the times they'd shared this closeness, something about this moment stirred a flutter in her chest. It was as if every time with him carried its own spark.

His hands trailed down from her chest, slow and intently, disappearing beneath her skirt. With a soft touch, he found the edge of her panties and eased them down as if he were unwrapping something precious.

Suddenly, the woman grew nervous and pulled away. The ghoul sensed her apprehension and asked, “Is something wrong?”

She looked into his eyes with a melancholy expression, “Just distracted is all,” she replied.

Swiss continued his slow, reverent affection, kissing the corners of her mouth with aching softness as his hands eased her legs apart. His touch was confident yet tender, every motion steeped in quiet intent, as if he were memorizing her all over again. He let his fingers drift lower, pressing gently to the warm, slick heat between her thighs, savoring the way she instinctively arched into him.

Leaning in, his lips brushed her ear, his voice a low, velvet murmur that sent a shiver down her back. “You don’t have to do a thing, Adds,” he whispered. “Just keep your legs open for me… alright?”

The intimacy of his words made her breath catch, her body already yielding to him, soft and willing. The moment felt suspended in time.

She nodded, her fingers curling tightly into his shoulders as if anchoring herself to the moment, desperate to hold onto it—to push away the pain that was her reality.

Addy’s body was quick to respond—every brush of his fingers against her soaked folds pulled soft, shaky breaths from her lips. Swiss took her gasps as encouragement and kept going, his touch slow. Her thighs trembled with the effort of staying open, the tension in her muscles betraying how overwhelmed she already felt. Without a word, Swiss gently guided her onto her back, settling between her legs as he pressed his body over hers.

His mouth found hers in a rush of need, kissing her deeply, hungrily, as if he was trying to reclaim something he’d lost. She melted into him. Addeline had forgotten how much she craved this, how much she missed him.

He paused, lips hovering just above hers, eyes dark with something deeper than lust. His voice was low, almost pained, “Could I ever make you forget him, Addeline?”

The question caught her completely off guard as did the hasty way he drove himself into her. She closed her eyes tightly at the sensation and opened her mouth slightly, "I..."

“Tell me,” Swiss growled, voice thick with need as he moved within her, “Can I make you forget him?”

Addy didn’t answer - her breath caught in her throat, body tightening around him with every thrust. Her silence only spurred him on, his rhythm growing more urgent, more aggressive and more desperate.

Her voice broke through at last, his name falling from her lips like a deal with Satan. “Swiss… Swiss…” she moaned, over and over, lost in the sensation.

“I need you to forget him,” he pleaded, his words jagged with pain. “Tell me right now—you’re going to forget him!”

“Yes,” she cried, her voice rising with the crest of her release. “I’ll forget him!”

“Tell me you’re going to be with me,” he demanded, breath ragged against her cheek, "only me!"

There was a heartbeat of hesitation. But one deep, overwhelming thrust shattered it. She screamed, “Yes! Only you—oh God, yes! Ahh… only you!””

Swiss knew. He knew her words were shaped by the moment, pulled from the depths of ecstasy rather than conviction. It was unfair to ask her such things in the midst of an orgasm but hearing them still sent a fierce pleasure through him.

Addy was still calling his name when it was his turn to give in. Burying himself in her one final time he surrendered completely. The feeling of release inside her was his highest form of euphoria. His arms trembled as he loosened his grip, finally letting her go. With a broken sigh, he collapsed beside her, his chest rising and falling in heavy waves. The warmth of her body still lingered on his skin, but the cold edge of reality had already begun to creep in.

Beneath the glow of spent desire, sorrow settled like a stone in his chest. He knew, no matter what she said, no matter what she screamed, Addeline would never truly forget her husband. That truth cut deeper than any rejection. Lying beside her, wrapped in silence, Swiss stared at the ceiling and felt the ache of a love he no longer wanted to carry. But he was trapped. Cursed by his heart, and hers.

*

When Swiss awoke the next morning, Addy was no longer in his bed. He reached out to feel the empty spot beside him; it was cold, indicating she had been gone for a while. He wondered if she had spent the entire night with him or if she had gotten up to go to Papa Emeritus.

He walked out of his room, determination fueling his every step. The thought of Copia's reaction no longer mattered to him. With a firm knock on the door, he was greeted inside by the frontman, who was casually seated at the table, enjoying his breakfast. "Where is she?" he demanded, his voice edged with urgency. Without a word, Copia simply pointed towards the bedroom. Swiss nodded in acknowledgment and made his way to the room. There, he found her packing her bags.

The sight of her preparing to leave struck him like a blow and filled him with confusion. "What are you doing, Adds?" he asked, his voice tinged with concern.

"I'm going home," she replied, her tone resolute. "I can't be here anymore."

"What are you talking about? Is it him? You can't be near him? Come stay with me for the rest of the tour," he pleaded, hoping to change her mind.

"It's not that, Swiss. I just... I can't be here right now. I need time to think. I want to go home."

"You want to go to Tampa?" he asked, trying to understand.

"No," she revealed, her voice softening, "I want to go be with my children."

Swiss was struck with shock, hearing her refer to the ministry as her home. It dawned on him that the lifestyle had finally consumed her, and she no longer saw herself as a separate entity from the ministry she had once been wary of.

"Are you taking the kids with you?" he asked desperately, his heart sinking at the thought of not being able to spend time with his child.

She placed a gentle hand on his face and assured him, "I'll leave Meliora in your care. Please keep him safe for me."

Swiss followed Addy as she made her way out into the living room, where Papa Emeritus was rising from the table to join her. Swiss gave the man a confused look, to which Copia simply shrugged his shoulders.

"Bye, Swiss," she bid him farewell, her voice soft yet firm, as she left the room with Papa.

The ghoul was left in the room feeling confused and empty, not knowing when he'd see the mother of his child again. The silence that followed her departure felt heavy, and Swiss couldn't shake the feeling of loss that settled over him. He hated Copia in that instant and contemplated leaving himself. The thought of staying without Addy felt unbearable, and the resentment he felt towards Copia only intensified his urge to walk away from it all.

*

The atmosphere between Copia and Addy at the airport was thick with tension and awkwardness. The Cardinal was heartbroken at the thought of his wife leaving his side to return home, but her decision was resolute. It was the first time she wouldn't complete a tour with the band, and he couldn't fathom how he would get through the remaining shows without her by his side.

"Are you sure I cannot change your mind, Tesoro?" he asked, his voice heavy with desperation.

She looked at him with deeply saddened eyes. "I'm sure, Papa. I love you, but I can't be with you right now."

"I'm so sorry, my sweet," he said, pulling her into a tight embrace, tighter than ever before. "I hope you will forgive me, my love. I never meant to hurt you. I don't want our marriage to be a battlefield, and us enemies to one another."

Addeline nodded, giving the man reassurance that that would not happen. She gently lifted Kaisarion high enough for Papa to bid his firstborn farewell. The man playfully tousled the boy's hair, a warm smile spreading across his face as he kissed him on the cheek. "I'll see you when I get home, son," he said softly, his voice filled with affection.

Turning his attention to his wife, Papa's eyes lingered on her, absorbing every detail of her presence as if trying to memorize it. He gently took her hand in his, his gaze filled with longing and love. "I'll see you in a month, darling," he whispered, his voice tinged with sadness. He leaned in and kissed her tenderly on the lips, savoring the moment before he had to let go.

The trip home for Addy was long and lonely. The landscape outside the window blurred into a monotonous stretch, mirroring the turmoil in her heart. She felt her life changing more quickly than it had when she had first married Papa Emeritus. Each passing mile seemed to amplify the weight of her thoughts, the reality of her husband's impending fatherhood with another woman gnawing at her.

She struggled internally, grappling with the profound sense of betrayal and confusion while also coming to terms with her own infidelity. The realization that she couldn't escape this life settled heavily on her shoulders, and she knew she had to find a way to deal with it, to navigate through the storm that had become her every day. She wondered if they would ever love each other in the all-encompassing way that they used to.

*

Sister Imperator was surprised to see Addeline return early. “Hello, dear. Home so soon without your Papa? That’s not like you at all,” she said, her eyebrows raised in mild astonishment.

“Yeah… well,” Addeline replied, her voice stained with a mix of frustration and sadness, “He’s done a lot of things too lately that aren’t very like him.”

In that moment, Sister realized that Addeline had found out about the young Sister of Sin, "Oh, you know about Sister Annaliese then?"

"Yes," Addeline replied, "And I assume you did too?"

Sister Imperator’s eyes grew sympathetic and somewhat guilt-ridden. She gently bid Kaisarion to go play with his siblings. Once the young boy ran off and they were free from the innocent ears of children, Sister confessed, "A long time ago, when Nihil and I were trying to patch things up, I discovered he had had three children with three other women. I was so hurt. So angry. I wanted to kill him, but sometimes for the greater evil, we must look past certain indiscretions. I believe I am stronger for it. Now, come. The children will be over the moon to see you."

Addy heard Sister's words and realized the woman wasn't as tough as she had seemed to be. A flicker of understanding crossed her mind as she wondered if Imperator had experienced the same pain she was feeling at that moment. This revelation sparked a newfound compassion for Imperator within her. With a softened heart, she followed the woman to the nursery, eager to see the rest of her children. They had become the joy in her life, a radiant light that shielded her from all else.

*
Understanding Swiss's sadness, Aurora couldn't help but check on him. Despite his request for her to stay away, she couldn't control her urge to ensure he was okay. She approached his door and knocked softly, waiting for permission to enter.

"Who is it?" he shouted, his voice tinged with frustration.

Aurora hesitated, her voice barely above a whisper, "It's... It's me."

There was a moment of silence before he responded, his voice now filled with uncertainty, "Come in."

Swiss looked at the ghoulette, his eyes softening with regret, "Listen Liv, I’m really sorry for the way I snapped at you. I had no right to talk to you that way. I just… God, she’s just so…”

"I know… there’s no need to apologize," she said with sincerity, "You're right. It was none of my business and I should have stayed out of it."

"Liv..."

"It's just you deserve to be with someone who wants to be with you," she flashed her enchanting eyes at him, though they were filled with a hint of hopelessness as she prepared to make a confession, "Someone like me. I want to be with you."

Swiss examined his ghoulette counterpart with a newfound intensity. Her beauty was undeniable, her sweetness and big-hearted nature radiating like a warm, comforting glow. It wasn't entirely lost on the man that she might harbor feelings for him, but his mind had been clouded with thoughts of Addy, making it difficult to see clearly. In that fleeting moment, he found himself wondering what it would be like to be with someone who was fully present and able to commit to him. The thought stirred a longing deep within him, a yearning for a connection unburdened by his dark reality.

As she stood before him, looking so desperate, he felt an overwhelming need to have her. He walked slowly towards her, each step filled with intent. When he reached Aurora, he grabbed her so passionately that it knocked the wind from her chest. He held her tightly, his embrace firm and unyielding, squeezing the woman as if he feared she might slip away.

He buried his face into her hair, inhaling the sweet aroma as if the very essence of her could soothe the turmoil within him. Her gravitational force was irresistibly strong, drawing him in with an intensity he couldn't deny. He snatched her off her feet, her body pressed tightly against his, as though she were hanging off a cliff, connected to him only by the fervent touch of their lips. He held her close, feeling the warmth of her skin against his, and carried her towards the bed with cautious, calculated steps.

Aurora instinctively wrapped her legs around him, her grip firm and unwavering, as he gently sat down on the bed with her in his lap. He removed the woman's shirt, catching a few strands of hair in the process.

Breathing heavily, she asked, “Are you sure you want this? Me?”

He paused, only to look into her eyes to answer with an affirmative, “Yes.”

Aurora reached behind her back and unfastened her bra, allowing her large, plush breasts to spill out. Swiss took one into his mouth, sucking them as she kissed the top of his head. She breathed in, inhaling the smell of his curls. The man gently moved to her other breast, paying this one heed as well. He switched back and forth, sucking, nibbling and licking. Auora threw her head back from the sensation of it, still clinging tightly to his hair. He let the woman down gently onto her back as he moved down lower. She released him from her grip as he began a mission, kissing her chest, her ribs, her belly and then finally... "May I?" He asked, wanting to know if he could unbutton her pants.

She chuckled, "Are you kidding me? I've been waiting forever to hear you ask me that."

He strategically unfastened her buttons, slowly and one at a time. He gave her a knowing glance before sliding them down her legs. His mouth watered at the sight of her white, mesh panties. He couldn't wait to remove the garment.

"Go ahead," she moaned, impatiently yearning for his touch.

He ambidextrously guided the piece of fabric down her legs. He balled the underwear into his fist, and winked at her as he threw them far behind his back. She giggled at this and playfully bit her fingernail.

Swiss settled between Aurora’s legs, letting the tip of his nose sink into her folds. "She smelled so good" he thought to himself. He started chewing at the skin of her delicate pink sex, burying himself into her, switching between nibbling and licking until he felt himself suffocating.

Aurora wiggled in delight, her fingers gently caressing the top of his head as he navigated her intimate parts. He slinkied his way up her body, finding her mouth with a gentle yet fervent kiss. She could taste herself on his lips. As he pressed himself intimately against the area that he had just paid tribute to, a shiver of anticipation coursed through them both.

“Do you have a condom?” she asked.

It was a question that had become foreign to the man. Having been with Addy so many times, he rarely needed one. He shot her a look that clearly said, "Of course," as he reached for one in his drawer. She laughed at his expression, a soft chuckle that filled the room with a sense of ease and familiarity.

“Give it to me,” she demanded.

The ghoulette unwrapped the package, a mischievous glint in her eyes. She placed the rubber on the tip of his cock and with her teeth guided the latex down his shaft. The sensation drove Swiss mad, an overwhelming wave of pleasure coursing through him. He fell back onto the bed, his body sinking into the mattress, throwing his hand onto his forehead as he let out a deep, primal groan that echoed through the room, "Fuck."

Aurora reveled in his reaction, her eyes sparkling with satisfaction. She watched as Swiss's body responded to her touch, his every movement a testament to the intensity of the moment. "So, are you going to show me how mind-blowing you are?" she asked, recalling their conversation from the bus.

He grabbed her hips and hoisted her up, his fingers digging into her flesh. Aurora felt the strength in his grip, the way his muscles flexed as he lifted her effortlessly.

“Jump on it,” he said.

She happily obliged, lining herself up with the tip of the man’s cock. She was ready to sink down onto him, every nerve in her body alive with anticipation. As her wet walls enveloped the man, the world around them seemed to blur, leaving only the two of them in sharp focus, caught in a moment of pure, unrestrained passion.

It was a sensation she had longed for, a yearning that had simmered beneath the surface for what felt like an eternity, a feeling she had doubted she would ever experience. As she poised above him, the anticipation built to a crescendo, every fiber of her being attuned to the moment. The connection between them was electric as she bounced up and down on the man madly, chasing the ultimate high. The feeling of his manhood as it rubbed against her insides was almost more than she could handle.

Desperate for more, the man gripped her hips tightly and took control, his movements urgent and commanding. Like a propeller, he thrusted into the woman with such speed and power that it sent her into the air with each pelvic sway. She held onto his shoulders, trying to keep herself from fumbling, her fingers digging into his skin as she sought stability.

Aurora leaned down to kiss him, and he seized the back of her head, pulling her forcefully towards him. Swiss’s tongue invaded her mouth with a fierce passion. The intimacy of it was overwhelming, and she couldn’t hold off anymore. Moaning into his mouth, her body surrendered to the impending avalanche taking over.

She clenched around him, her back arching as a loud, passionate cry escaped her lips. The sound filled the room, so intense that the man quickly covered her mouth, muffling her cries to keep them from being overheard.

He too felt himself on the brink of release. With a few more powerful thrusts of his pelvis, his body tensed, every muscle tightening as he reached his climax, a wave of intense pleasure washing over him.

As the intensity of their shared moment subsided, they both lay there, breathless and spent. The room was filled with the soft sounds of their heavy breathing, the air thick with the lingering warmth of their passion. He gently removed his hand from her mouth, tracing a tender line down her cheek as he gazed into her eyes, a mixture of satisfaction and tenderness in his expression.

"Mind blowing enough for you?"

"Earth-shattering," Aurora smiled at his comment as she nestled closer to him, their bodies still entwined, feeling the comforting weight of his presence. The world outside seemed to fade away, leaving just the two of them in a cocoon of intimacy and quiet contentment.

*

Days had passed since Aurora and Swiss's intimate encounter, and the gnawing feeling that he had been avoiding her grew stronger with each passing moment. Every sideways glance and hurried exit only fueled her determination to confront him. As the pre-show bustle filled the backstage area, Aurora spotted Swiss adjusting his costume. She took a deep breath, steeling herself for the conversation ahead.

"Jutty," she called out, her voice firm yet tinged with an unmistakable edge of vulnerability. He looked up, surprise flickering in his eyes before being masked by a neutral expression. She stepped closer, the ambient noise of the backstage fading into the background. "Can we talk for a moment?" she asked, her gaze locking onto his. The urgency in her tone left little room for refusal, and she hoped this confrontation would bring the clarity she desperately sought.

"You haven't talked to me since we..." she smiled, knowing he would catch her drift.

The man rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly and began to speak, "Look, Liv, you're great, amazing even. And the other night was... it was wonderful."

She felt a but coming on.

"But..." she prompted, her voice quiet but edged with expectation, helping him along in his explanation.

"I don't know if I'm ready to move on yet."

"I understand," she said, her voice tinged with disappointment.

"It's just... she's the mother of my only child."

"For now," Aurora snickered, her eyes twinkling at future possibilities.

Swiss laughed, breaking the tension, and she continued, "What if we take it slowly? No pressure, no expectations. Just us, getting to know each other."

He smiled, a genuine warmth spreading across his face. "Sure, I would like that."

"Alright, well... let's go out there and make beautiful music together," she laughed, pointing toward the stage. She grabbed his hand, and though he was initially reluctant, he clung to it tightly as she led him before the crowd.

On stage, as the song Cirice played, Aurora and Swiss put on quite the risqué and intimate display for the audience. The ghoul dramatically fell to his knees before Aurora. Each flash of the red stage lights intensified the moment, casting eerie shadows and revealing Swiss inching closer to Aurora's intimate areas. The crowd's reaction was a mix of shock and exhilaration, their screams growing louder with every teasing inch Swiss dared to approach. The performance was a masterful blend of theatricality and raw sensuality, leaving the audience wanting more.

They captivated the audience further during "Kiss the Go-Goat," when Aurora danced over to Swiss's platform, shimmying at him with playful energy. Swiss responded in manner, matching her movements as they danced toward each other. To the audience, it even seemed as though they shared a passionate kiss through their headgear, their chemistry undeniable.

Papa Emeritus remained blissfully unaware of their newfound relationship, his focus entirely elsewhere. He was preoccupied with the challenge of making it through the show with the absence of his wife’s voice behind him.

*

Addeline sat in the garden, cradling a cup of coffee between her hands. Normally, she wouldn’t touch caffeine during a pregnancy, but exhaustion had won that battle this morning. She refused to spend another day sunk into the mattress, drowning in self-pity. When she’d had her fill of the crisp morning air, she rose and pushed open the Ministry’s heavy front doors. The echo of her footsteps vanished into the vast, vaulted hallway. She hadn’t expected anyone to be awake at this hour—so the faint sound of movement from down the corridor made her pause.

When she turned the corner, there she was—Annaliese—kneeling in front of an open chest in the study, folding a pale silk blouse into a travel bag. The late morning light through the tall stained-glass windows painted her in soft colors. Without her formal nun’s habit, she could have been any ordinary young woman. The sun caught on the gold threads in her hair, giving her an almost ethereal glow or perhaps the deceptive grace of someone who’d been caught trespassing in a holy place.

Addy lingered a moment longer than politeness allowed, her gaze drifting to the half-packed bag at the woman's feet. On the desk beside it lay a careless scatter of personal effects—a perfume bottle, a coiled rosary and a small framed photo turned upside down. She coolly entertained a hundred ways to break the woman, letting the thought sharpen the disdain in her eyes before she cleared her throat, announcing her presence.

Annaliese’s hands froze mid-fold. She looked up sharply, eyes shifting to Addy’s face, then lingering on the curve of her belly before returning to the blouse in her lap.

“Addeline,” she greeted smoothly, voice low but carrying in her Italian accent. “I was just gathering the last of my things. I'm sorry. I did not think anyone would be awake at this hour.”

"I see," Addy stepped into the doorway, her fingers tightening slightly around her coffee cup. “I suppose you're almost finished?”

Annaliese’s lips parted like she might say more, but instead she simply continued folding. The sound of fabric rustling filled the room, the air between them thick enough to choke on.

Addy stepped closer, the mere sight of the girl stirring a wave of irritation. A thought crept in, unwelcome but persistent—how often would she be forced to see this woman now, given the circumstances?

When the last item was tucked into the bag, Annaliese rose to her feet and turned to face Addeline. She smoothed the front of her dress with a careful precision, as though each stroke pressed her resolve into place. Her chin lifted, eyes steady. “I’ll be gone before the hour,” she murmured.

Addy barely registered the words. Her eyes locked on Annaliese’s rounded stomach, and a wave of nausea hit so hard she nearly gagged. The coffee slipped from her hand, shattering against the floor. Annaliese rushed toward her, crouching to retrieve the cup and, without thinking, brushing at the scalding drops clinging to the fabric stretched over Addeline’s own swollen belly.

“Don’t touch me!” Addy’s voice cracked, fierce and shaking. She backed a step, her eyes blazing. “Don’t you dare touch me!”

“I’m sorry,” Annaliese stammered, clearly rattled by the sudden outburst. She took a step back, clutching the empty cup like a shield. “I just… I was worried about your baby.”

Addeline drew in a slow breath, regaining her composure as her hands folded protectively over her stomach. Across from her, Annaliese released the breath she’d been holding and, almost without thinking, mirrored the gesture—her palms resting lightly over her own rounded belly.

When the moment’s awkwardness finally ebbed, Annaliese offered Addy a faint smile—the kind you might give to a stranger you once knew well. Her gaze dipped toward Addy’s midsection, a subtle nod to the impending arrival of another heir. “Such wonderful news for the Ministry,” she said, her voice balanced between polite warmth and something harder to name.

Addy’s brow arched ever so slightly as she eased back a step, her hand still instinctively resting over her bump. “Yes,” she said evenly. “Another child for Papa.”

Annaliese’s lips curved faintly. “He does seem… prolific,” she murmured, a ghost of something sharper hiding in her tone. “Some men just have a gift for… leaving something of themselves behind.”

Addy didn’t flinch. She stepped forward, closing the space until her presence filled the room. “I’ve carried many babies for him,” she said plainly, her voice even but solid as stone. “And I’ll carry more, if that’s what’s needed. This is my place. I’m not going anywhere.”

If she was waiting for a reaction, she didn’t get it. But Addy’s gaze held steady, her chin lifting just enough to draw the line between them.

Annaliese blinked, the faintest shift in her poise, "Of course, Mrs. Copia."

“My children will inherit the Ministry,” Addy continued, the words matter-of-fact, almost regal. “It will be their blood that carries on Papa’s name… not yours.”

For a moment, the only sound was the faint hum of the building’s old heating pipes. Annaliese’s grip on the silk scarf in her hands tightened, but she said nothing more.

The young Sister smoothed the silk scarf in her hands, her eyes lingering on Addy for a beat too long before she turned back to her bag.

She gave a curt nod and moved past Addy toward the door, her perfume trailing behind her, lingering like an unwanted memory. Addy didn’t step aside, only turned her head slightly to watch her go. She listened to the fading click of heels on marble, the conversation replaying in her mind—not as an argument lost or won, but as a line carved clearly into stone.

She stayed where she was until the sound of heels faded into nothing. She crossed to the desk and began gathering the scattered items that remained. Her fingers paused over the rosary, the beads still warm from another’s touch, before she set it aside.

The silence of the Ministry pressed in on her, heavy and unfamiliar. She flipped the small miniature over. Copia. Of course. Annaliese would certainly be back for it. She sank into the chair at Papa’s desk, her gaze drifting over the scattered papers until it landed on another picture frame. She picked it up and traced the glass with her fingertips. The meet and greet.

The photograph was worn at the corners, as though it had been moved from place to place, never far from him. In it, she stood tucked into his side, her arm around his waist, his around her shoulders. They were both smiling—truly smiling—their faces still lit with the rush of having just met. She could still feel that moment, the warmth of his coat against her arm, the way he’d smelled faintly of incense and wine, the nervous excitement that crackled between them as the camera flashed.

That night had ended with promises of adventure—a new relationship taking root, perhaps even the night their daughter was conceived. She remembered the weight of his body pressed to hers, the heat between them as they discovered how naturally they fit together.

She hadn’t seen that picture in years. For a moment, she just stared at it, unsure whether to smile or cry. The fact that he had kept it through the distance, the silence, and everything that had passed between them meant something.

All at once, it struck her. She missed the man. Missed the sound of his voice just beyond a curtain, the warm weight of his arm across her waist, the way he always made her feel like the center of his world even in the middle of a crowd.

A sudden ache swelled in her chest, almost enough to make her regret leaving the tour so early.

With a quiet sigh, she stood up to walk to her room. A nap didn’t seem like such a bad idea. Not because she was tired, but because it was easier than sitting in the quiet and thinking about him.

Notes:

Aurora and Swiss! Okay, so you guys probably saw that one coming though, right? Are we liking them together or do we still think that Swiss is meant for Addy? Also, that face off between Addy and Anna! How do we think the women handled themselves? Thanks for reading if you've happened upon this chapter by accident or if you've been reading this little story all along! Kudos and comments are appreciated :)

Chapter 41: Even When You're Dead And Gone

Summary:

As tragedy strikes, Papa is left feeling torn between the haunting memory of his mistress and the ever-present weight of his wife. Overwhelmed by the heavy emotions, he decides to send Addy away, inadvertently pushing her into the arms of the man he despises. PLEASE READ END NOTES!!

Notes:

This chapter was hard to write but it had to be done. A small scene of lime smut here between Papa and Annaliese (pregnancy fingering, comforting).
Translations:
Dottoressa = Doctor
Impossibile = impossible
Mio dio = My goodness
Ti amo = I love you

It was time for Papa to come home. The tour was finished, and she was eager to see the man—and her son. She had missed them both in different ways, but the ache for him had been constant. The sound of his laugh, the weight of his hand at the small of her back, even the sound of his snoring at night.

When she heard the familiar footsteps in the hall, her heart leapt. The moment he stepped inside, she was already running to him, throwing her arms around his neck before he could even set his bag down.

He froze for half a second, as if he wasn’t sure what was happening. “You’re… happy to see me?” he asked softly, his voice almost uncertain.

“Of course I am,” she murmured into his shoulder, holding him even tighter.

He kissed the top of her head, smiling into her hair.

“Where’s Meli—

“The nanny is bringing him in now,” Copia cut her off gently, still holding her close. “Not that we needed her…” he hesitated, “Swiss took care of him the whole time.”

Addy felt the shift in his grip, the faint loosening of his arms. “Oh,” she said slowly, letting him pull away to grab his bags. He began walking down the corridor, the woman following a step behind.

“Yes, Aurora too was a big help,” he added. “She’s quite good with Meliora as well.”

Her brows pulled together before she could stop them. “Aurora helped?”

He caught the resentful edge in her tone instantly. “Why yes, darling,” he said, glancing at her with that faint, knowing smile. “Aurora kept Swiss company the whole time you were absent.”

Addeline only nodded, feigning indifference.

They walked down the hall in silence, their footsteps echoing off the polished floors. He carried his bag like it weighed nothing, but Addy wondered if he missed his apprentice taking his bags for him.

Addy kept her gaze ahead, refusing to let him see the way her jaw tightened. “It’s good he had help,” she said, her tone neutral, though it sounded false even to her own ears.

“Mhm,” Copia replied, a noncommittal sound that somehow made it worse. He stopped at the doorway to the sitting room and set his bag down with care, then turned toward her. “You trust Aurora, no?”

She forced a small smile. “Of course I do.”

But something in her chest twisted. The thought of Swiss and Aurora together, their laughter in the quiet moments she had missed, pulled at her in ways she didn’t want to admit.

Copia watched her for a moment longer but before she could say anything more, the sound of quick, light footsteps came from the hall. The nanny appeared, guiding their son into the room. His face lit up at the sight of his father, and in an instant, he was sprinting across the floor.

“Papa!” he shouted, throwing himself into Copia’s arms.

Copia laughed, the sound rich and unrestrained as he caught the boy and lifted him up. “Oh, piccolo,” he murmured, holding him close, “it is your mother who needs a hug. She’s been missing you.”

The boy turned his head, spotting Addy for the first time, and wriggled out of his father’s arms. He ran to her just as eagerly, and she dropped to her knees to catch him, burying her face in his hair.

“My baby,” she whispered, her voice catching, “I missed you so much.”

“Me miss you, mama,” he said, clinging to her neck.

Copia stood a step away, watching them with a small, unreadable smile, his hands resting loosely on his bags. For a moment, the earlier conversation faded, replaced by the quiet, simple truth—he was home, and so was she.

*

Papa Emeritus hadn’t been home long when Addeline heard the phone in his office ring. The unexpected call pierced the quiet, its shrill tone echoing through the halls and filling the house with a sudden sense of urgency and anticipation. Addeline's heart skipped a beat as she strained to catch any hint of the conversation that might reveal the reason behind the call.

She didn't mean to be nosy, but she pressed her ear up against the door so that she could hear the conversation happening behind it. She could hear a few short yes’s from Papa and then she hastily heard him say that he would be right there. Her heart sank a little bit knowing that it was around the time of sister Annalise’s due date. As she heard his footsteps come near to the door, she jumped back to pretend like she was just walking by. She bumped into him as he made haste for the exit of the ministry.

“Where are you going in such a hurry?” She questioned, knowing already.

Papa, wanting to spare her feelings fabricated a story, “I need to meet some clients, Amore. I will be back later.”

He kissed her on top of her head and gave her pregnant belly a rub before walking around her and continuing towards the exit.

Instinctively Addeline chased him and tackled him from behind. She didn't mean to do it and for a second, she didn't even know that she was holding on to him, “I know where you're going Papa! It's sister Annaliese, isn't it?”

The look of despair in her eyes almost broke the Cardinal's heart, “she's having the baby, isn't she?”

Papa Emeritus saw no reason to continue the charade and so he came clean, “Yes, Tesoro, she is.”

“Please don't go to her,” Addy begged, “I don't want you to go be with her.”

Papa took both Addy’s hands into his and he gave them a gentle squeeze. He looked lovingly in her eyes as he explained, “My darling she is all alone. She has no one and it is my fault she is in this predicament. Just think of how you would feel if you had to have a child all on your own with nobody there to comfort you and get you through it.”

Addeline pondered the question and concluded that it would indeed be a frightful experience but even still she did not want him to be that person for the sister of sin, “But Papa, you’re mine. I don’t want you to be hers.”

A look of disdain took over the man's face and he gently shook his head as he placed his wife's hands back at her sides, “This is something I simply must do, Amore.”

Addy cried, “But Papa I can't bear to think of you with her. I can't bear to think of you holding her and touching her and welcoming a child with her.”

The man took a deep breath and released it heavily back into the air, “My sweet,” he said with a stern yet tender voice, “that is exactly what I bear every day.”

Addeline knew that he was referring to Swiss. In that instant she finally understood the torment and the punishment she had been putting her husband through all these years. She dropped to her knees, and she sobbed into her hand. Copia gave her a pat on the head, but he did not give staying with her a second thought. This was the realization that his wife needed to come to. He walked past the crying woman and out the door, leaving the girl to sort her emotions on her own.

*

Papa calmly walked into the hospital and inquired about his mistress. By now he knew that he would find the woman on the maternity floor, and he just needed a room number. After gathering the information, he swiftly made his way to the sister of sin. She was ecstatic to see him.

“Papà Emeritus,” she beamed, stretching her arms out to the man.

The Cardinal waltzed over to her and accepted her with welcoming arms, “I didn't know if you would actually come,” she said. “I know Addeline must hate me.”

“Shh,” he hushed her, “Don’t worry about Addeline. I am here, Sorella.”

Annalise began to scream, clutching onto Papa’s arm and squeezing it as tightly as she could. It was an all too familiar sight to the man and he knew that she was having contractions.

“Relax, Sorella. You must breathe through the pain.”

“I cannot,” she screamed, “It hurts too badly! Like a knife in my stomach!”

The Cardinal leaned forward and gave the young woman a kiss on the forehead, “Have they offered you anything yet? For pain?”

She shook her head.

He nodded and told her he’d be right back. Upon his return he notified her that someone would be in right away with an epidural, “It’s more tolerable with pain management, Sorella. Addy chose a natural birth once and then never again.”

“How does she get through it?” The sister asked.

Papa smiled as he took her hand into his, “With me,” he said.

In an instant, the familiar face of Dr. Sullivan appeared in the doorway. She was very surprised to see Papa Emeritus there with another woman.

“Cardinal?” she stated, “I… uh… right,” she trailed off, immediately picking up on what was going on. She decided that discretion was the best and most professional course of action.

“Who do we have here?” Her attention turned to the patient.

“This is Annaliese,” Papa informed her.

The doctor was hoping for a bit more information but realized she would probably not get it from the man.

“Of course,” she responded, “Annaliese, I know you’re in pain so we’re going to get you some medicine that will help with that, ok?”

The young girl looked at Papa, seeking permission to speak. He gave her a nod, and only then did she respond to the doctor, “Sì, grazie, dottoressa.”

“Now, Annaliese, is this your first pregnancy?”

“I... I am a nun. I was not even supposed to have—”

“—It’s her first,” Papa quickly interrupted the young girl before she said anything to embarrass him. “How is her progress?” He changed the subject.

“Well, she hasn’t been here very long, but her contractions are pretty close together. We’ll get her the epidural and just see where it goes from there.”

The physician left the couple to talk while she went to check on other patients.

“Papà Emeritus, I am most terrified.”

The man sat on the edge of the bed with the girl and kissed her forehead, “There is no reason to be afraid.”

“No,” she shook her head, “I mean... I am scared to raise the baby alone.”

He chuckled, “Oh sweet Sorella you will not raise it on your own. I will help you.”

She sat up straight, her voice firm, “Impossibile. Addeline will never allow it.”

“Addeline does not tell me what to do, dear. She will accept it if I tell her to do so. She has no choice.”

Sister Annaliese meekly nodded as she looked down at her belly, “What would you like it to be?”

The Cardinal placed a hand on her abdomen, feeling the little kicks of life inside her stomach. He sighed as if he was thinking hard on the question, “I have 3 of each so to me it does not matter.”

She smiled, “Oh but deep down you must have a preference.”

The man told the young girl the same thing he’d always told Addy, “Gender is irrelevant. I will love it no matter what.”

She smiled, “I hope it’s a boy.”

This earned a laugh from Papa, “Addeline always wants a boy.”

Annaliese scowled. She did not want the Cardinal thinking about his wife while she was with him, “Mio dio, you always talk of Addeline.”

“I suppose I do,” he admitted. “She consumes me. Sorella is not jealous, is she?”

Annaliese hesitantly opened her mouth and dared speak the words she’d been wanting to tell him, “Oh... ti amo, Papà! I love you! I have always loved you. From the moment I came to the ministry as a young child you have always had my heart.”

“Sorella…”

“My heart broke when you married her. I wanted to be your wife. I should have said something sooner… I just did not think you would return my affection. And now… now it is too late.”

The man placed a hand behind the girl’s head and held it gently, “Dolcezza,” he began, “With your position amongst the clergy it would have been forbidden, but had I not met Addy and under any other circumstance I would have been happy to marry you.” He leaned in to kiss the woman, his lips hovering just inches from hers. He wasn't in love with her, but he could see the need for comfort in her eyes. She needed to feel that someone cared for her beyond the roles of a friend or mentor. He knew he was treading dangerous waters, sending her mixed messages that could lead to false hopes. He didn't want her to expect anything beyond his commitment to being a supportive father to her child. Yet, in that vulnerable moment, he wanted to offer her a semblance of kindness, a fleeting touch of warmth in her otherwise tumultuous life.

“Papà Emeritus?”

“Sì?” he asked, looking into her deep blue eyes.

“When this is over, and I have the baby, will you lay with me again? I… I have not been able to get you off my mind since that day. I miss that feeling you gave me. I have chased it ever since and I am afraid I might not find it without you.”

Papa could feel a surge of lust stirring within him as he recalled the sensation of the young sister in his embrace. The memory of her warmth and softness ignited a primal desire that he struggled to suppress. He tried to remember his brokenhearted wife at home whom he had left crying on the floor. But the thought was clouded by images of Swiss embracing her with passionate arms.

“Sì, I will lay with you again, Sorella.”

A smile radiated across her face but quickly changed into a contorted look of pain, and she began to shriek, “No! I cannot do this! Papà, I beg you! Do something!” Tears glistened on her eyelashes as she began to cry. She sat cramped up, arms bent, and toes curled in agony.

Papa was beginning to grow angry at the lack of speed which the anesthesiologist seemed to be working.

He had an idea. He remembered how an orgasm had helped Addy along with her first pregnancy and reasoned to ease Annaliese’s pain this way. “Annaliese, do you trust me?”

“Sì,” she panted, hyperventilating still from the contraction.

“Lay back, spread your legs and relax for me, ok?”

“Sì, Papà Emeritus,” she obeyed him.

The man slipped his fingers beneath the woman’s hospital gown, finding the spot he sought. Still inexperienced with foreplay, she yelped in surprise, her eyes widening. He began to rub her gently, and her head tipped back, eyes rolling as a soft sound escaped her lips. The timid noises coming from her thin lips made his cock throb. It was painful to him to be so hard, knowing he could not satisfy himself. When he eased his fingers inside, he felt her walls tighten instinctively around him. He waited until she relaxed completely before letting a third finger join, sliding in and out with unhurried strokes, brushing against her most sensitive places again and again. As he felt her inch closer to release, his voice was low and careful. “Is this okay, Sorella?”

“Sì!” she cried out in pleasure, “Keep going, per favore!”

There was something almost innocent in the way she begged him to keep going, and it only made him harder. When Copia’s thumb began to swirl over her clit, the young sister was swept under by the sensation she’d been craving since the last time he’d touched her. Then her abdomen tightened, and he knew—she was caught in a contraction and an orgasm at once. The collision of pain and pleasure tore a scream from Annaliese’s throat, loud enough to carry down the hall. Papa kept his fingers moving inside her, determined to hold her there until the contraction passed. It worked. Only when the wave finally ebbed did she open her eyes.

She was sweating profusely when the anesthesiologist finally came in with her epidural.

“It’s about time,” Emeritus said smugly.

“I’m sorry that took so long but we have a full house tonight,” his attention turned to the young woman, “Alright, miss, can I get you to sit up.”

Copia helped Sister Annaliese to lean forward so that the doctor could place her epidural in. He squeezed her hand tightly as the needle slid into her spine, “Ahi, ahi…”

“Shhh,” the Cardinal whispered softly, his breath warm against her ear, “It will be over soon.” And just like that, it was. He gently released her trembling hand and gave her leg a comforting pat, his touch lingering for a moment. “See? Not so bad, eh?” he murmured, his voice a soothing balm against her anxiety, “And that will help with your contractions, fragola.”

She chuckled, "Fragola, Papà?"

“Sì,” he murmured with a teasing smile. “My little strawberry… those red cheeks, those freckles. I could eat you up.” His fingers brushed her cheek before giving it a playful pinch.

Annaliese’s cheeks warmed even more, her gaze dipping for a moment before she looked back at him with a shy smile. “If I am your strawberry, then prepare for something sweet.”

His smile dimmed, the amusement in his eyes giving way to something heavier. “Annaliese… you don’t know what you’re saying.”

“I do,” she said softly, meeting his gaze without hesitation.

His smile faded, replaced by something more solemn. “Annaliese… Addeline is not happy.”

She hesitated, unsure how to respond. “What does that have to do with—”

“It has everything to do with it,” he said quietly. "She thought this life would be full of love and purpose… but her duty is to give me children, over and over, and it has crushed her. She didn’t see it coming until it was too late.”

Annaliese’s blush deepened, but her eyes didn’t waver. “I  would give you as many babies as you wanted, Papà. I would do so quietly. I would always obey you.”

His jaw tightened. “You say that now, but I’ve seen what it does. The loneliness. The exhaustion. The way it takes pieces of you until there’s nothing left to give. I can't watch that happen to you.”

“It wouldn’t,” she insisted. “Not if it was for you.”

He didn’t try to fight the girl anymore. It was clear nothing he said would change her mind or her heart. So he pushed aside the rest, deciding to focus only on what mattered now—getting her safely through the birth of the baby.

*

Hours had passed, and Sister Annaliese had fallen asleep. Papa too had drifted off in a chair next to her bedside. He was awoken by the sound of his cell phone ringing. It was Addeline. He stepped out in the hall to take the call, “Hello, Tesoro.”

“Papa? Hi.”

He chuckled, “Hi.”

“I didn’t think you’d answer the phone.”

He was taken back by the comment, “Why would I not answer the phone for you, Amore?”

“Well…” she began, “Because you’re with her.”

“I would never ignore your call, my love. You are my wife.” he could hear her uneasiness through the line, “Are you alright?”

“Yes, I’m fine. I was going to ask you the same thing.”

“All is well so far,” he said, “No baby yet but hopefully soon.”

Addeline burst into tears, “Papa, will you leave me for her?”

“Addeline,” he stated her name in a monotone pitch, “Listen to me. I am not leaving you, Darling. I am here because it is my responsibility as a father to be here.”

Sobs continued to fill Papa’s ear. “Addeline, I need you to get a hold of yourself.”

“I’m trying,” she stated, “I’m trying to be okay with this Papa, I really am. I don’t want you to love her.”

“Don’t be ridiculous, Amore, I do not love her. I love you, ok? Now dry your eyes.”

“I love you too,” she ceased her crying and once Papa was satisfied that she was calm he hung up the phone and joined Sister Annaliese again. He grew worried when he looked at the clock and saw that her labor had not been progressing. He also noticed that the baby’s heartbeat was elevated. He had been at the hospital with Addy enough times to know that it could be something as simple as turning to one side or something as grave as a bleed. He went to fetch the nurse so that she could check the monitor. This, of course, stirred Sister Annaliese awake and frightened her.

“What’s going on, Papà Emeritus?”

“Just let the nurse check you,” he responded.

The nurse didn’t bother checking for dilation when she saw the baby’s heartbeat up. Instead, she asked the young woman to turn to her side, “Why don't we change positions, love?” the soft-spoken nurse asked.

Papa looked at the monitor very carefully and with much uneasiness. When he saw the fetal heartbeat rise instead of stabilizing, he knew it was time for intervention, “Fetch the doctor! NOW!” he ordered.

Startled at the sound of the man’s voice she hurriedly went to fetch Dr. Sullivan.

The physician entered the room calmly and observed the monitor. “Annaliese your baby’s in distress. When was the last time you felt him kicking?”

“I… I don’t know. I was sleeping.”

The doctor looked at Papa, “I think the best course of action would be a c-section.”

“Absolutely,” the man agreed. He knew Annaliese would be scared but he also knew it would be much easier to ease her worries than it had been when Addy faced a similar situation.

“What’s a c-section?” the girl frantically asked.

The doctor was quite impressed with Papa’s knowledge of procedures. She couldn't be overly surprised though given his history and how many times he had been through it before, “Sorella, it will be very simple, and I will be with you the whole time.”

“Will it hurt?” she asked, shakily.

With confidence the man replied, “you will not feel a thing.”

They took sister Annaliese to the operating room with Papa following close behind her. They gave her medicine that made her drowsy and it also helped her to speak her mind more freely than Papa cared for, “Papà Emeritus?” she began, “after the baby is born can you come stay with me for a while?”

“Sorella, I don't think that will be possible.”

“Oh please!” she begged, grabbing onto his clothes with barely enough force to inch a feather, “Just for a few days until I get used to taking care of it.”

“Perhaps I can hire somebody to help you,” he said, “Addeline and I have had a nanny for years and—”

“—NO!” she yelled, “You!”

He did not want her going into surgery with such heavy thoughts on her mind so he agreed, “Sì, Sorella, I will come stay with you.”

He didn’t know whether he was lying to the girl or speaking the truth. In his mind, it wouldn’t be difficult to remain discreet where the clergy were concerned. What unsettled him more was the thought of how his wife might feel about it.

In that instant, interrupting his deep thoughts, he heard the cries of a child. He looked toward the noise as the doctor handed him the child, "It’s a boy!” he shouted. Feeling a sense of joy, he cradled the infant in his arms and attempted to show the new bundle of joy to Annaliese. “Sorella, you have a boy.”

The young girl gave a faint smile. Her voice was barely more than a whisper, but she managed to ask, “Are you happy?”

“I am happy,” the man replied, his voice trembling as he brushed a damp curl from her forehead.

Then her eyes fluttered shut, and the color drained from her face.

“She's losing consciousness!” someone shouted.

The doctor’s voice cut through the room, sharp and urgent. “Placenta accreta!”

Papa’s heart lurched. Blood was everywhere. The Cardinal could only stand and watch as a wave of crimson pooled beneath her. The team scrambled. Someone yelled for transfusions, another demanded to know her blood type. A pediatrician appeared and took the newborn from Papa’s arms. Before he could process what was happening, someone pulled him toward the door.

“Sir, you can wait out in the hall,” he heard, just as strong hands ushered him backward. He stumbled out of the room in a daze, the door snapping shut before he could even get one last look at her.

The situation had turned dire, and though fear twisted in his gut, he reminded himself that Addeline had survived worse. She had made it through hemoraging, illness, early labor, c-sections—always on the brink, yet always fighting her way back. He clung to that thought like a lifeline. She’s strong. She’ll make it. Repeating it over and over, he sank into the stiff plastic chair outside the delivery room and forced himself to breathe. Minutes stretched like hours, but somehow, he found a way to stay calm. To believe.

After what felt like half an eternity, the operating room doors finally opened. The doctor emerged, her scrubs stained and her face drawn tight with fatigue and something far more unsettling—grief.

“Mr. Copia…” she began, then caught herself, “Excuse me—Cardinal. Would you mind stepping into my office for a moment?”

His stomach dropped. It was the kind of tone that made the air feel heavier. The kind of request that never followed good news.

“How is Annaliese?” he asked, more in the way of a demand. He was growing nervous by the doctor’s strange demeanor and her eagerness to take him somewhere private.

“Just follow me please.”

Dr. Sullivan closed the door with a soft click and gestured toward the chair across from her desk.

“Please,” she said gently. “Have a seat.”

The Cardinal lowered himself slowly, heart thudding in his ears. The sterile white walls suddenly felt too close.

“I’m so sorry, Cardinal…” she began, her voice barely above a whisper. “Annaliese didn’t make it.”

The words hung in the air like a death knell—final, brutal, inescapable.

“Didn’t make it?” he repeated. “What do you mean she didn’t make it?”

“Cardinal,” Dr. Sullivan said gently, her voice low and steady, “we did everything we could.” She paused, allowing the weight of the moment to settle. “Annaliese suffered extensive blood loss… and despite our best efforts, we weren’t able to save her.” She took a breath, her tone thick with sympathy. “I’m so sorry… she’s gone.”

The Cardinal’s face went void of emotion. He wanted to speak but he could only stare at the doctor. He felt the need to run away but he was paralyzed, unable to even blink.

Sensing his confusion, Dr. Sullivan gently continued, “Annaliese had a condition called placenta accreta. It happens when the placenta grows too deeply into the uterine wall.”

She paused, trying to ease him into understanding.

“In a typical delivery, like with your wife—Addeline—the placenta separates and is delivered shortly after the baby. She’s done that each time without complication. But with Annaliese, the placenta didn’t detach. It was embedded. When we tried to remove it, the bleeding became uncontrollable.”

She looked down for a moment, as if choosing her next words carefully. “We worked as quickly and carefully as we could… but the blood loss was too severe.”

Papa snapped out of his trance long enough to force out the words, “How did this happen? With all the technology in this place how could you just let her die?”

The doctor took her glasses off and set them down on the desk in front of her, “Placenta accreta can be incredibly difficult to detect, even with all our technology. Sometimes it doesn’t show clearly on scans. In Annaliese’s case, it wasn’t until delivery that we realized how severe it was. The kind she had accounts for 5% of all cases and honestly most doctors go their whole careers without seeing anything like it,” she bit her bottom lip as she rose from her seat. She went to grab the man’s hand to offer him her condolences, “I’m truly very sorry."

He looked at her, gave her a crooked smile and nodded. A thought crossed his mind at that moment, “My son?” he asked.

“We will of course keep him here for observation and you can take him home tomorrow.”

“He’ll come home… with me?” Papa did not even think of where the boy would end up. He certainly didn’t know he’d be left to raise another woman’s baby with his own wife already well into her second trimester. It was a curveball he could not have foreseen.

He rose from his seat intent on walking out of the office. He turned around long enough to thank the doctor for everything she’d done.

Papa Emeritus rushed to the nursery, eager to lay eyes on his newborn child. A nurse caught sight of him peering through the window at the tiny baby boy and quickly surmised that he must be the father. With a beaming expression, she approached the newborn, lifting him gently. She locked eyes with Papa through the window before walking out to where he stood.

“Is he yours,” she asked.

“Yes,” Papa said, “He is mine.”

She placed the baby into his arms, creating a heartwarming moment between father and child.

“This little one needs a name,” she said. “Would you like to write it on his hospital certificate?”

Looking down upon his new son, the man took a minute to conjure up a name. With one hand holding tightly to the child, and the other holding a pen to a piece of paper the nurse had given him, he wrote out, “B-E-L-I-A-L.”

Papa returned from the hospital late that afternoon. Upon hearing the heavy door open and close, Addeline quickly ran to him. She instantly stopped in her tracks once she noticed his sorrowful expression.

"Papa, is everything ok? Did Annaliese have the baby?" she asked anxiously. The man sat down in a nearby chair, covering his eyes with his hand as he released a heavy sigh.

"Papa?" Addy probed further, seeking answers.

"I'm the father of another baby boy, Amore."

The news weighed heavily on Addeline, as boys held the highest esteem in the ministry. "Oh..." she responded, trying to show support but struggling to muster enthusiasm.

She was puzzled at his saddened demeanor considering he’d just had a new male heir, "Forgive me, Papa, but I thought you'd be happy."

The man turned to his wife, a tear almost escaping his eye as he revealed the unbelievable news, "Sister Annaliese did not make it."

Addy couldn’t believe what she had just heard, "She... she what?" the woman stammered.

Papa spoke a bit more loudly, almost frustrated at his wife for asking, "She died during a C-section."
Addy's shock was evident as she gasped and quickly covered her mouth. The horror she felt by this revelation sent a cold shiver down her spine.

“What happened?”

“She lost a lot of blood. They weren’t able to stop it and now…” he paused, his tone turning cold, “The baby will come stay here with us and I want no arguments from you on the matter.”

Addy didn’t know what else to say, what else to do. She wanted to comfort her husband but did not know how to. It was a strange situation she found herself in, pitying the love of her life for losing the mother of his bastard child. She reached out to touch his hand but met with him quickly recoiling.

He looked up at her after a long moment of awkward silence, and said, "I think it’s best for you to go stay with Swiss for a while. Take Meliora with you. It will do the young boy some good to be with his father for a few days."

Copia's suggestion left Addy feeling like her soul was ripped from her body. He's banishing me? she thought.

“What about the other children?” she couldn’t help but wonder.

“They will be fine here with me,” Papa said smugly, not making eye contact with the woman.

She couldn’t let it go. Her voice trembled with disbelief, anger, pain and everything she’d swallowed for far too long, “So, you’re too broken up over her to even look at me?” she snapped, stepping closer to him.

“Addy…” he finally looked at her, but his expression was unreadable.

She shook her head, the heat rising behind her eyes. “I nearly died having your children. Multiple times. I buried myself over and over to give you a family. And now—now—because your little mistress died, I’m the one who gets sent away?”

“This isn’t about you,” he said softly.

“Of course not,” she laughed bitterly. “It never is.” She turned on her heel. “As you wish,” she muttered, biting down hard on the emotion threatening to crack her voice, and stormed off to pack her things.

Notes:

This chapter broke my heart a little to write. If it got you in the feelings too, drop a kudos or share your theories in the comments — I love hearing how you think this will play out. How do we think Papa will deal with his grief?

**For those of you who find yourselves devastated over the death of Sister Annaliese, I urge you to continue on to the alternate ending of this chapter titled, "While You Sleep In Earthly Delight." It will end with the young sister being very much alive!!

We’ve reached a crossroads: in one story, Addy chooses Papa, and in the other, she chooses her ghoul. It’s up to you to decide which destiny you want for her.** 🙂

Chapter 42: This Oasis is a Poison Well

Summary:

After the death of Sister Annaliese, Addy is sent to stay with Swiss where comfort, tension, and desire quickly collide. While Papa broods over his choices, Swiss seizes the opportunity to remind Addy what life could be like with him. Meanwhile, Elizabeth's mischief spirals out of control, exposing family secrets and nearly setting the ministry on fire. Sister Imperator’s had enough! She wants Addeline home.

*This is a hilarious chapter for you guys. You really get to see just how devious our young Elizabeth can be. Poor Sister can't catch a break. There is an intimate scene between Addy and Swiss (p in v).

Addeline, cradling Meliora in her arms, made her way to Swiss's door. As she neared, Swiss caught sight of her through the window and swiftly swung it open, eagerly anticipating her arrival.

Beaming with delight, he kissed her forehead and gently took his young son from her arms, "Hey," his smile could almost reach the heavens. "What are you guys doing here?"

Addy feigned a smile as she followed the man inside pulling her luggage behind her. Swiss, bouncing around his happy toddler, couldn't quite grasp why Addy had shown up so suddenly. He sensed something must be wrong for Copia to allow her to stay with him.

“Is everything alright,” he asked nervously.

The contrast between his joyful welcome and Addy's forced smile was quite noticeable.

Addy shook her head, still reeling from the news. "It's sister Annaliese," she shared with a heavy heart. The ghoul listened intently as she continued, "She bled out during a c-section, and now she's gone." Swiss gave Addy a blank stare, his shock mirroring hers.

“Gone?” he repeated.

“Dead,” Addy clarified.

“Jesus,” Swiss whispered, his eyes widening in disbelief. But he was still confused, “And Copia sent you here why?”

“He hates me, Swiss,” she yelled, “I never had a kind word to say about that girl and now she’s dead and he hates me!”

“He doesn’t hate you, Adds. What happened isn’t your fault.”

“He resents me for it, I just know it,” she continued, “He couldn’t even look me in the eyes.”

“Addy, he’s just upset,” the man tried to reason with his partner, “He does this when he’s sad. He shuts down. Remember, when he found out about us? He slept out in the bus for weeks.”

She nodded, concluding that there was some truth to his words.

“He needs space. That’s all. He’ll send for you when he’s ready.”

“I suppose you're right,” Addy said softly.

“I am right,” he responded, “So why don't we just enjoy this time we have together and let's just act like a real family for a while,” he placed Meliora down on the floor and went to stand beside Addeline. He gently took her into his arms and lifted her chin with a finger, prompting her eyes to meet his. It was clear he was seeking a response from her. She hesitantly nodded her head.

“You look hungry,” Swiss said, “Let me make you something to eat.”

He released Addy and scooped up his son, “You hungry little man?”

Swiss tossed the toddler lightly into the air, catching him with ease. Bringing the child's belly to his face, he playfully blew a raspberry onto his stomach. Meliora giggled and grabbed the man's face, "Hungry, daddy," he said as he tugged at Swiss's mustache. Swiss beamed with the biggest smile, and Addy couldn't help but smile herself at the affection the ghoul had for his son.

Swiss held tightly to the child as he walked by Addy. He stopped briefly in front of her to put a hand on her pregnant belly. "You need anything special?" he asked, "I can go to the store and get whatever you want."

She let her hand rest onto his, and grinned, "I'm fine," she said, "I have everything I need."

He raised one eyebrow and gave her a heavy nod. His attention turned back to Meliora, "Alright then," he raised the toddler into the air with one hand. He let the happy boy sore through the air like a plane as they both darted towards the kitchen.

"Be careful," Addy scolded. She shook her head and for the first time in a long time she felt relief to be away from Papa.

The telephone rang from the kitchen, and Swiss, still holding Meliora in his arms, hurried to answer it. As he picked up the receiver, Addeline slipped into the kitchen, her curiosity evident in the way she tilted her head slightly. A cheerful, familiar voice responded, "Hey there you! I miss you and I was wondering if I could come over tonight."

Swiss's grip tightened on Meliora, and a flicker of concern crossed his face. Addeline noticed and tried to focus on the conversation. "Tonight isn't really a good night," he replied, his tone cautious.

"Oh?" The disappointment in Aurora's voice was palpable. "Tomorrow then maybe?"

Swiss glanced at Addeline, who was watching him intently. "I have some guests right now. How about I just call you when it's a good time?"

He could almost feel the weight of Aurora's disappointment through the phone. "Okay, you do that. Hope to hear from you soon, Jutty."

"Okay, bye Liv," he murmured, hanging up the phone with a sigh.

He nervously laughed to himself, glancing at Addy's stoic expression. "Liv, huh?"

"Yeah," he muttered, running his fingers through his hair.

"She comes over here?" The frustration in Addy's voice grew with each question.

"Sometimes," he responded, trying to keep his tone even.

"What do you guys do?"

"It's not like that, Adds. Ok? We're friends."

"What kind of friends?"

"Friends that are getting to know each other, alright?"

"Are you guys sleeping together?"

"What?" The question took Swiss by surprise, and he hesitated.

"I asked, have you guys fucked?"

"No," he lied, deciding that Addeline's delicate state of mind wasn't ready to hear such a truth. He wasn't committed to Aurora, and if he could somehow get Addy to see that she would be happier with him, he didn't want to ruin it with the few nights he had spent with Aurora.

Swiss tried to steer the conversation to lighter topics, "Now, what do you want to eat?" He spent the afternoon in the kitchen, preparing a meal while subtly extracting more details about what had happened to Sister Annaliese. As Addy spoke about Copia's cold demeanor and how he had pushed her out of the house with their son, Swiss listened with rapt attention. He wanted to be her rock, her support in this tumultuous time.

Even though he had been building a relationship with Aurora, Swiss knew he would have taken Addy in a heartbeat if given the chance. He wanted her to believe that life with him would be simpler and more fulfilling. As he listened to her recount her troubles, he couldn't help but think that Copia's actions had inadvertently given him the opportunity to show Addy how much better things could be with him.

Later that night after everyone had gone to bed, Addy found herself in the cozy living room, the fireplace casting a warm red glow. Lost in her thoughts, she was startled as Swiss emerged from his slumber and joined her on the couch.

“What are you doing up this late, babe?”

Without looking away from the fire she answered, “Just thinking.”

The man shook his head, wondering why Addy was always intent on torturing herself, “About what?”

“He said the baby was going to come live with us at the ministry.”

“Well,” the ghoul began, “The baby doesn’t really have any other place to go does it?”

“I suppose not,” Addy admitted, staring into the flames.

“It’s late. Come lay down with me.”

Swiss knew that Addy was overwhelmed by these impending changes. He understood that raising another woman's child was not part of her plan and would disrupt her life. Despite knowing she might decline, he felt compelled to offer a suggestion, laying it out on the table in case any doubts lingered in her mind about being in a situation that made her uncomfortable, “You know, you could just stay here with me.”

This captured the woman’s attention, causing her to finally tear her gaze away from the mesmerizing flames of the fire.

“Stay here?” she repeated.

“Well, why not?” Swiss inquired, “You love me, I love you, we love our son. I have plenty of space for us.”

“He said I didn’t have a choice.”

“You always have a choice, Adds. I’d take good care of you,” he paused and let his finger brush over her shoulder, “in every way.”

Addy's cheeks flushed as the man's fingers delicately tucked a stray strand of hair behind her ear. The sensation of his touch sent a delightful chill down her spine.

“I could take care of you right now,” he whispered, drawing closer to the woman’s lips.

“Right now?” she whimpered.

He nodded his head as their lips hovered over one another, each one teasing the other with warm breath. It was Addy who buckled first, plunging into his mouth as though it were the first time.

“You’re shaking, Adds.”

“Am I?” She hadn’t even realized that her limbs were trembling.

It was a sign to the ghoul that he was being well received. It caused him to kiss the woman more aggressively, stopping every so often to let the tip of his tongue slide against her lips. Addy moaned softly as he continued to envelop her in these sweet kisses, and she reveled at the touch of his hands roaming all over her body.

She craved more of him, allowing herself to grind against his body. Swiss, growing more and more aroused, pressed his hard length in between her legs. He let his hands trail up her nightgown and he delicately slid her panties down her legs. The woman tilted her neck to the side, exposing the naked skin of her throat, begging for him to plant tender kisses there. The ghoul obliged, pinning Addeline down against the couch as he nibbled at the delicate area. The soft love bites quickly changed into hard sucking. She just knew she’d have hickeys to display when she woke up the next morning. She couldn’t find the will to ask him to stop however and he continued to kiss her feverishly as she lied down feeling all his weight on top of her.

He grabbed the bottom of Addy’s gown and slowly lifted it up over her head. He went after her breasts now in the same way he had attacked her neck just moments before, “Oh God, Swiss,” Addy was lost in the feeling and enjoyed what was being done to her.

She felt his cock come through his boxers. It kept finding its way between her thighs, but he had not tried to put it into her yet.

“I need more, Swiss!” she called out in desperation.

The ghoul found her dampness with his hand, using his thumb to tease her hardened clit. He laughed, “I know, Addeline. I know you need more.”

He began kissing the delicate skin above the woman’s breast, purring against her as he continued to tickle her down below.

“You feel so warm and wet,” he groaned into her ear, slowly slipping a finger inside.

“Swiss…” Addy closed her eyes tightly and let herself enjoy the attention he was paying to her body. She searched for something to hold onto but there was only the couch. She gripped to its surface as the man let his head make its way down below. Inches away from Addy’s exposed sex, he took a long and slow lick from her entrance to the top of her clit, circling around it, a skill he had mastered.

Addy grabbed a chunk of his curly hair and held tightly to it, guiding him toward her most sensitive areas. The man gave a wicked smile and began sucking her hard and intensely. The sensation was almost too much for her to stand. She tried to reposition herself, but the man grabbed her hips tightly and held her in place. This caused her to let out a small and quick cry.

“You can handle it,” Swiss laughed, noticing her struggle.

The woman’s knees began to feel weak, and she felt herself on the brink of release when the man pulled back. “Why’d you stop?”

He answered her question with another question, “Are you ready for me?”

“Yes,” she answered eagerly. She was burning up with desire for him.

She watched as he pulled back, taking his boxers off to reveal one of her favorite parts about him. He positioned himself between her legs and hissed, “Are you going to take me?”

She gazed up into his eyes, “Yes,” she answered wrapping her legs around his back.

He thrust into her hard, the sudden force knocking the breath from her lungs. She gasped, eyes wide, caught off guard by the pressure and depth of it. Her hand instinctively flew to his lower stomach, a silent plea- not to stop, but to ease up.

“What’s wrong?” he chuckled, as he thrusted gently, “Am I too much? Can you not handle it?”

“I…” she gasped as he drove into her again, “can…” another thrust rocked through her, “handle… it.”

“Good,” he said, pushing himself deeper into the girl. Swiss had had sex with Addy before while she was pregnant, so he knew his full length was probably uncomfortable for the girl. He was trying to control himself, but in that particular moment he found it difficult to hold back.

“I’m sorry, Adds,” he apologized, “You just feel so fucking tight around me right now.”

“It’s okay,” she whispered, “I want more.”

The request sent him over the edge and with their bodies perfectly molded against one another he began to go faster. Her legs held firm to his back, and she dug her nails into his skin, “Oh, God,” she moaned, arching her spine.

“Does that hurt?” the man asked.

“No,” Addy quickly answered, “It doesn’t hurt at all.”

His body was slamming against hers, following the rhythm of her moans. He continued to hit her sweet spot repeatedly when suddenly, she felt the absence of his warm body. There was nothing but a cold draft hitting her exposed genitals. A cruel joke she thought as she looked up at him. Swiss just laughed. He grabbed her hips and flipped her over, pressing her breasts into the couch cushion. He lifted her hips high and lined himself up with her once more.

“I know you like it from behind when you’re pregnant,” he said.

He shoved himself into her once more, stretching Addy wider and wider. She screamed, “Fuck me like you’re desperate for me!”

It was a request he was all too happy to fulfill. He groaned, the head of his cock pressing hard against her g-spot as he withdrew almost completely. Then he plunged back in, hitting the same spot again with a force that made her body rock. "I am desperate for you," Swiss whispered. He went harder and faster, both their animalistic sounds filling the room. He bit down on her shoulder, hard enough to make a mark of possession—something he knew Papa loved to do to her. His hand found its way between her legs and her body began to shake as her pussy clenched around him. She felt her orgasm building up.

The man could feel her walls pulsating around him. He knew she was close, “Come for me, baby,” his voice thick with lust.

Addy’s mind drifted as she felt his cock buried deep inside her, his fingers circling faster and faster. It was so intense it was almost painful.

“Stop holding on,” Swiss yelled, “Come for me, now!”

With those words, she finally gave in. Her whole body tensed up and her toes curled as her orgasm took control.

“That’s it,” he growled softly, his hips bucking against her in a powerful rhythm as his seed filled her up. His cock twitched inside of her as he tried to regain his breath. Swiss slowly pulled out of the disoriented woman, his softening cock sliding out with a wet pop.

“Fuck, that was amazing,” Addy said.

“Yea,” he grinned smugly, “I know.” His demeanor quickly became serious as he flipped Addeline onto her back, crawling close to snuggle with her, “You’re amazing too.”

He wrapped his arm around the woman, nuzzling his head into her neck. His other hands holding tightly to her pregnant belly, “Now, get some rest,” he gave her hair a soft kiss and closed his eyes. He was asleep before she was.

She lay there in his arms thinking about how happy she felt with him. Things weren’t complicated with him as they were with Papa. She knew she could get used to this. Could I really stay here forever? She wondered as she let herself drift off to sleep.

*

Unlike his blissful counterparts, Papa Emeritus didn’t get an ounce of sleep and as soon as he saw the dawn’s light he decided to wake up. He could hear Mary crying through the walls of his empty bedroom. He looked at the vacant spot in his bed where Addeline would usually lay and chuckled to himself, realizing that he had sent her right into the arms of another man. It angered him inside to think that Swiss was probably fucking his wife, but he just couldn’t be around her at the moment. He couldn’t face her.

Mary’s cries grew louder, prompting him to spring from the bed and stride swiftly towards the nursery. A chuckle escaped him as he contemplated the idea of having two newborns with another one on the horizon. His mind drifted back to the day Sister had forewarned him about the necessity of an heir. Little did he know then that he would find himself with eight children.

He entered the room and approached Mary. Tenderly, he lifted the child and settled into a nearby rocking chair, cradling her in his arms. A soothing melody never failed to calm his children and so he began to sing to her. The man was halfway through a song when the doorknob turned, revealing Sister Imperator behind it.

She walked over to the man who looked a bit more tired than usual, and she placed her hand on his shoulder. Gazing down at Mary, she commented, “She’s a darling child, isn’t she?”

Papa scoffed, and without hesitation replied, “No. She cries incessantly, wants to be held constantly and never sleeps.”

Sister laughed, “Well, I suppose what they say is untrue then about it getting easier with each child.”

The man gazed upon his little girl, “Well, although she isn’t darling, I do love her,” he kissed her on her forehead and rose from the chair intent on laying the infant back down. Sister followed closely behind.

“Cardi,” she began, “I… I got word from the elder Sisters that…” she paused to look at her son who was focused on his daughter still, “I’m sorry about what happened to the girl.”

Papa slowly removed his hand from Mary’s tiny back, hoping that she would not stir, “The boy,” he began, “will come live here.”

“Here,” Imperator raised a critical eyebrow, “Is that wise?”

“It’s a unique situation, I’ll admit but he is my son.”

“And your wife is fine with that? She won’t cause any trouble for us, will she?”

“Addy is not an issue,” he reassured her.

“So, she knows the baby will come here? And she is fine?” The woman found it hard to believe given her own jealousy in the past. She knew first-hand how hard it was to watch the man you love raise children he had had with other women.

“As I said, mother,” he stated again, “there won’t be an issue.”

Sister nodded and began to walk towards the door. Before closing it, she peered at the Cardinal with motherly eyes, “Get some sleep dear boy. You’ll need it.”

*

A week had passed since Annaliese's death and the ministry had become a whirlwind of activity with so many tiny babies to care for. The fraternal twins, nearing their second birthday, had mastered walking but struggled with speech and other developmental challenges due to their difficult start in life. Mary, just four months old, cried incessantly. Unlike Kaisarion, who clung to Addy for comfort, Mary found solace only in her father's arms.

Then there was Belial, the little one without a mother. Copia was filled with dread at the thought of raising him alone. He yearned for a loving figure to guide the child, someone with a nurturing heart who could be called "Mommy." He dared to hope that Addeline, with her innate motherly instincts, could be that person.

And Elizabeth, at four and a half, was a whirlwind herself—strong-willed and defiant. Her impeccable speech often led her into adult conversations she had no business being in, driving the Cardinal to the brink of madness. Kaisarion, at three and a half, was her faithful shadow, eager to follow any command his sister gave him.

With their mother absent, the tot had taken it upon herself to create chaos. One evening while her father was occupied, she sat in one of the many crypts, trailing after her eldest brother as he wandered among the tombs.

A sly smile curved her lips as a wicked thought formed. “You know, Kaisarion,” she began, letting her fingers glide across the cold stone, “if you can't sing very well, the clergy will rid themselves of you and you'll be in a tomb just like this one.”

“Stop it, Eliza!” he yelled, spinning around to glare at her. “You're just trying to frighten me!”

“No, really, I'm not,” she said calmly. “I heard Sister talking about it.”

That caught his attention. His eyes narrowed as she went on.

“She said they'll kill you, just like they killed poor Papa’s brothers. And then Opus will have to be the frontman.”

“You're so stupid, Eliza!” he shouted, his face flushed. “Opus is too weak to be frontman. You know Mummy said his lungs can't handle it.”

Eliza laughed, delighting in his reaction. “Oh dear... they'll probably kill him too and place him right next to you. Then I’ll have to take over.”

"Eliza, you’re just a foolish girl! You know they’ll never let you be frontman, and that’s what makes you so angry! Why, Meliora would come after Opus as frontman anyway."

"Meli isn’t even Papa’s real son, silly. Can’t you see that, nitwit? He’s nothing like us at all!”

“YOU’RE A LIAR!”

She remained composed, smoothing her dress as if nothing had been said. “Nah uh. Honest.”

That was the last straw. Kaisarion shoved his sister into the wall, the force knocking the wind from her lungs. She coughed, stunned, as he turned and bolted for Sister's office.

Elizabeth, sensing she’d pushed it a bit too far this time, scrambled to her feet and ran after him. Kaisarion’s footsteps thundered through the stone corridor, echoing off the ancient walls as he sprinted toward Sister’s office, tears stinging the corners of his eyes. Elizabeth was hot on his heels, her shoes skidding slightly across the cold floor as she raced after him, breathing hard. Her wispy hair bounced with every step, and despite the knot forming in her chest, a flicker of amusement danced in her eyes.

They reached Sister’s heavy wooden door nearly at the same time. Kaisarion burst through first, pushing it open with a dramatic gasp. “Sister!” he cried. “Eliza said—she said they’re going to kill me!”

Elizabeth barreled in right behind him, nearly tripping over her own feet. “I did not—not like that! He’s exaggerating—he pushed me into a tomb!”

Sister Imperator, who had been quietly reading at her desk, looked up slowly over her glasses. Her expression was unreadable as she calmly set down her pen and closed the book in front of her with a soft thud.

The room fell deathly quiet, save for the children’s heavy breathing.

“Which one of you would like to explain themselves first,” she asked, her voice cool and measured, “before I decide to lock you both in a crypt permanently?”

“She started it!” Kaisarion cried, pointing a shaking finger at Elizabeth. “She said if I couldn't sing they'd throw me in a tomb, kill me like Papa's brothers, and make Opus the frontman!”

“That’s not what I said!” Elizabeth snapped back, her cheeks flushed. “I only said it might happen. I was just teasing! Kaisarion pushed me—hard! I hit the stone!”

“You lied! You said you heard Sister say it!”

“I did hear her—sort of!” Eliza flailed, trying to defend herself while dodging his furious glare. “You’re just too sensitive!”

Sister raised a single hand. Silence fell immediately, as if her fingers alone commanded the very air in the room.

“I see,” she said, rising slowly from her chair. Her heels clicked softly against the floor as she walked around the desk. “So what I’m hearing is... you both decided to desecrate the crypts, terrify one another with murder plots, and then come screaming into my office—interrupting my only quiet hour of the day—all because one of you couldn’t keep your mouth shut and the other couldn’t keep their hands to themselves.”

The children stood frozen.

Sister Imperator folded her hands behind her back. “Well then.”

She looked to Kaisarion first. “No one is going to kill you, my dear. Not yet, anyway.”

Then she turned to Elizabeth. “And you, Miss Elizabeth… have precisely ten seconds to fetch the switch from the garden and return to me, or I’ll send you to tell Papa why your brother believes he’s about to be buried alive.”

Elizabeth’s eyes went wide. She opened her mouth to protest but thought better of it, spinning on her heel and bolting out the door.

Kaisarion sniffled and folded his arms, feeling vindicated—until Sister turned her cold gaze back on him.

“You’re not off the hook either, little prince. Close that door. You can watch.”

The heavy door slammed behind her, and Elizabeth tore down the cloister hallway, her shoes thudding loudly against the stone. The moment she hit the cool evening air of the garden, she slowed—but not out of reluctance. It was dread.

The garden was beautiful in the day—flowering herbs, carefully trimmed hedges, vines creeping over statuary—but in the fading light, it looked like a graveyard. Shadows stretched long across the gravel paths, and the switch tree stood like a sentinel near the edge of the garden wall.

She approached it slowly.

The infamous switch tree. Thin, springy branches perfect for snapping against legs and egos. Every child in the ministry knew it. Sister had planted it herself. Elizabeth reached out and chose one, fingers wrapping around a slender green limb. She gave it a yank—too forceful at first, the branch snapped with a hiss and struck her arm.

“Bloody thing,” she muttered, rubbing the sting, but she kept going, fashioning it quickly into the shape Sister preferred: short, no leaves, slightly curved like a serpent. She held it in her hand like it was a venomous snake.

The walk back to Sister’s office was much slower.

Inside the office, Kaisarion sat stiffly on the edge of the chair across from Sister Imperator’s desk, hands folded in his lap like he was waiting for confession.

Sister hadn’t spoken. She stood by the arched window with her back to him, gazing out as if reading omens in the darkening sky. The silence was suffocating. He glanced at her once—her posture perfect, her silhouette sharp against the light. Even when still, she looked like she could snap thunder down with a single word.

He shifted uncomfortably in his seat. His guilt was gone—replaced by dread.

Why did she say he could stay and watch? That was worse than punishment. It was spectacle.

He opened his mouth to say something—to maybe plead for Elizabeth, or at least ask if he could leave—but Sister slowly turned her head toward him before he could get a word out. Her expression was calm. Neutral. Somehow worse than angry.

“You may blink, Kaisarion,” she said coolly. “You may breathe. But you may not interrupt.”

He swallowed hard. “Yes, Sister.”

The door creaked open. Elizabeth stepped inside, clutching the switch between two fingers like it was something filthy and beneath her dignity. Her curls were windblown, cheeks red with exertion and shame, but her chin was still lifted—barely.

She walked slowly, the switch dragging behind her with each step. The sight of Kaisarion sitting frozen in the chair made her scowl. Of course he looked perfectly smug. He’d love to see her cry.

Sister Imperator didn’t speak at first. She waited until Elizabeth stood directly in front of her desk before raising one elegant hand.

“Close the door.”

Elizabeth obeyed.

“Come here.”

She stepped forward.

“Present it.”

Elizabeth handed over the switch.

Sister took it, inspecting it like one might examine a ceremonial blade. Then, unexpectedly, she snapped it clean in two. The sharp crack echoed in the chamber. Both children jumped.

“Punishment,” Sister said slowly, “is not about pain. It is about remembrance.”

She walked slowly around the desk, the broken switch still in hand. Elizabeth braced herself. Kaisarion leaned back in his chair, wide-eyed. But Sister didn’t strike either of them.

She laid the two broken halves of the switch on the edge of her desk, parallel. Then she turned to Kaisarion.

“Tell me, child. When your sister scared you… did you believe her?”

He hesitated. “…Yes.”

“Good,” she replied. “You should be afraid. You carry a name heavy with death. You are not owed the frontman’s role just because you were born to it.”

Then she turned to Elizabeth. “And you. You think because you wield cleverness like a dagger, you cannot be struck down by it. One day, someone will find your lies charming—until they become dangerous. Today, they were merely cruel.”

Elizabeth blinked, unsure whether she’d gotten away with something or not.

Sister returned to her chair.

“No beatings today,” she said coolly. “Instead, you will both go to the reliquary. You will polish every tarnished chalice and silver piece until your hands ache. And while you scrub, I want you to think. About legacy. About cruelty. About truth.”

The room was silent.

“And if I ever hear the word 'murder' in your mouths again—unless it's in Latin and being recited at a funeral—you will wish I'd used that switch.”

The scent of candle wax and brass polish clung to the air as the children sat cross-legged on the cold stone floor of the reliquary. Chalices, candelabras, and incense boats were laid out before them, dull with age, gleaming only in parts where their hands had already begun the long work of scrubbing.

Elizabeth sighed dramatically, holding up a silver thurible and inspecting it like it had personally wronged her.

“I’m fairly certain Sister has us cleaning things that haven't been touched since the Plague.”

“Then stop complaining and clean,” Kaisarion muttered, his cloth moving in circles over a goblet.

“You enjoyed this,” she snapped. “You liked seeing me scolded.”

“I didn’t! You deserved it. You said they were going to kill me.”

Elizabeth rolled her eyes. “Well, obviously I didn't mean it. You really believed they'd murder you just because you’re a mediocre singer?”

“I am not mediocre,” Kaisarion huffed. “And besides, you heard Sister. I carry the weight of a name. That means something.”

“That means you have to polish faster,” she said sweetly, tossing him a filthy spoon.

He caught it with a glare. “You should have gotten the switch, by the way. I would’ve screamed if she hit you. I had it all planned.”

“Well,” Elizabeth sniffed, holding up a newly polished candlestick, “then I suppose it's a good thing Sister finds me intellectually intimidating.”

“I think she finds you spiritually exhausting.”

They worked in silence for a moment before Elizabeth spoke again—this time, quieter.

“…Do you think what she said was true? About us not being owed anything?”

Kaisarion didn’t look at her. “I think… I don’t want to end up like Papa’s brothers.”

Elizabeth didn’t answer. She just scrubbed harder, her expression unreadable.

The next morning was unusually bright for the ministry. Sunlight sliced through the tall windows, catching the dust in golden streaks. The crypts, for once, were silent.

Too silent.

In a forgotten alcove behind the choir loft, Elizabeth stood on a stool with a ball of twine in one hand and a glass vial of powdered chalk in the other. Kaisarion watched nervously from below, holding open a hymnbook and glancing over his shoulder every few seconds.

“I still don’t understand what this is for,” he whispered.

Elizabeth grinned down at him, eyes glittering. “You will. Just wait for the second verse of Ave Satani.”

“You’re going to get us excommunicated.”

She winked. “Not if we’re clever enough to blame it on Opus.”

"Opus is only little, you dingbat."

The twine was looped perfectly through the rafters above the choir loft, rigged to release a shower of powdered chalk right over the bishop’s pews. Elizabeth had tied it off with a neat little knot—smug, proud, and humming the Blood of Satan melody under her breath.

“Just imagine it,” she whispered down to Kaisarion. “Right as the choir hits ‘Sanguis Satani,’ the heavens open and—poof!—a divine dusting upon the evilest heads.”

Kaisarion snorted despite himself. “That would be Papa! We’ll be flogged.”

Elizabeth grinned. “But we’ll be legends. And besides, Papa would never lay a hand on us.” She hopped off the stool and dusted off her hands. “Now all we have to do is sneak back in right before mass and give it the tiniest tug.”

But before she could finish her triumphant stretch, a low, slow voice broke the stillness behind them.

“Well, well… what exactly are we planning to bless the congregation with this morning?”

Both children froze. Elizabeth turned first—slowly.

There, standing in the arched shadow of the loft entrance, was Papa Emeritus IV himself, arms folded across his chest, one brow raised in exaggerated interest.

His mitre was askew, his ceremonial robes unbuttoned at the collar, as though he hadn’t meant to catch anyone, yet had stumbled directly into heresy before breakfast.

Kaisarion turned white as a chalice linen. Elizabeth blinked once, then offered the most charming smile her face could manage.

“Good morning, Papa,” she said sweetly, “Have you come to bless the trap?”

Papa sighed. “Oh, Eliza. You have my eyes… but your mother's criminal instinct.”

He stepped into the loft, lifting the rigged chalk vial gently between two fingers.

“Creative… but poorly timed,” he muttered. “I'm allergic to chalk. I’d have gone into an apocalyptic fit.”

Elizabeth’s jaw dropped. “Seriously, daddy?!”

Papa gave a deadpan look. “No. But now that I’ve seen this—you’re on incense duty for the next four masses.”

Elizabeth groaned.

Kaisarion cleared his throat. “And me?”

Papa smirked. “You’re going to sit next to Nihil and hold his hymnbook. Keep him safe from divine intervention.”

He turned on his heel, chalk trap dangling from his hand like a trophy. “And children? If you’re going to plan a coup… don’t do it under my choir loft.”

*

Another day had passed quietly. Suspiciously so. No punishments. No traps. No scoldings from Sister. No unexpected lectures from Papa. Which meant, naturally, Elizabeth was getting bored.

Sister Imperator sat in her office, the air thick with the scent of old books and incense, when the all-too-familiar sounds of Papa Nihil's shuffling footsteps echoed through the room. "Is there something I can do for you, Papa? I’m sure whatever you need at the moment must be so much more important than my work," she said, her voice laced with a mix of irritation and resignation.

Seestor, I apologize, I don’t mean to bother you but—”

“Because you know that’s exactly what you do every single day,” she interrupted, eyes still glued to the documents on her desk.

“But Seestor—”

“Just appear in here like mist, completely unannounced, and bombard me with nonsense.”

“Seestor, if I could just—”

“Well, go on then!” she snapped. “Tell me what’s so important.”

He hesitated. “Seestor… young Elizabeth has set fire to the new drapes in the chapel.”

“WHAT?” She shot up from her chair, eyes wide with horror. “Why didn’t you lead with that?”

“I tried, but you—”

“Oh, never mind that! Just... follow me." Sister grabbed a fire extinguisher from the corner and marched out of the office with a sense of urgency. The acrid smell of smoke grew stronger as they approached the chapel door. Papa Nihil trailed behind, his face a mask of concern.

"What are you going to do to her, Seestor? Would you like me to spank the child?"

“Oh, you can’t even spank your own—” she stopped herself, her glare slicing through him like a blade. “Never mind.”

He blinked. “Spank my own what?”

She turned back toward the door, already marching. “You’ll figure it out. Assuming your brain ever decides to join the rest of your body.”

"But Seestor, I am dead. I have no brain."

“You hadn’t one when you were alive—” she snapped, just as she threw open the chapel doors.

The children froze mid-play, still holding the charred remnants of what used to be the chapel drapes. Smoke lingered in the air, and the distinct smell of burnt fabric hit her like a slap.

Elizabeth stood in the center of the chaos, hands behind her back and eyes wide with guilt.

Sister’s voice dropped into a dangerous calm. “Would anyone care to explain why it smells like a funeral pyre in here?”

Sister! Look what I’ve done!” Elizabeth exclaimed proudly, throwing her arms out. “I’ve gotten rid of those horrid drapes. Now we can buy new ones!”

Behind her, the last scraps of fabric smoldered in a lazy curl of smoke, glowing faintly.

Still holding the fire extinguisher, Sister's eyes went straight to the embers. She rushed past the child with a gasp, her heart pounding. With a sharp pull of the pin, she aimed at the flames and unleashed a roaring cascade of white foam. The fire hissed and sputtered under the pressure, finally giving up its fight.

Kaisarion stood nearby, completely still, his eyes wide with amazement. “Whoa,” he whispered. “Proper brilliant, that!”

Sister spun toward him, covered in flecks of foam, and narrowed her eyes. The twins, now emboldened by the spectacle, clapped and bounced in place, as if this were all part of an elaborate performance just for them.

Imperator strode forward calmly, stopping in front of Elizabeth and gently cupping her chin, “Eliza, my dear,” she said with a soft smile, “those were the new drapes.”

Elizabeth blinked, then grinned with complete innocence. “Oh my, Sister. Well it’s a good thing they’re gone now. They were ugly as sin, really.”

Imperator closed her eyes briefly, sighing—somewhere between a prayer and a surrender. A mix of exasperation and reluctant affection settled in her chest. “Yes, my dear,” she murmured. “It is.” She crouched slightly, voice still gentle. “Eliza, darling… where is your mother?”

"Oh, mummy?"

Kaisarion began to speak up, "I think mummy went to Uncle Swiss's house because she's mad at daddy."

"No, Kaisarion," Elizabeth began, "Mummy said daddy wanted her to leave because his whore died."

"ELIZABETH COPIA!" Sister scolded.

"Well, it's true! Sister! Just go and ask daddy then if you don't believe me."

Nihil was bursting with laughter at this point. Sister, in madden rage began to step away. She shook her head at her former lover and left the children to his care. She stormed off to find Papa Emeritus, her heels clicking sharply against the polished floor.

Startled, Papa Nihil called out, "What do you want me to do with these little brats?"

Without turning back, she raised a hand dismissively and retorted, "I'm leaving them to babysit you, old man."

Sister continued on down the hall, finding her son's office door. She stormed into his quarters without knocking, her voice cutting through the air, "Cardi, you need to watch what you say in front of your children. Eliza is like a sponge, and she's ratted you out."

"Good afternoon to you too, mother," Cardi replied, bewildered. "I'll talk to Eliza."

"She needs more than talking to, that one! Perhaps it's time for your wife to come home from the ghoul's house to manage her daughter?" Papa's eyes sharpened, his attention now fully on sister. "Yes, I know where she is, and I know you sent her there. What I don't know, is WHY?"

The Cardinal opened his mouth to respond, but Imperator silenced him with a commanding tone, "Now I don't know what's going on between you two, but your daughter nearly set the ministry on fire. BRING ADDELINE HOME AT ONCE!"

Copia's heart plummeted at the revelation. He prayed Sister wouldn't connect the dots and uncover the tangled web of secrets involving him, his wife, and the ghoul. It was a secret so dangerous that its revelation could threaten the very foundation of Meliora’s life as he knew.

Notes:

So, what do we think of Papa's darling children? Angels, right? :) And poor Papa. He's so distraught over losing Annaliese and possibly even his wife. He doesn't know what to do. The pressure is really on for Addy to make a choice. We know that no matter who she chooses, someone will be hurt but COME ON, girl! Pick a man! Will she choose in the next chapter? We'll see! ;)

Chapter 43: If You By Then Have Forgiven Me

Summary:

This chapter is a whirlwind of emotions, marked by intense pain and heartfelt reconciliation. Addy finds herself once again drawn into the arms of Swiss, seeking solace amidst great turmoil. Meanwhile, Papa is tormented by the realization that he has made a grave mistake by pushing his wife into another man's arms. Determined to make things right, he sets out to find Addy, his heart heavy with regret and longing. When he finally discovers her with Swiss, the sight is a painful blow, but it also solidifies his resolve. Papa confronts Addy and tells her that it is time for her to make a definitive choice. He cannot share her heart any longer; it must be him and only him. This ultimatum is a turning point, forcing Addy to confront her own feelings and decide the path she wants to take.

Notes:

This was a tough chapter to write. It actually made me cry a bit when I went back and edited it. I especially feel for Swiss in this chapter because it seems he can't go on without Addeline. However, there will be someone there to mend the pieces of his broken heart. SMUT (emotional sex, p in v, teasing, marking, possessive, painful sex, non-con, h/c sex, rough, sub/dom, belt lashing).

Swiss lived nearly two hours from the Mount View Mausoleum that Papa and Addy called home. It was quite a drive and gave him plenty of time to think. Thoughts of the future swirled through his mind like a relentless storm. He wondered if Addeline would ever forgive him for being with Sister Annaliese. The guilt was a heavy burden, and he feared it might be too much to overcome, especially with their love child now at the ministry.

As the miles passed by, he pondered whether he could make her forget about Swiss. The idea seemed both impossible and desperately necessary. He was exhausted from being in a relationship where they seemed to be drifting further apart with each passing day. He longed for that closeness again, the intimacy that had once defined their bond. Addy was once the center of his world, a bright, guiding star in his life. But now, that center seemed to be shrinking, leaving him feeling lost and adrift.

After the long, insightful ride, he pulled up to Swiss's house. He stopped in the driveway in front of an iron-clad gate that creaked as it slowly opened, revealing a path overgrown with ivy and moss. The atmosphere was thick with a sense of foreboding, as if the house itself held secrets waiting to be uncovered.

He slowly walked up to the double doors and knocked. Silence. He went around the porch to a window and tried to look in, noticing that the bedroom door was closed—a trail of garments leading to its threshold. He reckoned he would try to open the door to see if it was unlocked. He turned the knob slowly, and luckily, it was.

He let himself in and was immediately greeted by the sounds of moaning and kissing coming from the bedroom. He didn't want to believe it, but he knew exactly what was going on. He was afraid to enter the room, not knowing how far his wife's intimacy had made it with the ghoul. If he could stop it before it happened, he definitely wanted to. But he did not wish to walk in on the act itself.

The tension was almost unbearable as he stood there, frozen in the hallway. Each sound from the bedroom felt like a dagger to his heart, amplifying his fear and anger. He took a deep breath, trying to muster the courage to confront the situation. His mind raced with thoughts of what he might see and how he would handle it.

As he inched closer to the bedroom door, the sounds grew louder, more intimate, and each one was like salt in an open wound.

He paused outside the door, his hand trembling as it hovered over the doorknob. The reality of the situation was almost too much to bear. He could feel the bile rising in his throat. His mind was a vortex of emotions—anger, sadness, disbelief. He wanted to burst in, to stop whatever was happening, but the fear of what he might see held him back.

Finally, with a deep, shuddering breath, he turned the doorknob and pushed the door open, the creak of the hinges sounding like a scream in the silence. The sight that met his eyes was one he would never forget, a scene that would be etched into his memory forever.

Addeline sat on top of Swiss, naked, laughing and kissing him. They were so engrossed in their time together that they didn't even notice Copia in the room. As the unaware couple continued to kiss, Papa cleared his throat. Both Swiss and Addy looked up to see a very angry Cardinal Copia; Papa Emeritus IV standing before them. Addeline jumped up quickly, using the blanket as a garment to cover her naked body. Swiss opted to use the sheet to cover himself.

"Shit," the ghoul said, "Have you heard of knocking?”

"Oh, I knocked, but you two were apparently too busy to hear," Copia replied, his voice laced with anger. His eyes bore into them. The room, which had been filled with laughter and intimacy moments before, now felt cold and heavy with tension.

Addeline's face flushed with a mix of shame and fear. She clutched the blanket tighter around her, the reality of the situation crashing down on her. Swiss, on the other hand, tried to maintain a semblance of composure, though the guilt was clear in his eyes.

Copia took a step forward, his presence dominating the room. "Addeline, it is time to come home.”

Addeline looked down, unable to meet his gaze. "Papa, I... I'm so sorry," she whispered, her voice breaking. "I thought you would call me before coming over."

Swiss remained silent, his eyes darting between Copia and Addeline, knowing that he would fight for her if he needed to.

"I am going to step out," Copia inched closer to Addeline until he was centimeters from her face, "Put your clothes on and meet me in the car." Swiss was on high alert but calmed down once Copia left. He began to get dressed as he begged Addy to stay with him.

"Addeline, this is it. If you're going to stay with me, it's got to be now. He's going to take you home, and I don't know what is going to happen to you after that. Tell him you want to stay here. Tell him you want me; you don't want him."

Her heart raced as she looked between Swiss and the door where Copia had just exited. The weight of the decision pressed down on her. She could see the desperation in Swiss's eyes, his fear of losing her palpable.

"Addy, please," Swiss continued, his voice breaking. "I love you. I can't lose you to him."

Tears welled up in her eyes. She felt torn between the man she had shared such intimate moments with and the man she had once vowed to be with. The room felt suffocating, filled with the gravity of the choice she had to make.

Taking a deep breath, she whispered, "I have to go with him."

Swiss's face contorted in pain, his eyes shimmering with unshed tears. "So that's it? It's him? You're choosing him over everything we've shared?"

Her felt her heart shatter at the sight of his anguish. The room seemed to close in on her, the air thick with sorrow and regret. She wanted to reach out, to comfort him, but she knew that any touch would only deepen the wound.

With trembling hands, she quickly dressed, each movement feeling like a betrayal. Her mind was a storm of emotions—guilt, love, fear, and an overwhelming sense of loss. As she stepped out of the room, she cast one last, lingering look at Swiss, memorizing the pain and anger etched on his face.

With a look of profound hurt, Swiss said to her, "Don't come back, Addy. Don't call me. From here on out, I only want to support Meliora, but I'm done with you." Though it tore at his heart to say these words, he knew that for his own sanity, he had to finally let her go.

The walk to the car felt like a march to her own execution. Each step was heavy with the weight of the choice she had made. She could see Copia waiting, his posture tense, his eyes searching for answers in her face. She took a deep breath, knowing that the confrontation with Copia might be one of the hardest conversations of her life.

*

Emeritus had intricate plans in mind for Addeline the minute they made it back to the Ministry. The hallways of the Ministry, with their cold, imposing architecture, seemed to echo with the weight of the responsibilities he was ready to bestow upon her. He pushed her all the way to the bedroom, her feet showing resistance the whole time. In the dimly lit room, her heart pounded as she realized she was trapped. The sound of the door locking echoed in the silence, sending chills down her spine. With a deep breath, she steadied herself as Papa made his way closer to her.

She shook her head as he approached, grasping tightly to her belly, “Papa, don’t do anything rash,” she said to him.

There was a look of fervor in his eyes, but she stood firm as he inched closer. She felt a strong hand tighten around her neck. The intensity of the grip was overwhelming. Even in the darkness, she could make out his features clearly.

“My Darling,” he stated with resolve, “It seems you need to be reminded of who your Papa is.”

With his grip still firm around her throat, he yanked her toward the bed and flung her down like a rag doll. The mattress creaked under her weight as she landed hard, barely catching her breath before he was on her, looming over her like a hunter to his prey, pinning her down with one hand on the back of her neck and the other bracing beside her head. He shoved her face into the blankets, muffling the startled sound she let out. She thrashed beneath him, legs twisting as she tried to reposition herself, but it was useless. His weight, his strength, all of it held her in place.

Addy clamped her legs together tightly, trembling as she felt him shift behind her. From somewhere just above her ear, she heard the clank of his belt buckle, the cold jingle of metal, and then the long, deliberate swoosh of leather sliding free from his belt loops.

He yanked her dress up and over her head in one rough motion, exposing her trembling body to the cold air. The fabric tangled briefly around her arms before he ripped it free and tossed it aside. Addy barely had time to react before he was between her thighs, forcing them open with his knees. She tried to resist but his hands gripped the inside of her thighs with unrelenting pressure.

“This will hurt,” he said, voice low and without apology.

She met his eyes for only a second, heart hammering, breath caught in her throat. There was no gentleness in him now, only fire. The sting hit first, swift and biting, followed by a wave of heat that bloomed across her ass cheek like fire licking over flesh. She screamed, a shrill, broken sound that echoed through the room.

She barely had time to register the pain before it came again—the belt whistling through the air, then slamming against her with even more force. Her body jolted, a sob catching in her chest as two angry red welts rose across her pale, porcelain skin, vivid and raw.

“Papa! Stop!”

Copia hurled the belt across the room with a mix of passion and fury, the leather slicing through the air before landing against the wall with a resounding thud. His hands found her hips in an instant, fingers digging into her soft flesh. He clutched her underwear, and in one swift motion, tore the fabric from her body. The jagged edges scratched along her hips, and the sudden tug left a thin red welt blossoming where the waistband had once rested.

In that moment, a surge of fear bloomed in her chest. Not fear of pain, but of what it meant to see him like this. Uncontrolled. Unhinged.

He grabbed her by the hips and yanked her body into position, lifting her backside into the air with a rough, commanding pull. Her spine arched involuntarily, shoulders pressing into the mattress as her cheek scraped against the blankets. She could feel him behind her, hard, heavy and unforgiving. She felt him line himself up, the blunt head of his cock pressing against her entrance with a threat she could feel in every nerve of her body. She knew he would show her no mercy.

Addeline braced herself, fingers clutching the sheets, heart thumping, as she tried to prepare for the inevitable. And then—

All at once, he drove into her.

She let out a pained wail, her voice fractured with anguish as Papa shoved himself deep inside her. The force of his thrust sent her body lurching forward, her breath caught between a scream and a sob. He was buried to the hilt, stretching her, splitting her, and he didn’t stop to let her adjust.

“Papa, it’s too much!” she cried out, her voice cracking as her fingers clawed at the sheets. “Please! Don’t put it in all the way!”

But the plea only seemed to ignite something deeper in him. His hands gripped her hips like iron, and without a word, he thrust forward, “Did you let him put it in all the way, Tesoro?” Papa growled, his voice low and bitter against her ear. The question struck harder than his thrusts—sharp, accusing, soaked in jealousy and something darker.

“No!” she yelled.

“Did you cry for him the way you’re crying now? Or did you beg him for more?” he spat, every word laced with venom.

"No, Papa!"

The pain between her legs was nothing compared to the one in her chest - the ache blooming from guilt, from shame, from the impossible love tangled between the man above her and the one she just walked out on.

He grabbed the back of Addy’s head, twisting a fistful of her hair until her neck arched and her ear was inches from his mouth. His breath was hot and ragged against her skin. “A gentleman he must be then,” he sneered, voice dripping with contempt.

The mockery in his tone sent and icy current through her, even as her body burned beneath him. He yanked her hair tighter, forcing her head back further as he drove his hips into her with unrelenting force. “Did he treat you sweetly, cara mia? Whisper pretty things? Kiss you slow?” he hissed. “Is that what you want?”

She whimpered, caught between the brutal pace of his thrusts and the barbed edge of his words, "Papa, don’t!”

“You’ll feel every inch of me until I’m ready to let you go.”

Addeline lay there, completely defeated beneath the man, her body unresponsive, her words lost in a haze of confusion. She allowed herself to dissociate from the present and tried to focus on how wonderful the past few days had been. Papa, unaware that she had begun daydreaming, continued driving into his wife’s depths as far as he could go, trying to reclaim her yet again.

With a final thrust and a profound exhale, the man was finally finished. He spilled inside of her, his body going rigid as the last wave of release coursed through him. A beat later, he pushed her forward, the grip on her hips loosening as he pulled out and dropped heavily onto the bed beside her. Addy stayed motionless for a moment, catching her breath, feeling her heartbeat in her ears. As the fog began to lift, she snapped back to reality, relieved that some part of her mind had stayed detached from this erratic, fevered outburst.

Papa met her gaze, an empty cavern void of emotion, she stared at him intently.

“I’m sorry, Papa,” she said, not sure of what she was apologizing for. It was his fault after all for sending her to her lover’s house. What did he think would happen?

Just then, the cry of an unfamiliar newborn resonated in the distance. Copia shot Addeline a cunning smile, “That’s Belial,” he said, “I’d like you to go tend to him, please.”

For the first time, Addeline finally reckoned that she could stand up to the Cardinal. In her mind, there was no way she was going to care for a crying child that resulted from her husband's affair.

She glared at him, locking eyes with a steely gaze, and venomously retorted, "He's not my son! You deal with him."

She watched Copia's reaction, his astonishment evident in his slightly parted lips, "Is that the way it's going to be then?" he questioned.

He rose up from the bed, threw on a robe, and made his way towards the door. Before exiting, he paused, casting one last glance at his wife. With a composed and melancholic tone, he uttered, "Just remember, I raised your son, Addeline."

The words pierced her deeply, resonating with undeniable truth. Despite her desire to rise above all animosity, she confronted the realization that perhaps her own nobility fell short of his.

The thought made her jump up, “Papa, wait!” she cried, “I… I’ll go take care of him.”

The man nodded his head and went to lay back down while Addy made her way to the nursery. She could see the glimmer of light coming through the cracked door of the room as she walked closer. Pushing it open, she was met with a heartwarming sight - a tiny boy in a crib, not far from Mary. She watched him for a while, trying to find a connection with the tiny baby. She picked him up gently and paced around the room rocking him as if he were one of her own. Despite her efforts, the child's cries persisted. Thinking quickly, she realized he might be hungry. She slipped a breast from her dress and placed it in the baby’s mouth. He latched on and began to drink until he was completely full.

Unbeknownst to Addy, Papa stood in the doorway, peaking through and gazing upon his pregnant wife and new son. He felt a sense of relief that Addeline seemed to take to Belial. He thought it would be much harder for the young woman to except him than it was.

*

Addeline fell asleep in the nursery, pregnant, Belial hanging from one breast and Mary from the other. Copia came to retrieve her for breakfast and was tickled at the sight of his young wife caring for the children so unwaveringly. He took a mental picture and basked in the peacefulness of it. He didn't know how things would be when he woke her up.

The soft morning light filtered through the curtains, casting a gentle glow over Addeline and the children. Her face, relaxed in sleep, showed no signs of the turmoil that had plagued them recently. The sight filled him with a bittersweet warmth.

He approached quietly, not wanting to disturb the fragile tranquility. As he gently touched her shoulder, he couldn't help but smile at the way Belial and Mary clung to her, their tiny hands gripping her shirt. He whispered her name softly, hoping to ease her into wakefulness without startling her.

"Addy, it's time for breakfast," he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper.

As she stirred, Copia braced himself for the uncertainty of what emotions might surface when she opened her eyes.

Good morning, Papa," Addeline greeted softly, her voice still tinged with the remnants of sleep.

“Good morning, my dark angel. How did you sleep?” Copia asked, his voice soft, tinged with curiosity as his eyes lingered on her face.

“I slept really hard,” she admitted, a small smile tugging at her lips, though it didn’t quite reach her eyes.

Copia chuckled, the sound warm but heavy with subtext. “I bet you did. I gave you quite a workout last night. Perhaps… a bit harsher than I should have.” He reached out, brushing a strand of hair from her face. “I’m sorry about that, amore.”

Addeline swallowed hard, the audible gulp cutting through the stillness of the room like a crack.

“My darling,” Copia continued, voice steady but no longer playful, “I am not ignorant. I know you sleep with Swiss.”

"I'm sorry, Papa, I—" she began, her voice trembling.

“Let me finish,” he said gently, reaching out to take Mary from her arms, giving her a moment to breathe. The small gesture carried a strange tenderness despite the weight of his words. “Knowing that you sleep with Swiss, and seeing you sleep with Swiss... are entirely different things.”

"I understand how hard that must have been for you, Papa," Addeline said, her voice barely above a whisper.

“Do you, amore?” His voice cracked just slightly, laced with pain and utter disappointment. “Do you really empathize with how that made me feel? To see the woman I love, the mother of my children… lying beneath another man like that?”

Her lips parted, but no words came out. She couldn’t say she didn’t love Swiss. She also couldn’t deny what Copia had seen. And yet, the guilt twisted inside her like a knife because she didn't know if she could ever truly understand the depth of the hurt, she had caused him.

“We need to make some changes, my dear,” Copia said softly, his eyes searching hers. “This is so hard for me to say to you, because… I do need you, amore. I need you at my side until the day I die. And after that, I want you in my arms in the afterlife.”

He paused, emotion pinching his throat like an allergic reaction. “I don’t want to end up like Nihil and Sister Imperator. Two souls longing for a second chance that never came. I don’t want us to rot in resentment or see each other every day and feel nothing but bitterness. I can’t live like that. I don’t want to look at you and feel disdain.”

He reached for her hand, voice trembling now. “I want to love you, Addeline. Truly love you, like we did when we first met. When it was new, when it was real, when everything we had felt like a blessing instead of a burden.”

He reached out to wipe a tear from her cheek, his thumb soft against her skin, lingering just a moment too long. His voice dropped to almost a whisper, gentle, but resolute. “Do you want that as well?” he asked. “Because if you do… if you want us, truly want to build something sacred again… then you will have to let him go, my darling."

He exhaled shakily, something tightening behind his eyes.

“And if you can’t,” he continued, “if there’s even a part of you that still belongs to him… then I will take you there myself. I will leave you at his doorstep. And you will be unwelcome at the ministry forevermore.”

His hand fell away slowly, the space between them suddenly cavernous. “This isn’t punishment, amore. It’s mercy. For both of us.”

Addeline's mind swirled with thoughts of everything she stood to lose if she chose Swiss. The weight of the decision pressed down on her, making her heart ache. She thought about her enduring affection for Papa Emeritus and the unborn child they were eagerly anticipating. Visions of the future began to form in her mind—a future where they could grow old together, their love deepening with each passing year. She imagined them watching their children flourish, taking on their own roles within the clergy, and the pride that would fill their hearts.

The more she thought about it, the clearer it became. She envisioned a life where they continued their ministry side by side, eventually leading it and making the necessary changes to shape its future. The image of their family, united and strong, gave her the courage to speak her truth.

With determination and love shining in her eyes, she looked Papa in the eye and said, "I want that too. I want you, Papa. I want us. I want to stay here and watch our children grow, all of them, even Belial. I want us to continue this ministry and one day take it over. I do want that. I want you."

Papa looked deeply into Addy's eyes, his voice tinged with hope and vulnerability as he asked, "Do you forgive me, Addeline? For my indiscretions? For not treating you as my equal? Do you forgive me?"

Her eyes softened, and she nodded. "Will you forgive me, Papa? For seeking love elsewhere when I should have been seeking it from you?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

"I already have," he murmured, his voice filled with genuine affection. Without another word, he closed the distance between them, capturing her lips in a passionate kiss.

The world around them seemed to fade away as they lost themselves in each other. The kiss felt endless, as if time itself had paused to allow them this moment of reconnection. The warmth of their embrace reignited the spark they once knew, a spark that had been dimmed by past hurts and misunderstandings.

As they finally pulled away, breathless and with hearts pounding, they shared a silent understanding. They were ready to put the past behind them, to heal the wounds that had kept them apart. Together, they would step forward into a brighter future, their love stronger than ever.

Notes:

Wow! So emotional. I totally felt bad for Swiss while writing this because I have to admit I became a little team Swiss, and I'm sure others have too. I had no idea where this was going when I started writing or who Addy would end up with, but it just felt right the further I got into the story. The story isn't over yet though so anything can happen ;) thanks for reading! Kudos and comments are appreciated :)

Chapter 44: Faith Is Mine

Summary:

In this chapter, Addeline welcomes her seventh and final baby to the world but whose will it be?

Notes:

This is a very short chapter, but I feel it stands well on its own. I didn't want to add to much more to this one because I like the birth chapters to be mostly about the babies and the struggles of bringing them into the world. We see a little bit of Swiss and Aurora in here as well. Keep in mind that six months goes by between the first part of this chapter and then when Addeline has her child. We also get a big surprise at the very end :)

A few days following Addeline’s departure, Swiss called Aurora over. He would have contacted her sooner, but he needed time to think about what he wanted and where to go from here.

As Aurora's car pulled up, Swiss felt a knot of anxiety in his stomach. He watched her step out and make her way through the gate, her expression unreadable. The afternoon sun cast long shadows, adding a sense of gravity to the moment.

Swiss stood on the porch, the familiar creak of the wooden boards under his feet grounding him. As Aurora approached, her eyes met his, filled with questions. Swiss took a deep breath, ready to lay everything out, hoping that she would understand why he ghosted her.

"Well, hello, stranger," she greeted warmly, yet with a hint of anguish. "Long time no see."

"I'm so sorry, Liv," he said, his voice heavy with regret.

"I thought you'd call me back, you know? I know we said we'd take it slow but a week without a word?" she laughed, trying to mask her disappointment with humor.

"Liv, Addy was here."

Her demeanor changed instantly, concern replacing the lightheartedness. "Oh, for the week... she spent the night?"

He nodded, feeling the weight of his confession.

A look of worry crossed her face. "Did you guys...?"

"A few times," he admitted, unable to meet her eyes. He didn't want to lie to her.

Liv sighed heavily, her shoulders slumping as she wiped a small tear from her eye before it fell. She wanted to remain strong despite the revelation. "Why was she here, Jutty?"

"Emeritus sent her. It's a long story."

"I have time," she said, her voice soft but firm.

"Remember the girl Copia knocked up? She died after having the baby and... well, the guy needed some time to think about things I guess, so he sent Addy here with Meliora."

Aurora's hand flew to her mouth, her eyes wide with shock. "Oh my God, that poor girl. And the baby?"

"The baby is fine but Addy has to raise it," he explained.

Aurora nodded slowly, processing the information. "That must be hard for her."

"I think she'll get through it.” Swiss gave her some time to process this information before he began again, “Liv, listen," he said, his voice filled with sincerity as he stepped closer to her, "I want to give us a chance. I think we could really be something special."

She giggled softly, a mix of disbelief and hope flickering in her eyes. Gently, she placed her hand on his cheek, feeling the warmth of his skin. "Jutty, I've wanted that too, for so long. I can’t share you though. I respect myself too much for that. You have to be with me, and only me. There’s no room for her."

"Well, this might be a deal breaker then," he said, his voice heavy with uncertainty.

The woman's face, which had been full of hope just moments before, now bore a deep frown, shadowed by the anticipation of whatever he was about to reveal.

"The baby that Addy is pregnant with," Swiss began, his voice trembling as he struggled to find the right words. He didn't want to confess it, but he knew he had to be honest. "There's a chance it's mine."

Aurora’s eyes widened, a fragile spark flickering behind them. She had nearly forgotten that the child Addy carried might belong to the man she loved. “How big is the chance?” she breathed, her voice soft with fragile hope.

"Well," Swiss sighed, running a hand through his hair, "she slept with me and Copia on the day she got pregnant, so there's a huge possibility."

Aurora turned her back, bringing her fingertip up to her lip as she tried to process the information. She paced back and forth a few times, each step echoing the turmoil in her mind, before finally facing Swiss once more. "Ok," she began, her voice steady despite the storm of emotions inside her, "We'll co-parent then. We'll help with Meliora and the new baby."

Swiss's eyes lit up with relief and joy. He grabbed Aurora off the ground and spun her around, his grip on her waist tight and secure. "Really, you mean that?" he asked.

"Yes," Aurora said as he began to gently lower her back to the ground. "But could you maybe... not sleep with her?"

He laughed, "Liv, I'll be yours, ok? I won't sleep with anyone but you, I promise."

A smile of relief spread across her face. "Good, because I love you, Jutty. I can really see us building a wonderful life together."

He pulled her into his arms, holding her close against his chest. The kiss he gave her was filled with promises of the future they could share. "You love me, eh?" he whispered, a playful glint in his eyes.

She smiled back, her heart full. "You already knew that," she said, drawing his head down to kiss him again, sealing their newfound commitment with a tender, lingering lip lock.

Aurora’s heart swelled with joy. She knew their journey wouldn't be easy, but at that moment, she felt a renewed sense of hope and commitment to their future together.

*

Fall gave way to winter, and winter soon yielded to spring. The seasons turned quickly, and with them came the time for Addeline to deliver her seventh child. After the struggles and complications of her earlier births, the doctor had decided that a scheduled C-section would be the safest path. Now, in the pale days of March, her bag sat neatly packed and waiting by the door, a quiet reminder that the moment was near.

"Addeline!" Papa Emeritus called out from the corridor, "Addeline, you're going to be late for your own labor if you don't make haste." Elizabeth came running with Addy as she made her way to Papa.

"Mummy, I do hope that you will not die."

A look of anguish overtook Addy's face. Emeritus quickly reprimanded his child, grabbing her by the arm firmly and asking, "Eliza, why on earth would you say a thing like that to your mother?"

"Well," the girl began, "I overheard Sister saying that Belial's mummy died after having a C-section."

Addeline knelt down to the girl's level, her eyes softening with understanding. "I am Belial's mommy, dear Elizabeth. And I will be just fine. I have had a C-section before." Her voice was calm and reassuring, a stark contrast to the turmoil she felt inside.

The corridor was filled with a tense silence, broken only by the ticking of a distant clock. Addeline's words hung in the air, a promise of safety and strength. She gently brushed a strand of hair from Elizabeth's face, her touch filled with maternal love and determination.

“That’s good, mummy. I can’t handle all of these children on my own. They are quite a pain, you know?”

Addy laughed as Papa Emeritus watched them, his stern expression softening as he saw the bond between his wife and eldest child.

The car ride was filled with a strange quiet, the couple's small talk only brushing the surface while the real question pressed down between them: Whose baby was this going to be? They didn't dare speak it out loud, but it weighed heavily on their minds.

Once they arrived at the hospital, they were admitted immediately. Doctor Sullivan was careful to avoid any mention of Papa’s mistress, though the shadow of it lingered. For Papa, the unspoken fear was that the child might not be his. For Addeline, the greater weight was the thought of the mistress’s fate on the operating table, and the possibility that her own story might end the same way.

“Hello, Addy. Didn’t expect to see you back so soon,” the physician laughed, obviously joking because Addy was at the hospital often. “You know better than anyone what childbirth is like, but this time is a little different than what you’re used to so do you have any question for me?”

“Will I have contractions?”

“Nope! We are skipping the labor portion of this feature film. We’ll take you right back to be prepped for surgery and get that baby out with no pain at all.”

Addy nodded, giving the impression she understood, but as the doctor turned to leave she found her voice again. “Will… will I bleed out? Will I die?”

The question shocked the Cardinal, who snapped his neck to look at her as she continued to speak, "I know of someone who had a C-section before and then they died right after. I don't want to die."

Copia kissed his wife's cheek and held her head close, "Amore, you will be fine."

The doctor understood in that instant that the woman had known about her husband's mistress. She took a deep breath and spoke gently, "Addy, what you're referring to is so rare. I don't like to say that something NEVER happens, but I can almost guarantee that you are going to be ok."

She continued, "C-sections are generally very safe procedures, you’ve had one before. The surgical team is highly trained and prepared for any situation. Most complications are minor and can be managed effectively. The risk of something severe happening, like what you mentioned, is extremely low. We have a skilled team to ensure the best possible outcome for you and your baby."

She ended her speech with a reassuring smile.

Although Addeline was not convinced, she nodded her head. The doctor promised to be right back, leaving the room and giving her a chance to speak with Emeritus.

“Papa, if something happens to me… promise me you’ll take care of our children,” she whispered, her voice quivering with fear.

Squeezing her hand gently, he reassured her, "Amore, nothing will happen.”

"And just know that I have always loved you, even when it didn't seem that way," she continued, her eyes glistening with unshed tears, “You’ve given me more than I could ever have dreamed of.”

"I love you too, darling, but these goodbyes are not necessary," Copia replied, his voice soft yet firm.

"And please tell Swiss," She had his full attention now, "Please tell Swiss I am sorry. I hurt him so badly the last time we spoke. Tell him that I lov—" she didn’t need to finish the sentence. Copia already knew.

He held back a tear, nodding solemnly. "I will tell him, Amore."

Just then, the doctor returned, breaking the emotional moment. "Alright, dad, let's get you a gown and let's get this show on the road. We have a baby to deliver."

They took the parents-to-be to a surgery room where they prepped Addeline for the C-section. The room was bright and sterile, filled with the hum of medical equipment. Copia stayed by Addeline's side, holding her hand and whispering words of comfort. The anticipation and nervousness were palpable, but they knew they were about to meet their new baby soon.

For Copia, the moment stirred an old ache, pulling him back to the day he lost Annalise. The memory flickered at the edges of his mind, a shadow he had never truly outrun. He held Addeline’s hand a little tighter, silently vowing he would not face that kind of loss again.

The team cleaned Addy’s abdomen and placed a sterile drape where the incision was to be made. The anesthesiologist administered medication so that Addy would be numb, and the procedure would be painless.

“How do you feel, Addy?” the doctor asked.

Looking at Papa, and holding his hand, she responded, “I’m ok.”

“Do you feel me touching your belly at all?”

“No,” the woman replied.

“Alright, let’s go then!”

Addeline gripped Papa’s hand with all her strength and shut her eyes, willing herself to stay calm. Copia couldn’t look away from the drape that shielded her stomach, his chest tight with fear and anticipation. Every tick of the clock seemed to drag, the room thick with silence broken only by the murmur of doctors and the steady beep of machines.

And then, after what felt like an eternity, though only ten minutes had passed, a sharp, desperate cry pierced the air. The sound rushed through Copia like a tidal wave, stealing his breath and loosening the tension that had held him rigid. His eyes stung, his heart pounding as he realized the child had arrived.

“Congratulations, Cardinal,” the doctor said softly. “Your eighth child… a daughter.” With deliberate care, she handed the newborn to Copia, the weight of her life settling into his arms.

Copia's eyes welled up with tears as he held their daughter for the first time. He wasted no time showing Addeline. "My darling, she is here. Our dear one is here," he whispered, his voice choked with emotion. Addeline opened her eyes, her face lighting up with a mixture of relief and overwhelming joy as she gazed at their newborn.

Addy, unlike with her other children, wanted to give her husband the chance to choose what to call the baby. “Papa… I think you should be the one to name this one.”

Copia sat, lost in thought for a moment as he tried to come up with the perfect name, “Faith,” he said, “Because Faith… is… mine.”

*

Aurora approached the grand, ministry with determination, her mind set on talking to Addeline. As she knocked on the heavy wooden door, it creaked open to reveal one of the older Sisters of Sin, who silently nodded and pointed her in the right direction. She walked through the brightly lit corridors, the scent of incense lingering in the air, until she reached the nursery. There, she found Addeline gently rocking Belial in her arms.

Startled by the sound of the door opening, Addeline quickly stood up, her eyes widening in surprise. "Oh, Aurora," she exclaimed, a tired but genuine smile spreading across her face.

Aurora returned the smile warmly, "Hi, Addy. I came to see Faith."

Addeline, looking a bit weary as she held Annaliese's orphaned child, walked over to the ornate crib and gestured toward the new addition. "She's here. I assume you want to make sure that she doesn’t belong to Swiss," she said, annoyance in her voice.

Aurora laughed awkwardly, "Well, Jutty doesn't like to skip out on his fatherly duties, so it was important for him to know."

"Well," she began, placing Belial in his own crib so she could pick up Faith, "Tell him he dodged a bullet this time."

"Oh, I don't think he'll see it that way, Addy." Aurora gestured toward the child in the woman's arms, hoping to give the new mother a break, "May I?"

Addeline smiled gratefully and carefully handed the infant to Aurora before sinking into a nearby chair.

Much to Aurora's relief she could see it instantly that Faith indeed did not belong to Swiss. Wrapped in a lavender blanket, the small infant, with soft, cherubic cheeks and tiny fingers, lay peacefully still in her arms. Faith's skin was a gentle shade of porcelain, highlighting the similarities between her and Addy's pale complexion. The child’s dark, wispy hair peeked out from under a cozy baby cap, mirroring the deep hues of her mother’s locks. And of course, when her eyes fluttered, the unmistakable brilliance of her father's irises shone intensely through - one brown, one blue.

"She has beautiful eyes," the woman announced, rocking Faith from to side to side and bouncing her gently. She was stalling, trying to prepare herself to say what she came to say. She pressed the child tightly to her chest and met Addeline's gaze, "Listen Addy, I wanted to talk to you about Jutty."

"What about him?" she asked, recoiling slightly.

Aurora took a deep breath before continuing. "I... I want to ask if you'd let him go, for me," she said, her eyes searching Addy's face for a reaction.

Her expression shifted to one of surprise and disbelief as Aurora pressed on. "I love him, Addy... and I think he loves me.”

"You love him?” the woman had always suspected that the ghoullete harbored feelings for her child's father. However, hearing it spoken aloud from Aurora's own lips was nothing short of shocking.

“I do. But he'll never let you go, and I can't live the rest of my life fearing you might call and make him come running back to you."

She got up to take the baby back from Aurora, jealousy and sadness bubbling within her, "So, you guys are a thing now?" she asked, her voice tinged with hurt.

Aurora looked at her sympathetically. "Addeline, I know that you love him and that you want him to be happy. But you can't make him happy. You can't be with him. Don't you see the pain that you cause him? Every time you're with him and every time you leave? Do you realize the tole that takes on him? I promise you I will give him the world. I'll make sure he's happy. I feel like such a fool even begging you like this but I'm desperate. Please, Addy. Give him to me."

As hurt as Addy was, she couldn't deny the truth in Aurora's words. Reflecting on the last few years, she saw the reality of Swiss's unfulfilled desires. He had been pleading with her to choose him, and she now realized she had been stringing him along, knowing deep down that she could never fully commit herself to him. It's what Cirrus had been saying to her all along. Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at Aurora, her vision blurred but her resolve clear. With a gracious nod, she silently conveyed her acceptance. Aurora's face softened into a warm smile, and she returned the nod. It was an unspoken act of permission, a silent understanding that needed no words.

The ghoulette kissed Addy gently on the forehead, her lips lingering for a moment as if to impart some of her strength. Then, with a resolute glint in her eyes, she exited the room. She was hell-bent on finding her lover, the man who had captured her heart so completely. The anticipation of starting a new life with him filled her with a fierce, unyielding hope. She couldn't wait to begin the journey of mending the shattered pieces of his heart, to bring warmth and light back into his life.

Notes:

So, what are we thinking about this chapter? Should Aurora have gone to Addy to ask her if she would leave Swiss alone? And do we think Addeline will actually do it? I also love to see how much Addy has taken to Belial. Her motherly instincts are so strong that she considers the little one as her own now, just as Papa does with Meliora. It's kind of an unspoken understanding the two have with each other.

Chapter 45: You Share Not The Blood Of Ours

Summary:

In this chapter it is discovered that Meliora is not a true Emeritus child, but what will happen to him because of it? Will his parents be able to save him from the hands of the clergy?

Notes:

Others have finally connected the dots and made the discovery that Meliora isn't one of them. Do we think that the Clergy is really capable of killing or discarding of an innocent child? And what about Addy? Is she safe? Will Copia and Swiss be able to save those they love so dearly? This chapter is the start of a chain of events that lead us to a blood bath. SMUT at the beginning (oral m receiving).

It was time for the Cardinal to receive the clergy. Sister Imperator had convened a meeting, and the Cardinal was uncertain of its purpose. He dressed appropriately, donning his black cassock with the Pellegrino and the fringed blue fascia. He adorned himself with an inverted pectoral cross and slipped into his black papal shoes, completing the ensemble with his blue and black Mitre. Addeline always found him very attractive in his papal regalia and attempted to seduce him before the meeting.

“My dear,” he said, “Can you please remove yourself out from under my robe?”

Addy’s small head popped out from beneath the fabric, “But Papa, I want to give you something.”

The Cardinal, who would never decline such a request, particularly from his wife, deduced that the clergy would not be overly disturbed by his minor delay and if they were then it would be worth it. Casting a glance at his watch, he signaled for the girl to proceed, “Alright, my love, but let's make it quick," he said, his voice filled with warmth and affection. His wife's eyes sparkled with delight as she disappeared back beneath his robe, leaving him curious and eager to discover what she had in store.

Copia felt Addy take his cock into her hand. With her lips stretching around his full girth, she glided down, sinking far, as closely to the bottom of his shaft as she could get.

“Ah Lucifer, Cara Mia,” the Cardinal began to moan in pleasure at the touch of her tongue circling his tip.

The way her hands gripped his shaft tightly drove him over the brink of madness. He could feel himself dripping precum into the girl’s mouth. The way she moaned as she sucked on him, the vibrations of her sweet voice added to the sensations the Cardinal was feeling.

She reveled in his rigid manhood, rubbing it against her pretty face and indulging in obscene contact. The Cardinal groaned loudly as she continued to smear his precum over her pale skin leaving a thin sheen layer of his juices and her saliva across her face.

She put it back in her mouth, as deep as it would go. The Cardinal’s length had always been a lot for her to take but he loved whenever she tried to swallow him whole.

She moved further down, until her pink lips were splayed around his hilt and her nose was buried deep into his curly pubic hair. His sensitive tip bumped against the back of her throat causing her to gag. She clenched his buttocks as she tried to take on even more of him until she began to choke, which only served to stimulate the Cardinal.

She seemed to know what was about to happen as she let him pull his long saliva covered cock out of her throat. Still under his robe, she eagerly leaned in and gave his member a few firm tugs before squeezing her eyes tightly shut. A thick rope of white cum shot from the end of his long cock and splattered across Addeline’s face. With a long, drawn out and satisfied groan, the Cardinal lifted his robe to behold Addeline on her knees with a layer of sticky cream coating her face and even more embedded in her hair.

Copia enjoyed looking down on the woman as the pearly genetic material began to roll down her face. He chuckled as she gave him a look of remarkable innocence whilst her face was permeated with sperm.

With a warm smile, he extended his hand out to Addeline and pulled her up to her feet. "Tesoro, that was fantastico," he said, his voice filled with admiration and affection, “You’re a beautiful mess.”

“Yes, Papa,” she replied, “I should probably go shower.”

He held onto her hip firmly and admitted, “I would join you, my dear, if only I did not have to receive the clergy.”

She moved in to kiss him, but the Cardinal, desiring not to have his own seed placed upon his face before a formal meeting, quickly raised a finger. "Ah uh uh," he said, gesturing towards the shower. She bowed before him and walked towards the bathroom.

Copia strolled solemnly to the chapel to converse with the clergy. Upon his arrival, he found everyone already gathered. Sister glanced at her watch and gestured to indicate his tardiness.

"You know, Sister, as the antipope of this ministry, I reserve the right to arrive when I choose," he declared defiantly.

"Mind your tone, Cardi," she responded calmly, "There's no need for agitation."

He assumed his position at the forefront of the church and awaited Sister's address on behalf of the congregation, "Cardi," she began, "We've become aware of a certain indiscretion."

"An Indiscretion?" echoed Copia.

Psaltarian interjected, "Indeed, one that concerns your wife."

A sense of foreboding washed over the Cardinal as he braced for their next words. Sister proceeded with caution, "You see, Cardi, Meliora is... different from the rest..." she attempted to broach the subject with sensitivity. Papa Nihil, ever blunt, spoke out, “Your son is a bastard, he is not part of the bloodline.”

The Cardinal's face flushed with anger as he heard Papa Nihil's crude remark. He couldn't contain his frustration any longer. With indignation, he leapt from his throne, "If you weren't already dead, old man, I'd kill you for that remark."

The room fell silent, shocked by the Cardinal's response. It was clear that tensions were running high, and the situation had taken an unexpected turn.

Sister glared at Nihil with a malevolent gaze. Turning to her son, she attempted to alleviate the tension, "What the former Papa is attempting to convey, my dear boy, is that Meliora does not belong here. He is not of your bloodline and must, therefore, relinquish his position in the hierarchy."

"Is that all?" Copia chuckled. "He forfeits his rank among you imbeciles?"

Sister hurled a book through the spectral Nihil as she continued to speak to her son, “Cardi, there's more," she uttered with a tinge of regret, "Meliora cannot stay here at the ministry any longer."

"What?" The Cardinal's rage intensified with each passing moment.

"It's a disgrace to you, to the clergy, to have another man’s son walking in our midst. It will incite gossip. It portrays us as weak."

"He is my son!" Copia bellowed.

Sister bowed her head; she was indeed regretful to witness her son's distress, but the clergy's verdict was irrevocable.

"It's not open for discussion, Cardi."

"Addeline will never consent!"

Sister scoffed, "Addeline is feeble. She has no say in the matter and frankly, her continued presence here is solely due to her remarkable ability to provide you offspring."

Seething with rage, Copia stormed out of the chapel. Before departing, he turned around and declared, "You have not heard the end of this."

“The decision is effective immediately,” Imperator said. The Cardinal gazed into the woman’s eyes, pondering whether she had ever harbored any affection for him. She had a significant influence within the clergy, and he was taken aback by her reluctance to defend him more vigorously.

Just then, Imperator ran out of the chapel after Copia, "C, my dear boy, listen to me."

Copia was seething, his face flushed with anger as he jerked away from her touch. "Mother, how could you?"

"You don't understand," she began, her voice trembling with urgency. "My part in that was an act, dear boy. I cannot show favoritism. If they discover you are my son, it will be a conflict of interest. You and your children will lose your status if it is found out. Everything we have worked hard for, everything Addeline has suffered for, it will be for nothing."

"Mother, you couldn't fight for Meliora? He is your grandson," Copia's voice cracked with a mix of frustration and desperation.

Imperator's eyes softened, filled with a deep, sorrowful resolve. She reached out to cup his cheek, "My sweet boy, I would walk through the fires of hell and back for your Meliora. But he is not safe here. I have known the members of the clergy for a long time, and they are capable of anything. His life is in danger. There was talk of..." she choked on her words, not wanting to say what dreadful whispers she heard out loud, "Let him stay with his true father until I can come up with a plan to overthrow those who wish harm upon him.”

Understanding his mother's intentions and grateful she had not forsaken him, he placed a gentle kiss on her forehead.

“Mark my words, son. You will oversee this ministry soon.”

Copia was still troubled by one question. “Mother, if you knew about Meliora, why did you not say anything? Why did you not ask me to get rid of Addeline?”

She looked at him with a gentle fondness. “Well,” she began softly, “how could you allow Addeline to do such a thing to you, my son? After everything you’ve given her? How could she lay with another man and bear him a child, all while claiming loyalty to you?”

The Cardinal didn’t hesitate. “Mother, I… I have not been good to Addeline. I abandoned her. I put my own needs above hers. I didn’t give her the unconditional love a husband should give his wife. I once believed I did—but it wasn’t enough. She needed someone who could give her the love I failed to provide. Meliora wasn’t born from deceit. He was born out of necessity. Addy did what she had to do to survive. Mother… I love her.”

Sister brushed away a tear that had traced its way down his cheek. Her smile was unwavering as she whispered, “That’s why, my boy.”

In that moment, he understood—his mother had been protecting Addeline all along, for his sake.

He gave her a small nod of reconciliation before hurrying into the nursery, his eyes scanning the room until they landed on the beaming toddler in the center. With a soft gasp, he swept Meliora into his arms, holding him close as if he’d been starved of his warmth.

“Papa!” he cried joyfully, wrapping his tiny arms around the man's neck.

Papa kissed his cheek, then his curls, then his forehead—again and again, as if trying to make up for lost time in a matter of seconds. His voice broke as he whispered, “Oh, my sweet boy.”

Meliora giggled, patting the man's face with chubby hands. Papa smiled through the tightness in his throat, pressing his forehead to the child's.

“I love you,” he breathed.

The moment was fleeting. Copia gave brief kisses to his other children, but he didn’t release Meliora. Not here. Not in this place. He wasn’t going to leave him alone in that ministry for even a second. With Meliora tucked securely in his arms, he turned and hurried down the corridor.

Addeline was still in her room when the door burst open. The Cardinal entered, breathless, still clutching their son tightly to his chest, his face etched with distress.

The woman was still in her room when Copia burst through the door, visibly distressed.

"Papa?" she inquired, "What's wrong?"

Copia knelt down to her level, clutching Meliora, "I need you to trust me, darling. Can you do that?"

Addeline took the boy from the Cardinal's embrace as she confessed, "Papa, you're scaring me."

"You must call Swiss immediately. Tell him to come collect Meliora."

Addy's face was etched with fear, "What? Now? Why?"

"Please, my love, I'll explain later!" he pleaded urgently, "Pack his belongings and tell Swiss to hurry but tell him nothing else."

Addeline was never one to disobey Papa when it came to such matters. She hurriedly contacted the boy's paternal father and asked him to come get their son.

Swiss arrived as requested, with Aurora at his side. He was the first to greet Papa, "What's this all about, Emeritus?"

Papa's eyes widened in shock as he beheld what looked like a small baby bump developing on Aurora. He looked at the two of them, and the realization hit him like a tidal wave. They were a couple, and they were expecting. The weight of having Swiss paired with another was a great burden lifted from Copia's shoulders in that instant. Yet, a storm of doubt and curiosity brewed within him, wondering if the ghoul was truly over his wife, or if shadows of the past still lingered in his heart.

"This better be good, Copia. I've got a lot going on right now as you can see."

"Does Addy know?" he asked, concerned that his wife might cause a scene.

"She doesn't," he admitted, "And I would really appreciate if you let me tell her." Swiss let his eyes roam over to Aurora for a brief moment, as though the comment was aimed at her as well.

Papa nodded, "I need to talk to you in private for a moment," he gazed at the ghoulette, a passive glance asking her to leave them.

Aurora looked to Swiss, searching his eyes for approval.

"Would you go inside with Adds? Keep her company?"

With a reassuring nod, she turned and gracefully started to make her way into the giant building but was swiftly stopped, "Wait!" Swiss yelled, "Do you mind throwing my hoodie on? I don't want her to know yet."

Aurora did as she was told but not without hesitation. She was hurt that Swiss would ask her to conceal something they were both so happy about yet she understood his need to break the news to Addeline in his own time. She reached into his truck, threw his red hoodie over her small figure and continued on to meet Addy.

With just Papa and Swiss together, Emeritus suggested they drive to a secluded spot, out of sight from the clergy's curious gaze. Although Papa was apprehensive about leaving Addeline alone at the ministry after her secret was unveiled, he believed she would be safe due to her precious gift of fertility, as Sister had already acknowledged, and he knew she had Aurora as a chaperone.

The tension was tangible, as both men anxiously waited for the other to speak. Finally, it was Swiss who broke the silence, his voice filled with concern. "Emeritus, what is all this about?"

Papa took a deep breath before responding, his voice heavy with worry, "The clergy knows."

Swiss didn't immediately understand and let out a laugh, "Knows what?" he asked.

But before he could finish his sentence, Papa interjected, “They know about our son,” his urgency evident.

Swiss abruptly stopped the car, causing Papa to lurch forward into the dashboard. "Keep driving!" Papa bellowed, "Don't stop here."

Confused, the ghoul asked, "So what does that mean?"

"It means that Meliora is no longer permitted to stay at the ministry. They have removed him from my guardianship, and they are punishing Addy by separating her from her child."

Copia observed the blind fury mounting in Swiss's eyes, "And you’re just going to sit back and let that happen,” he yelled, “That will kill Addeline and you know it you coward!”

“I’m not LETTING it happen!” he replied, almost offended, "But I fear for the boy’s safety and until I can figure out how to make it safe for him at the ministry, I think he will be safer with you."

"I know how to stop it," Swiss insinuated a direct and bloody approach.

"That won’t bode well for you and the mother of your child to be," Papa harshly interrupted the man, reminding him of what he stood to lose, "It must be handled delicately—in secrecy. These people are dangerous, and they are not afraid to get blood on their hands."

“What do you suggest we do then?" Swiss's concern for Addeline and their child was evident in his voice. He knew these people were dangerous, and they wouldn't hesitate to resort to violence or even kill. He couldn't bear to see them suffer any longer, especially at the hands of the Cardinal. In his mind, Copia had repeatedly let Addeline down, but he believed that how he handled what happened next could be his chance at redemption.

“There is a big change coming to the ministry,” Copia admitted. “And once I am in charge things will be different. There will be no more demands, no more blood spilled, no more burden upon Addeline. Our children will be free.”

"I want to be a part of the plan, Copia. You let me know what to do and I'll do it. I need my son to be safe."

Despite their complicated history, Swiss couldn't help but feel a tinge of sorrow for the Cardinal.

"Sister and I will come up with a plan. When I have those details, I'll let you know."

“You know, Copia, despite my grievances with you, I'm willing to do whatever you say to ensure her safety. I still care about her deeply. I think about her all the time, and I just want her to be happy.”

“I don't need reminding. I've always been conscious of that, for Satan’s sake," the Cardinal exclaimed, cupping his forehead as though he had a migraine.

Swiss extended his hand towards him, a gesture of unity and cooperation. To his surprise, the Cardinal willingly accepted the handshake. In that moment, Swiss and Copia found a common ground, a shared commitment to keeping Addeline and Meliora safe. It was a fragile alliance, but one that they both knew was necessary for the sake of the woman they both cared about deeply.

As Swiss pulled his car up to the chapel again, his heart raced with worry. He needed to know if Addeline was safe. With fear in his voice, he asked the Cardinal, "Is she ok? Do I need to bring her home with me?"

The Cardinal, his face filled with gratitude and relief, reached out and firmly grasped Swiss's hand. It was a kind gesture, a way of showing his appreciation for the safety of his beloved wife. With a reassuring tone, he replied, "She is safe for now, I promise. And I do not think your new love would appreciate it."

“Aurora loves Addeline. She’s wary of her but she wants her safe as well.”

“Well, perhaps…” he paused, “Perhaps, you can take them in for a short while when the time comes. I don’t want my children to be present for a massacre.”

"What?" the ghoul choked, "The whole Adams family?"

"Yes," Papa's eyes pleaded in desperation, "Can you do that?"

Swiss softened his tone, worried he had made the Cardinal feel like he didn't care about his children, "Copia, I love them all. They're part of Addy and I love every part of her. I'll take them in for as long as I need, you got that?"

"So, you will keep them then? Until it is done?"

The man nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation and the Cardinal's desire to distance his family from the ministry.

They returned to the Mountain View Mausoleum to discover Addeline and Aurora sitting at the table together. The women were still unaware of the weight of the circumstances but knew not to ask questions.

"My darling," Copia began, "It is time."

Aurora moved to fetch Meliora and Addeline's heart shattered as the ghoullete gently removed the child from her grasp. Aurora cradled him close, whispering softly, "Hey there, little guy. How about you come stay with daddy for a while?"

Papa leaned in to plant a tender kiss on the little boy's head. At two years old, Meliora understood that he had two fathers. He knew Swiss as "daddy" and Copia as "Papa," and he felt the deep love both men had for him.

"Meliora, my boy," Copia continued, "You're going to stay with your daddy and Miss Aurora for a while, ok?" The boy clapped his hands in delight, holding tightly to the ghoulette.

Tears welled in Addy’s eyes as she watched her toddler being carried toward the door. Her arms instinctively twitched to reach for him, but she stayed frozen in place, heart aching.

Aurora turned back to reassure her, cradling the boy gently as she crouched beside Addy’s chair. “Tell Mommy we’re gonna have a good time, right, buddy?”

Meliora laughed, blissfully unaware of the heaviness hanging in the room.

Aurora gave Addy a small, meaningful smile before rising to her feet. She carried the child out of the room, her touch gentle, maternal. Addy gave a silent nod, her lips trembling as she tried to hold it together. Aurora rose and carried the boy outside. Copia hesitated, casting one last look at Addy and Swiss, who still lingered silently. But he said nothing. Instead, he followed Aurora out the door of the ministry, staying close behind her all the way to the car. He wouldn't speak, wouldn't even exhale, not until he knew Meliora was buckled in safely. Only then would he let himself breathe, knowing his son would be out of that building, away from everything threatening him.

Still inside, Addy approached Swiss, awkwardly locking eyes with him as she wiped away what was left of her tears. "So, you and Aurora, huh?"

Swiss put his hands in his pockets and rocked back and forth. "Yeah..."

"Do you love her?"

The question struck him as odd. He cared deeply for Aurora but hadn’t yet admitted to loving her. The only person he had ever truly loved was right in front of him. Now, faced with the question, he felt compelled to answer. "Yeah... I think I do."

Addy looked down at her feet, feeling a mix of disheartenment and happiness that Swiss had found someone. Swiss gently lifted her chin with his fingers, bringing their eyes to meet. "But I will always love you, Addeline."

She smiled and nodded, drawing her head closer to him. Despite everything, Swiss couldn’t resist the magnetic pull she had on him, and their lips met in a simple, platonic kiss. It was a gesture shared between two people who had been through hell together and come out the other side scathed.

When they parted, Swiss spoke softly, "Copia wants you to come stay with me for a little while."

Addy looked up, her eyes wide with shock, "He's sending me to your house again? After what happened last time?" Her voice was barely a whisper.

"Only for a while, Addy. He's going to explain everything to you." Swiss's voice was calm, but there was a hint of urgency beneath the surface.

Addy shook her head, her hands clenching into fists at her sides, "I can't see you with her. I can't watch you guys together--"

Swiss interrupted her, stepping closer, his eyes locking onto hers, "I'm sure she understands that. I can ask her to go home when you come over, but I need you to understand..." he paused, his breath catching, "It's not like before, okay? You and I... we can't..."

She nodded, reluctantly, her heart aching. She knew their chances had run out and Swiss had not yet revealed Aurora's impending pregnancy. He opted to tell the woman when he had her alone at his house, with all of her children close by so that she would be surrounded by love and affection. The air between them was thick with unspoken words and unresolved feelings.

She smiled as he turned to walk out the door. His strides were slow. He wanted to make sure she didn't have anything else to say to him before he left. He reached the exit of the mausoleum and with firm affirmation he called out behind, "You're going to be ok, kid."

The ghoul made his way to the car and sat down in the driver’s seat. He glanced back at Meliora in the car seat and then at Aurora, who was on edge about everything transpiring. Swiss turned toward her and bluntly stated, "Hey. I love you."

Her eyes lit up, "You do?"

“Yeah,” he nodded, his voice soft but sure. “I do.”
He placed a hand gently on her belly, a smile tugging at his lips.

Aurora beamed, her heart full as she looked at the father of her unborn child.

In the back seat, Swiss turned slightly, grinning over his shoulder. “You ready, Meliora?”

The child threw his hands into the air with uncontainable joy. “Yea, yea, yea!” he chanted, bouncing in his seat.

As the car pulled away from the ministry, leaving behind a storm of uncertainty, Swiss and Aurora exchanged a quiet, knowing glance—one filled with hope, with promise, and the fragile beginnings of something new.

*

Copia beckoned Addeline to their room. She followed him slowly, her steps dragging behind. Once they were in the privacy of their chambers she leapt into his arms, imploring him to reveal what was happening, "Why did Swiss take Meliora?" she asked, a note of urgency in her voice, "You've never permitted that before. Why are you sending me there again?"

Copia took a deep breath and took his wife’s hands into his own, "Listen to me carefully, Addeline," he said, his tone serious yet gentle, "I need you to listen without screaming or becoming upset. Can you do that?"

Addeline nodded, assuring her husband that she was ready to listen attentively and remain calm. A shadow of fear crossed her face, signaling her realization of the gravity of the Cardinal's concerns. She realized that whatever was happening must be serious.

“The Clergy is aware of Meliora's parentage, my dear, and they are also aware of your... lapse in judgement.”

Addy's heart plummeted, and though she did not let out a scream, internally she was shrieking. The room fell into a heavy silence as the weight of the revelation sank in. Addy’s heart shattered into a thousand pieces, her inner turmoil echoing through her every fiber. Though she fought to keep her composure, a cry escaped her lips, a cry of anguish and despair.

As her legs gave way beneath her, Copia swiftly moved to catch her, his arms enveloping her in a protective embrace. "Darling, you promised to remain calm," he whispered softly, his voice filled with concern. He held her close as she trembled, her breath coming in short gasps.

The Cardinal began to stroke her hair as he laid out his plan. "You are not in danger," he assured her, "I will never let anything happen to you. Meliora is safe with Swiss."

"And the others?" she interrupted.

"The others are of my bloodline; they are safe," he replied.

She nodded and attempted to stand. Copia assisted her, holding her close in case she faltered, "What do we do? I can't live without my son."

"I know, Amore," the Cardinal responded, "He is my son too, and I won’t live here without him either.”

He murmured softly into her ear, so faintly she could barely hear, "I'm going to change this place for you, Amore, I promise. Life will be so different when you and the children return."

She sniffled, as though she had been weeping, "What does that mean?"

He gazed at her intently, his hands firmly on her shoulders. He spoke in sharp concise words, "When the time comes you and the children will stay with Swiss and Aurora while Sister and I… do what needs to be done. We will rid ourselves of the old ways, darling. You and I will break away together.”

There was something sinister in his tone, Addy thought as a single tear rolled down her cheek. Freedom from the confines of the ministry, the rules, the shame, the binding chains, the people; it was all she had ever desired.

"For now, we must behave as though all is well," the Cardinal stated. "We must play their game. However, once preparations are complete, I will run this whole ministry."

Addy knew it was important for them to keep up appearances, playing the game that was expected of them. It was like walking on a tightrope, carefully balancing their true intentions with the facade they had to maintain.

With a solemn nod, Addy acknowledged her husband's plan. She understood the importance of patience and strategy. They had to bide their time, preparing for the moment when they could finally escape the clutches of the clergy.

Notes:

Big news! Aurora is pregnant! I know, I know... there are so many pregnancies in this book. I chose not to have a scene where we actually have a conception date. I felt it was more powerful to write it in here as a surprise. If you've made it this far, thanks for reading! Kudos are appreciated and all comments are welcome.

Chapter 46: We Will Break Away Together

Summary:

In this chapter, Swiss and Papa prepare to join Sister in eliminating the dangerous members of the clergy who pose a threat to their lives. Addy battles to break free from the emotional chains of her past, while Swiss grapples with the uncertainties of his future. Their struggles intertwine as they face the looming danger together, each dealing with their inner turmoil while gearing up for the impending confrontation.

Sister and Copia sat in their office plotting the cult's downfall. "I know them," Sister said, "They will never expect an attack from within the circle. We shall keep the weaker among them and smite the founders."

"What about Psaltarian?"

She placed a hand under her chin, "Psaltarian is a friend. True, he does not like the idea of you being Papa for very long but I think he is harmless. We will let him live."

Copia nodded his head. He was never intent on murdering people, but he'd do anything to save his family. "How do you suppose we carry out this plan, Sister?"

She smiled, cleverly, "The same way I killed Nihil's sons."

Copia sank in his seat, "You? You killed Nihil's sons?" A shiver ran down his spine as Sister's grin did not falter.

"I will stop at nothing to put you at the top, my boy."

Before he could respond, the office door creaked open. Elizabeth stepped inside, her face unreadable, hands clasped neatly in front of her. "I want to help," she said plainly.

Her voice was so calm, so certain, that even Sister Imperator felt a twinge of unease in her chest. "Help… with what, dear?" she asked, studying the girl.

"With killing them," Elizabeth replied without hesitation. She might as well have been asking to set the table for dinner.

Copia’s blood ran cold. In that instant, he realized his daughter had inherited something dark—his mother’s innate, unflinching evilness.

"You can help, piccolina," he said finally, choosing his words with care, "by going with your mother and doing exactly what she tells you. That is how you’ll help me."

Elizabeth gave a short, deliberate nod and stepped back, satisfied. She didn’t ask another question.

Once the child was out of earshot, Copia turned to Sister with a nervous laugh, “Goddamn! You’d think that one died and crawled back out of the Pet Cemetery.”

Sister’s expression didn’t change. “I actually find her delightful,” she said smoothly, as if daring him to disagree. “A handful, yes… but she is by far your strongest child.”

Sister Imperator continued outlining her chilling plan, detailing how she would summon her most loyal followers and some of the ghouls who often handled the clergy's dirtiest tasks. Papa knew Swiss would be among them. "We will host a grand dinner," she began, her voice dripping with malice. "As they revel in what they believe to be a moment of camaraderie, our operatives will strike. They will swiftly and silently stab each target in the neck with a syringe, injecting a potent poison. The victims will be left to endure an excruciatingly painful death, right under our watchful eyes."

Papa shivered at the woman's heinous plan. "My Satan, mother, you are evil."

She laughed, her eyes gleaming with malice. "When they are gone, you and I will run this ministry together. Just don't tell your idiot father. He'll ruin it all."

At that moment, none other than Nihil appeared, his presence casting a shadow over the room. "Don't tell me what, Seestor?" he asked, his voice dripping with suspicion.

She quickly masked her true intentions, looking at him with adoring eyes. "Oh, nothing, Papa. Just that you are the most talented and handsome man, so sensitive, so passionate, so hot..." she trailed off, her breath becoming heavy with feigned admiration.

Papa Nihil, completely taken by her flattery, responded, "And you, Seestor, are the most beautiful creature I've ever laid eyes upon. One touch from you can make me—"

"OK!" Copia interjected, unable to bear the scene any longer. "I'm out of here. I don't need to see this."

As he hurried away, Imperator called after him, "Cardi, remember what I told you, dear boy."

"Yeah, yeah... I got it," he replied, quickening his pace to escape the intimate and unsettling exchange between his parents.

*

The plan was set, and it was time for Papa to send his beloved children to his nemesis. Elizabeth, as always, had something to say on the matter. "Daddy, how long will we be at your ghoul's house? It's quite a simple place, isn't it? He doesn't even have servants, and I'm accustomed to the finer things, you know?"

"Elizabeth," Kaisarion interjected, "Don't be so snooty."

"I'm not snooty!" she retorted at her brother, and then bringing her attention back to her father, "But shall we bring our nanny?"

“Yes,” Addeline said quickly, "we will definitely bring her!"

“Now, Amore,” Papa turned to his wife, his voice firm but calm, “can I trust you at Swiss’s?”

“Yes, Papa,” she replied, her brows drawing together. “How could you even ask me something like that?”

“Addy,” his tone sharpened, leaving no room for misinterpretation, “it won’t just be me you hurt if you cross any lines.”

Addy nodded, understanding that Copia was talking about Aurora. She knew that Aurora would be devastated if anything happened between them again. The memory of Aurora's plea after Faith was born resurfaced vividly.

"I understand, Papa," she replied softly.

*

Swiss was in the kitchen when the phone rang. It was Papa, telling him that it was time. The ghoul confirmed the plan with a quiet “Yeah,” then slowly placed the phone back onto the receiver. The weight of the conversation hung heavily in the air as he heard Aurora approaching, her voice a melodic contrast to his troubled thoughts.

She was chattering about the local market - something about a street vendor selling candles shaped like tiny ghouls and how she just had to get one for Sodo.

She breezed into the kitchen with her usual cheerful energy, moving straight to the fridge. “—and I swear, Dew was actually smiling. Can you imagine? Like, a real smile. Not that creepy half-lip thing he does when he’s annoyed.” She grabbed a beer, still animated, completely unaware of the storm cloud hanging over Swiss.

“…and then I told him, ‘If you touch my lavender again, I swear I’ll—’” she stopped mid-sentence, the playful grin slipping from her face the moment she caught sight of Swiss’s expression. Her brows drew together, and she gently set the beer on the table with a soft clink.

“Hey… what is it?” she asked, voice low and suddenly serious.

Swiss looked at her with a heavy heart, his eyes reflecting the turmoil within. "Aurora, I need to ask you to do something... and I don't think you're going to be entirely thrilled."

She shook her head, stepping closer to him with a mix of curiosity and worry. "What? What is it?"

He sighed deeply, the sound filled with the weight of unspoken words, and took a step back from her. "Liv, I have to ask you to go home."

Her concerned expression quickly morphed into one of aggravation. "Go home? Why?" She already had an inkling of the reason but needed to hear him say it. "Why, Jutty?"

He remained silent, his gaze unwavering. Aurora placed her hands on her hips, looking down as she processed his request. She exhaled sharply, a sarcastic smile tugging at her lips. "I don't believe this. It's Addeline, isn't it?"

Aurora let her head fall back with a quiet sigh, rotating her neck until it gave a soft crack. "I can't believe you're asking me to go," Aurora snapped at Swiss, her voice trembling with a mix of disdain and confusion, "I mean... I thought your home was my home. We're having a baby for fuck sakes!"

"And I need to tell her about that... Liv, baby, please," his tone was soft but firm.

Aurora stood in front of him, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. She clutched his hands tightly, as if afraid he might slip away. "I understand, but..."

"But what?" Swiss pressed, his eyes searching hers for the unspoken fear.

“Jutty, I love you so much. I need you like I’ve never needed anyone else,” she confessed, her voice cracking under the weight of her truth. “But I don’t think you love me the same. I think you love her more.”

She hesitated, her next words catching in her throat. “I’m scared you’ll…” But the sentence never finished—swallowed by the silence and the ache in her chest.

Swiss, sensing her turmoil, gently placed his palms on her stomach, feeling the life they had created together. His eyes softened with an intense, unwavering devotion. "Olivia, don't ever for a moment think that you aren't the most important woman in my life," he whispered, his voice filled with sincerity. "I care for Addy and her safety. I love her as the mother of my child, but you? Liv, you mean everything to me. Trust me when I say nothing will happen."

The room seemed to hold its breath as his words hung in the air, a promise wrapped in the tender embrace of his touch. Aurora's fears began to melt away, replaced by the warmth of his reassurance, "Okay," she replied.

"Besides," he attempted to joke, "There are going to be eight kids in this house. How would we do anything?"

She nudged him playfully, "Soon to be nine."

"Yes, my love, soon to be nine," he echoed, a soft smile touching his lips.

"I know you won't tell me what's going to happen, but I trust you're going to be safe? I don't want to raise this baby alone," she said, her voice tinged with a mix of concern and hope.

Swiss pulled her closer, his arms wrapping around her protectively. "I promise, Liv, I'll do everything in my power to come back to you guys."

*

Hauling Addeline and all of his children in one vehicle was no easy feat. Papa had the nanny drive a car as well with the youngest ones, while he and Addy drove the older children. Once they arrived at Swiss's house, Elizabeth, Kaisarion, Opus, and Cirice tumbled out of the car, racing towards him.

"Swiss!" shouted Kaisarion, "Can we play cards?"

"No!" Elizabeth countered, "He's going to play world domination with me!"

"Hey kiddos," Swiss greeted, his eyes lighting up as he saw them. He looked up at Addeline, who was walking toward him with Faith in her arms.

"Hey you," he said, giving her a kiss on the cheek. "Need me to grab anyone?"

"Yes," she replied, a hint of relief in her voice. "As a matter of fact, can you get Mary out of the car? I think Papa has Belial."

Swiss clapped his hands and rubbed them together, a playful grin spreading across his face. "I'm on it, darlin'."

As Swiss moved toward the car, Elizabeth lingered, her gaze following him until she knew he couldn't hear her. Then she turned to her father, voice low, "Is he going to be part of your plan?"

Papa froze for half a second, masking it with a smile. "Don’t worry about plans, piccolina. Just do as your mother says."

"Mummy won't happy if something happens to him, you know?"

His smile dropped into a scowl. What did she mean by that? What did she know of her mother's relationship with the ghoul? A faint annoyance washed over him. “Eliza… what are you talking about?”

She only laughed, a bright, knowing little giggle that somehow made the hairs at the back of his neck stand on end, and bolted toward the house before he could stop her.

Copia rubbed a hand over his face with a groan. “Dio mio…”

Swiss noticed Opus wandering off with his sister. “Hey, hey!” the ghoul called, “In the house, guys!” Papa was grateful for the extra set of hands, but after what his daughter had just said, he couldn’t resist the urge to assert himself in front of his wife’s former lover. Once all the children were inside, he pulled Addy into a kiss—deep, deliberate, and far from restrained. Swiss caught the display and rolled his eyes, mild annoyance flashing across his face.

He released Addy from his grasp and shot Swiss a knowing stare. "Don't forget the plan, ghoul," he commanded, his voice dripping with authority. Swiss locked eyes with Emeritus, his gaze steady and confident, and gave a subtle wink that seemed to say, "I've got this."

The hours of the day passed with Swiss getting a firsthand taste of what it meant to parent eight children. Even with the nanny’s help, he was constantly on the move—making food, wiping noses, giving bottles, washing hands, playing dolls, and ruling over his own castle in Elizabeth’s elaborate game of Kings and Queens.

Only, Elizabeth never laughed or gloated when she won. She would simply look him in the eye and say, “You’re conquered,” in the same calm, measured tone she used for everything else — as though she were announcing an execution rather than a victory.

By evening, he was utterly exhausted. Once all the children were finally asleep, he collapsed onto the couch, his shallow breaths a testament to the day's hard work.

Addeline walked in and laughed at the sight. "Kids, huh?"

He locked eyes with her, raising his eyebrows sarcastically. "I don't know how you do it, Addy."

"And you wanted to take us all and run away with us," she teased.

The mood shifted from lighthearted to heavy. His smile faded, replaced by a look of earnestness. "Addeline, I would have taken you guys away. I meant that."

With a heavy heart, she stared at the floor as she walked over to him. She let herself plop down beside him, the weight of their unspoken emotions settling between them.

"But it's too late now, isn't it?" Addy asked, not expecting him to answer. She continued, "Now that Aurora is pregnant."

A look of shock overtook Swiss's face. She knew. He couldn't believe she already knew.

"Addy," he began, "How did--"

"Swiss, I've been pregnant seven times. You don't think I can spot another pregnant woman? You sending her inside with the ridiculous oversized hoodie was an insult to my intelligence."

His expression was overtaken by angst. "I was waiting on the right time to tell you."

"I knew you were just trying to protect my heart. It's okay. I was there too, once... or twice," she smiled.

He took the woman's hands into his. They looked at each other for a long while without breaking eye contact.

"Hey, remember what we used to do on this couch?" she broke the silence.

He laughed, trying not to reminisce too much. He could already feel himself becoming aroused by thoughts of the past. But he made a promise to Aurora, and he wasn't going to break that. He broke their gaze and explained, "I need to get ready."

She shook herself out of the heat of the moment and brought herself back to reality and the task at hand.

"You're really not going to tell me what you and the Cardinal have planned?"

Swiss shook his head gently. "I think it's better if you don't know. You and the children will be safe here while Copia and I make the ministry safe for you there."

Addy nodded, still gazing at him with a mix of curiosity and concern. "I'm tired. I think I'm going to go to bed. Tuck me in? No funny business, I swear."

Swiss laughed as he stood up, pulling Addy along with him. "I'll show you to your room. You already know I don't live in a big ministry with a hundred rooms, so you're bunking with your little dictator."

Addy chuckled, "Elizabeth is something special. She's going to be somebody one day, you know?"

Swiss glanced at her knowingly. "Oh, I don’t doubt it. She scares me more than her father sometimes."

Addy smirked faintly. "That’s because she’s his mother’s granddaughter."

He chuckled under his breath, giving a small shake of his head as he guided her down the hall. "Come on," he said, pushing open the door to a cozy room. "All three babies are in here too, just in case you need to feed them during the night."

As Addy looked around the room, a wave of worry washed over her. The reality of the impending plan, whatever it was, began to sink in. She felt a growing concern for Swiss, for Papa, and for their future. The thought of everything going wrong and leaving her as a widow weighed heavily on her mind.

She threw herself into Swiss's arms and held him tight. "Please, be careful. Please protect Papa. Don't let anything happen to him."

He pulled her closer to his chest, letting his face nuzzle into the crook of her neck. He inhaled deeply; the sweet aroma of incense lingered in her hair. "I won't let anything happen to him, Addeline. I swear."

Her scent was intoxicating, like quicksand pulling him deeper into a whirlpool of desire. Every breath he took was filled with her essence, trapping him in a haze of lustful thoughts. He wanted to devour her, to lose himself in the moment. He inhaled deeply, noticing that he had given her goosebumps.

In one swift motion, he lifted her effortlessly, cradling her as tenderly as he would his own child. Her head rested against his chest, and she could feel the rapid thumping of his heart. His hand slid under her rump, gripping it firmly as he bent to lay her gently on the bed. As he straightened, he felt Addy's hands clasp around his neck with surprising strength. She gazed up at him, her eyes filled with adoration and longing.

He chuckled softly, a thought crossing his mind that he could take her right then and there. She wouldn't resist, he knew. She would welcome him, savoring every moment of what he would do to her. But he didn't want to complicate things for her. He knew she had found solace in her relationship with the Cardinal, and he didn't want to disrupt that peace. And now, for the first time in a long while, he had his own peace.

With a gentle touch, he pried her hands from his neck and laid them softly on the bed beside her. He leaned down, his lips brushing her forehead in a tender kiss, a silent promise of restraint and respect.

With a final, reassuring look, he left to make his way to Meliora's room. Stepping carefully over Opus, Cirice and Kaisarion who were sprawled out on the floor, he approached the toddler's crib.

He stared at the child, a smile tugging at his lips as he admired the features that mirrored his own. This little boy was his shining light through all the darkness. As thoughts of the woman who had given him such a precious gift filled his mind, he wondered if he would feel the same about Aurora and the new baby. Would there be enough love in his heart?

In that moment, he made a solemn vow: he would return. He wouldn't let the clergy get the better of him. He would help Papa take them out one by one and come back to the things that mattered most to him.

Chapter 47: We Focus On Your Death

Summary:

In this chapter, the clergy faces a dramatic downfall, symbolizing the end of an era. Amidst the chaos and bloodshed, a promise of a new beginning emerges. However, the uncertainty looms as to whether everyone will survive the turmoil.

The grand dining hall was dimly lit, the flickering candlelight casting eerie shadows on the stone walls. The members of the clergy sat around the long, ornate table, their eyes fixed on Copia, who sat at the head, his expression carefully neutral. The air was thick with tension as they spoke, their voices dripping with false politeness.

“Papa, it’s time you stepped down from your role,” one of them said, his tone deceptively calm. “In light of recent circumstances. If you cannot control your wife, how will you be able to control an entire congregation? Our flock? The world?”

Copia nodded slowly, playing along, his fingers tapping rhythmically on the table. “I understand your concerns,” he replied, his voice steady. “But perhaps we can discuss this further. We do have several heirs, after all.”

Unseen by the gathered clergy, a pair of sharp eyes glimmered in the shadows beneath the table. Elizabeth had slipped into the trunk before their departure, silent as a mouse, driven by the thrill of danger and a desperate need to be part of the storm to come. No one had noticed when she crept from her hiding place, sliding under the heavy tablecloth, curling herself into the dark recess beneath Papa’s chair. There she waited, clutching the small weapons she had smuggled along, her heart thundering in anticipation.

While the men above traded words masked as civility, Elizabeth crouched in silence, her breath shallow, her gaze fixed on the flickering boots of the clergy around the table. She was ready—ready to burst forth the moment words turned into violence, eager to sink herself into the rightful place she had so long been denied.

As Papa spoke, a figure silently approached from behind. The room seemed to hold its breath as a syringe caught the light, its needle glinting ominously in the glow of the candles. In one swift, merciless motion, it plunged into Copia’s neck.

Swiss, standing at the edge of the room, let out a guttural scream. “No!” he shouted, his voice echoing off the stone walls.

The impact sent Copia staggering forward, his body crashing against the table before sliding to the floor. As his vision blurred, his gaze swept the hall in confusion until it landed on Elizabeth. She had slipped from her hiding place, frozen in terror, her wide eyes locked on his. The moment their gazes met, her small frame trembled, caught between innocence and the violence she had chosen to follow into this chamber.

Copia’s hand twitched, lifting weakly from the cold stone floor, reaching toward her as though his touch might shield her from the nightmare unraveling around them. “Piccolina…” he rasped, the word barely leaving his lips before his body gave out, his consciousness unraveling into darkness.

Elizabeth swallowed hard, her fists clenching tighter around the small weapons she carried, but her eyes never left him. That single look—his last flicker of protection—seared into her.

Her eyes locked on the man who had struck her father. The one who dared to put that needle in his neck. With a ragged cry, she lunged for him, swinging wildly, the blade catching his sleeve and tearing fabric before he even realized what was upon him.

He snarled, more startled than hurt, and his eyes locked on hers: a child, yet one who meant to kill him.

Before she could strike again, his hand shot out and clamped around her wrist, twisting with brutal precision until the weapon clattered from her fingers. Elizabeth screamed, thrashing, kicking at his shins, clawing at his sleeve with her free hand. He only tightened his grip, the other arm snapping around her middle as he hauled her off the ground.

“No!” she shrieked, her voice cracking as she fought against him, small legs flailing helplessly. “Unhand me! You bastard—I’ll kill you! I’ll kill you for what you did!”

But he only dragged her backward, pinning her arms as she struggled and spat, while around them the hall erupted. Clergy turned on one another in the confusion, chairs crashed, voices rose, and Swiss lunged into the fray with a howl. Yet none of them came to her aid—the chaos swallowed them all, leaving Elizabeth to be hauled away by the very man she had tried to cut down.

Ghouls and ghoulettes erupted from the shadows with a feral cry, blades raised high. Steel crashed against candlesticks and grucifixes as the clergy scrambled to defend themselves. One priest swung a heavy tome into a ghoul’s jaw, sending teeth flying, while another shattered a wine bottle across a snarling face. The attackers shrieked but pressed harder, stabbing wildly, tearing into robes and flesh.

The chamber became a maelstrom of screams and steel. Clergy toppled chairs to slow the onslaught, grappling with clawed hands and slashing knives, but for every wound they landed, two more came in return. Blood slicked the floor, bodies slipping in the chaos as the ghouls drove them back. The air reeked of copper and smoke, each strike a brutal contest of survival until the struggle became a storm of panic and violence with no clear end in sight.

Suddenly, one of the clergymen lunged at Swiss, a blade glinting in his hand. The impact drove Swiss backward, sending him crashing to the floor. Before he could rise, the man straddled him and jammed the cold steel between his teeth, forcing it deep into his mouth. The sharp edge scraped across Swiss's gums and nicked his tongue, blood welling instantly with the metallic taste flooding his throat. Snarling, Swiss bit down hard, his jaws clamping onto the blade despite the sting of splitting flesh.

His eyes widened with a mix of fear and determination. He could feel his attacker's hot breath on his face, the man's eyes wild with a desperate rage. The pain from the cut was sharp, but Swiss knew he had to act quickly. He had too much to live for to die now.

He glanced away from impending death and caught sight of a familiar ghoulette. It was Cirrus. She met his gaze through the windows of their eyes and signaled for him to get up, her expression filled with dire urgency. That look, that unspoken encouragement, gave him the strength he needed.

He twisted his head, wrenching the weapon sideways, and his fist cracked against the clergyman’s temple. The man reeled but didn’t let go, and Swiss seized his wrist, twisting with all his might. The clergyman snarled, fighting to keep the blade steady, but Swiss bucked against him, using the momentum to tear the weapon free. With a savage roar, he reversed the grip and drove the knife deep into the man’s side.

The assailant let out a choked gasp, his eyes wide with shock and pain. As he crumpled to the floor, Swiss stood over him, breathing heavily, his heart still racing from the adrenaline.

The dining hall fell silent, except for the sounds of Swiss’s labored breathing as he stood gazing upon the defeated.

The bodies of the clergy members were sprawled across the floor, the air thick with the metallic scent of blood. Only Sister, Nihil, and a groggy Copia remained. The ghouls and ghoulettes lingered in the shadows, the strongest among them already tending to the injured, steadying those who had taken blows in the fight. Swiss rushed to Copia’s side, his heart pounding with relief as he saw the rise and fall of his chest.

Sister stepped forward, a satisfied smile playing on her lips. “It was another decoy,” she explained, her voice calm amidst the chaos. “To distract everyone. Do you really think I would let anyone harm my Cardi?”

Nihil, still in shock, shook his head in disbelief. He couldn't deny the strange mix of lust and fascination he felt at her aggressiveness. It was unlike anything he'd ever encountered before, and it left him both unnerved and oddly captivated. “Wow! You outdid yourself this time, Seestor!”

"You think so?" she asked, "It's a bit bloodier than I had planned."

"No, Seestor, it reminds me of the night we first met. The night where I held you close, your body against mine. You were in that tight black dress, bewitching me in the moonlight."

"Oh, Papa," she laughed, sensually.

Swiss continued looking around at the carnage, his heart still racing. But as he met Copia’s eyes, he knew they had won this battle. For now, they were safe, "You scared me, Emeritus. You could have let me in on that part of the plan."

“Well,” he explained, “I only just found out about it myself.” His voice trembled as he scanned the room, panic rising in his chest. Images of what he had glimpsed before the darkness swallowed him came flooding back, sharp and disorienting. His heart lurched.

“Elizabeth!” he cried, the name tearing from his throat.

The silence that followed pressed heavy against his ears, broken only by the ragged sound of his own breathing. He turned wildly, searching the shadows, desperate for a glimpse of the child.

Just then, the cloaked figure who had struck Copia unconscious stepped into the light, clutching the thrashing child in his arms. The hood fell back, revealing Mr. Psaltarian’s stern face.

Elizabeth froze, her small chest rising and falling quickly. She recognized him—one of the good ones. Relief softened her fear, but it didn’t quiet her fury.

Her eyes darted across the room, frantic until they landed on her father’s crumpled form.

“Daddy!” she gasped. Rage surged through her small frame. “You brute!” she shrieked, pounding at Psaltarian’s chest and kicking wildly at his shins. With one last desperate wriggle, she tore herself free of his hold.

Her bare feet slapped against the stone floor as she bolted to Copia’s side. She flung herself into his arms, sobbing, “Daddy! I thought you’d been killed!”

Copia crushed her against him, his hand clamped protectively to the back of her head. His chest heaved as he whispered a prayer of thanks, relief flooding through every part of him, "I'm okay, sweetheart."

But when he pulled back, his voice trembled with fury as much as love. “Elizabeth… you could have been killed. Do you have any idea what danger you brought on yourself?” His grip on her shoulders tightened, his eyes stinging. “Dio mio, you nearly cost me my heart.”

Elizabeth dropped her gaze, shame tugging at her wide eyes, but she pressed closer, clinging to him as though nothing in the world could pry her away.

Mr. Psaltarian stepped forward, his tone softened. “Forgive me, child. I did not mean to frighten you.” His gaze shifted to Copia, his voice heavy with regret. “My only aim was to keep her safe until you woke.”

Copia’s eyes lingered on him, still wary, still protective of the girl in his arms. Yet beneath the storm of his emotions, sincerity rang clear in Psaltarian’s words. Copia exhaled, a long, ragged breath, and gave a curt nod.

“Grazie, amico,” he said quietly, pulling Elizabeth tighter against him. “For bringing her back to me.”

Slowly, Copia rose to his feet, legs unsteady but driven by sheer resolve. Elizabeth clung to him, her small arms looped tightly around his neck as though she feared he might slip away again. He shifted her against his side, steadying both her and himself, and drew in a ragged breath.

His gaze swept across the hall until it found her—the imposing figure of his mother, standing untouched by the chaos, her expression unreadable in the candlelight. The sight of her sent a shiver through him, though he squared his shoulders all the same.

One thought burned in his mind, bitter and heavy, "Well, now what?"

She looked at him with adoring yet mischievous eyes, a glint of satisfaction reflecting in her gaze. She had longed her whole life to be in charge of the chaos she had created. "Now, my boy, we make the rules," she declared with a wicked laugh that echoed through the room. Turning to Mr. Psaltarian, she placed her hand firmly on the man's back, her grip both commanding and unsettling. "Let's get this cleaned up, and then we'll discuss our plans for the future in my office," she said, her voice dripping with authority and anticipation.

*

Swiss pulled up to his house the next morning to find Addeline drinking a cup of coffee on his front porch. Aurora sitting next to her, something that surprised him. Upon his exit from the car, Aurora jumped up and dashed to him. She leaped into his open arms and began to laugh. Addeline stood, gazing at the two as they embraced. She faked a smile, still getting used to seeing the man show affection to another.

Elizabeth darted from the car, her tiny silhouette flying across the distance until she collided with Addeline’s skirt. Breathless, eyes alight with a strange mix of triumph and fear, she clutched at her mother’s hands.

“Mummy,” she blurted, her voice trembling but certain, “We killed them! We killed them all!”

Addeline froze. The words struck her like a blade, rooting her to the spot. For a moment she could only stare down at her daughter, disbelief hollowing her chest. Shock warred with dread as she took in Elizabeth’s flushed face, the wild gleam in her eyes.

“Elizabeth…” she whispered, voice breaking, “How did you? When did you?”

Then a feeling of dread overpowered her. She looked around and Papa was nowhere. Her arm fell limp, allowing the coffee to spill to the ground.

"Where's..." she whispered so low that not even a nearby bird was startled.

Swiss looked up in that instant to see her dismay and realized that she thought her beloved Papa had been killed. He whispered something in Aurora's ear that sent her to the truck, and then he walked up to Addy. He lifted her chin and with playfulness in his voice asked, "Did you really think I'd let something happen to the old guy?"

She looked past Swiss's shoulder to see Aurora helping a groggy Emeritus out of the car. Excitement overtook her and she began to run down the stairs, faltering on the first step, forcing Swiss to grab her arm to steady her. She dashed across the yard and collided with Copia, her heart pounding with relief and joy.

He made feeble noises as the weight of her body met with his, a mix of relief and exhaustion evident in his expression.

"Papa," she cried, her voice trembling with emotion, "I thought you were dead."

He smiled warmly, touched by her concern. "I am right here, Amore.”

She squeezed him tightly, her arms wrapped around him as if she never wanted to let go. "Oh, Papa, let's have another baby!"

His eyes grew wide with surprise, and he felt a momentary faintness. "Tesoro, are you quite sure? We have so many," he said, a hint of panic in his voice, "Not to mention," he signaled toward Elizabeth, "this one is quite the little bloodling."

She burst into laughter, the sound echoing with joy and relief. "No, I'm kidding of course. Just happy to see you," she said, her laughter fading into a contented smile.

Chapter 48: The Future Is A Foreign Land

Summary:

In this chapter, ten years down the road, we witness how each character has handled life without the clergy for better or for worse.

Notes:

Ten years into the future, this chapter is short and sweet. Most of the children are preteens and teenagers now and Papa has retired, making room for the new frontman. Who do you think it will be? There is a comment in this chapter that needs explaining. "Impera" for an album means "To Divide and Conquer."

***10 years in the future***

Addeline stood in the foyer, waiting for Swiss to arrive. The band was in the midst of creating a new album, and he was coming over with the rest of the ghouls to collaborate. Papa Emeritus had redirected the ministry's focus from world domination back to the music, much to Sister's dismay.

After eliminating the clergy members, he assured her that they could conquer the world through song and in a positive way. Although it didn't satisfy Imperator's thirst for blood, she resigned herself to doing whatever made her son happy. She had always known he had a gentle heart.

Swiss pulled up with Sodo and Cirrus in tow, the rest of the ghouls following closely behind. Addeline opened the door and greeted him with a warm smile. "Hey," she beamed, giving him a kiss on the cheek, "No Aurora today?"

Swiss chuckled and ran a tired hand through his hair. "She's pretty exhausted. Being pregnant really takes it out of you."

Addeline laughed. "Is your oldest not helping out?"

"Well, you have my oldest, Adds. But if you're talking about my soon-to-be middle child, then no... she's not much help." He redirected the attention back to Addy, "How much longer until your little one makes an appearance?"

Addy smiled, her hand gently cradling her growing belly. "A few more months now," she replied, her voice tinged with anticipation. "It's going to be a boy... not that that matters anymore. Papa said he's getting too old to raise babies. He mentioned getting a vasectomy soon."

With curious eyes, Swiss asked, "Got any cool names picked out?"

Addy paused, lost in thought. "I like Genesis... Or Impera..."

Swiss's eyes widened in amusement. "Impera, huh? To divide and conquer."

Addy smiled warmly. "Yes."

"My favorite Ghost album."

They shared a hearty laugh, the thought of everyone's growing family bringing a lightness to their hearts.

After the laughter subsided, Swiss raised his arm, holding his guitar in the air as he asked, "Well, where's Papa Emeritus at?"

"You mean Frater Imperator?" Addy replied, raising an eyebrow.

Swiss nodded, subtly acknowledging the change of his title.

"He's in the studio with the new frontman right now," Addy pointed in the direction of his desired destination.

Swiss quickly and sharply corrected her, "You mean front WOMAN?"

"Yes, I forgot. Elizabeth has insisted on calling herself that. She says it has a ring to it. She's waiting for you. She has so many ideas. Papa can't keep her contained."

Addy and Swiss walked down the corridor together, each step echoing with memories of the past, as the familiar scent of incense transported them back to countless rehearsals, lustful afternoons and late-night conversations.

As they moved, the distant hum of music and muffled voices grew louder, signaling their approach to the studio. Elizabeth's voice rang out, strong and proud, reverberating through the walls. Her mother's eyes glistened with pride, a silent testament to the legacy she always believed Elizabeth would uphold.

Chapter 49: While You Sleep In Earthly Delight (Alternate Ending)

Summary:

In the heart of a world where love and duty often clash, we find ourselves at a pivotal moment in our tale. Sister Annaliese’s untimely passing left an indelible mark on the lives of those who loved and depended on her. But what if the threads of fate had woven a different tapestry? What if, instead of succumbing to the shadows, she continued to illuminate the lives around her?

This alternate ending begins with the chapter "While You Sleep In Earthly Delight," diverging from the original path where Sister Annaliese met her tragic end. We will explore how the story unfolds in a world where her presence remains a guiding light.

Notes:

An alternative ending has been provided for this fanfic. This alternate ending begins with the chapter: "While You Sleep in Earthly Delight" (formerly "Even When You're Dead and Gone"). We will follow how the story would play out had Sister Annaliese not passed away. To those who loved the original, please keep that one in your hearts. But to those who wanted things to go differently for Addeline and Swiss--read on! I hope those of you who have finished this story will enjoy the alternate ending to it. Some of the chapters after 40 have not changed much, while others have changed drastically. I have made notes of the ones that have little to no changes.

Dive into this reimagined journey, where the ripples of one life spared create waves of new possibilities, altering destinies and rekindling hopes.

It was time for Papa to come home. The tour was finished, and she was eager to see the man—and her son. She had missed them both in different ways, but the ache for him had been constant. The sound of his laugh, the weight of his hand at the small of her back, even the sound of his snoring at night.

When she heard the familiar footsteps in the hall, her heart leapt. The moment he stepped inside, she was already running to him, throwing her arms around his neck before he could even set his bag down.

He froze for half a second, as if he wasn’t sure what was happening. “You’re… happy to see me?” he asked softly, his voice almost uncertain.

“Of course I am,” she murmured into his shoulder, holding him even tighter.

He kissed the top of her head, smiling into her hair.

“Where’s Meli—

“The nanny is bringing him in now,” Copia cut her off gently, still holding her close. “Not that we needed her…” he hesitated, “Swiss took care of him the whole time.”

Addy felt the shift in his grip, the faint loosening of his arms. “Oh,” she said slowly, letting him pull away to grab his bags. He began walking down the corridor, the woman following a step behind.

“Yes, Aurora too was a big help,” he added. “She’s quite good with Meliora as well.”

Her brows pulled together before she could stop them. “Aurora helped?”

He caught the resentful edge in her tone instantly. “Why yes, darling,” he said, glancing at her with that faint, knowing smile. “Aurora kept Swiss company the whole time you were absent.”

Addeline only nodded, feigning indifference.

They walked down the hall in silence, their footsteps echoing off the polished floors. He carried his bag like it weighed nothing, but Addy wondered if he missed his apprentice taking his bags for him.

Addy kept her gaze ahead, refusing to let him see the way her jaw tightened. “It’s good he had help,” she said, her tone neutral, though it sounded false even to her own ears.

“Mhm,” Copia replied, a noncommittal sound that somehow made it worse. He stopped at the doorway to the sitting room and set his bag down with care, then turned toward her. “You trust Aurora, no?”

She forced a small smile. “Of course I do.”

But something in her chest twisted. The thought of Swiss and Aurora together, their laughter in the quiet moments she had missed, pulled at her in ways she didn’t want to admit.

Copia watched her for a moment longer but before she could say anything more, the sound of quick, light footsteps came from the hall. The nanny appeared, guiding their son into the room. His face lit up at the sight of his father, and in an instant, he was sprinting across the floor.

“Papa!” he shouted, throwing himself into Copia’s arms.

Copia laughed, the sound rich and unrestrained as he caught the boy and lifted him up. “Oh, piccolo,” he murmured, holding him close, “it is your mother who needs a hug. She’s been missing you.”

The boy turned his head, spotting Addy for the first time, and wriggled out of his father’s arms. He ran to her just as eagerly, and she dropped to her knees to catch him, burying her face in his hair.

“My baby,” she whispered, her voice catching, “I missed you so much.”

“Me miss you, mama,” he said, clinging to her neck.

Copia stood a step away, watching them with a small, unreadable smile, his hands resting loosely on his bags. For a moment, the earlier conversation faded, replaced by the quiet, simple truth—he was home, and so was she.

*

Papa Emeritus hadn’t been home long when Addeline heard the phone in his office ring. The unexpected call pierced the quiet, its shrill tone echoing through the halls and filling the house with a sudden sense of urgency and anticipation. Addeline's heart skipped a beat as she strained to catch any hint of the conversation that might reveal the reason behind the call.

She didn't mean to be nosy, but she pressed her ear up against the door so that she could hear the conversation happening behind it. She could hear a few short yes’s from Papa and then she hastily heard him say that he would be right there. Her heart sank a little bit knowing that it was around the time of sister Annalise’s due date. As she heard his footsteps come near to the door, she jumped back to pretend like she was just walking by. She bumped into him as he made haste for the exit of the ministry.

“Where are you going in such a hurry?” She questioned, knowing already.

Papa, wanting to spare her feelings fabricated a story, “I need to meet some clients, Amore. I will be back later.”

He kissed her on top of her head and gave her pregnant belly a rub before walking around her and continuing towards the exit.

Instinctively Addeline chased him and tackled him from behind. She didn't mean to do it and for a second, she didn't even know that she was holding on to him, “I know where you're going Papa! It's sister Annaliese, isn't it?”

The look of despair in her eyes almost broke the Cardinal's heart, “she's having the baby, isn't she?”

Papa Emeritus saw no reason to continue the charade and so he came clean, “Yes, Tesoro, she is.”

“Please don't go to her,” Addy begged, “I don't want you to go be with her.”

Papa took both Addy’s hands into his and he gave them a gentle squeeze. He looked lovingly in her eyes as he explained, “My darling she is all alone. She has no one and it is my fault she is in this predicament. Just think of how you would feel if you had to have a child all on your own with nobody there to comfort you and get you through it.”

Addeline pondered the question and concluded that it would indeed be a frightful experience but even still she did not want him to be that person for the sister of sin, “But Papa, you’re mine. I don’t want you to be hers.”

A look of disdain took over the man's face and he gently shook his head as he placed his wife's hands back at her sides, “This is something I simply must do, Amore.”

Addy cried, “But Papa I can't bear to think of you with her. I can't bear to think of you holding her and touching her and welcoming a child with her.”

The man took a deep breath and released it heavily back into the air, “My sweet,” he said with a stern yet tender voice, “that is exactly what I bear every day.”

Addeline knew that he was referring to Swiss. In that instant she finally understood the torment and the punishment she had been putting her husband through all these years. She dropped to her knees, and she sobbed into her hand. Copia gave her a pat on the head, but he did not give staying with her a second thought. This was the realization that his wife needed to come to. He walked past the crying woman and out the door, leaving the girl to sort her emotions on her own.

*

Papa calmly walked into the hospital and inquired about his mistress. By now he knew that he would find the woman on the maternity floor, and he just needed a room number. After gathering the information, he swiftly made his way to the sister of sin. She was ecstatic to see him.

“Papà Emeritus,” she beamed, stretching her arms out to the man.

The Cardinal waltzed over to her and accepted her with welcoming arms, “I didn't know if you would actually come,” she said. “I know Addeline must hate me.”

“Shh,” he hushed her, “Don’t worry about Addeline. I am here, Sorella.”

Annalise began to scream, clutching onto Papa’s arm and squeezing it as tightly as she could. It was an all too familiar sight to the man and he knew that she was having contractions.

“Relax, Sorella. You must breathe through the pain.”

“I cannot,” she screamed, “It hurts too badly! Like a knife in my stomach!”

The Cardinal leaned forward and gave the young woman a kiss on the forehead, “Have they offered you anything yet? For pain?”

She shook her head.

He nodded and told her he’d be right back. Upon his return he notified her that someone would be in right away with an epidural, “It’s more tolerable with pain management, Sorella. Addy tried a natural birth once and then never again.”

“How does she get through it?” The sister asked.

Papa smiled as he took her hand into his, “With me,” he said.

In an instant, the familiar face of Dr. Sullivan appeared in the doorway. She was very surprised to see Papa Emeritus there with another woman.

“Cardinal?” she stated, “I… uh… right,” she trailed off, immediately picking up on what was going on. She decided that discretion was the best and most professional course of action.

“Who do we have here?” Her attention turned to the patient.

“This is Annaliese,” Papa informed her.

The doctor was hoping for a bit more information but realized she would probably not get it from the man.

“Of course,” she responded, “Annaliese, I know you’re in pain so we’re going to get you some medicine that will help with that, ok?”

The young girl looked at Papa, seeking permission to speak. He gave her a nod, and only then did she respond to the doctor, “Sì, grazie, dottoressa.”

“Now, Annaliese, is this your first pregnancy?”

“I... I am a nun. I was not even supposed to have—”

“—It’s her first,” Papa quickly interrupted the young girl before she said anything to embarrass him. “How is her progress?” He changed the subject.

“Well, she hasn’t been here very long, but her contractions are pretty close together. We’ll get her the epidural and just see where it goes from there.”

The physician left the couple to talk while she went to check on other patients.

“Papà Emeritus, I am most terrified.”

The man sat on the edge of the bed with the girl and kissed her forehead, “There is no reason to be afraid.”

“No,” she shook her head, “I mean... I am scared to raise the baby alone.”

He chuckled, “Oh sweet Sorella you will not raise it on your own. I will help you.”

She sat up straight, her voice firm, “Impossibile. Addeline will never allow it.”

“Addeline does not tell me what to do, dear. She will accept it if I tell her to do so. She has no choice.”

Sister Annaliese meekly nodded as she looked down at her belly, “What would you like it to be?”

The Cardinal placed a hand on her abdomen, feeling the little kicks of life inside her stomach. He sighed as if he was thinking hard on the question, “I have 3 of each so to me it does not matter.”

She smiled, “Oh but deep down you must have a preference.”

The man told the young girl the same thing he’d always told Addy, “Gender is irrelevant. I will love it no matter what.”

She smiled, “I hope it’s a boy.”

This earned a laugh from Papa, “Addeline always wants a boy.”

Annaliese scowled. She did not want the Cardinal thinking about his wife while she was with him, “Mio dio, you always talk of Addeline.”

“I suppose I do,” he admitted. “She consumes me. Sorella is not jealous, is she?”

Annaliese hesitantly opened her mouth and dared speak the words she’d been wanting to tell him, “Oh... ti amo, Papà! I love you! I have always loved you.”

“Sorella…”

“My heart broke when you married her. I wanted to be your wife. I should have said something sooner… I just did not think you would return my affection. And now… now it is too late.”

The man placed a hand behind the girl’s head and held it gently. “Dolcezza,” he began softly, “With your position amongst the clergy it would have been forbidden, but had I not met Addy—under any other circumstance—I would have been happy to marry you.” His voice faltered, because even as he spoke, he realized how much truth lingered in the words. He leaned in, his lips hovering just inches from hers, and something unfamiliar stirred in his chest. He told himself it was compassion, a need to comfort her in her loneliness, yet the way her eyes searched his made him ache in ways he hadn’t expected.

He knew he was stepping onto dangerous ground, but he could not bring himself to retreat. The warmth in her gaze pulled at him, unraveling his careful restraint. She deserved someone to see her, someone to reach past the titles of friend or mentor. And though he had promised himself he would keep his devotion fixed elsewhere, he found his resolve softening, a quiet longing rising with every breath between them. In that fragile moment, he wanted not only to offer her kindness, but to claim a piece of it for himself, as if falling into her was inevitable.

“Papà Emeritus?”

“Sì?” he asked, looking into her deep blue eyes.

“When this is over, and I have the baby, will you lay with me again? I… I have not been able to get you off my mind since that day. I miss that feeling you gave me. I have chased it ever since and I am afraid I might not find it without you.”

Papa could feel a surge of lust stirring within him as he recalled the sensation of the young sister in his embrace. The memory of her warmth and softness ignited a primal desire that he struggled to suppress. He tried to remember his brokenhearted wife at home whom he had left crying on the floor. But the thought was clouded by images of Swiss embracing her with passionate arms.

“Sì, I will lay with you again, Sorella.”

A smile radiated across her face but quickly changed into a contorted look of pain, and she began to shriek, “No! I cannot do this! Papà, I beg you! Do something!” Tears glistened on her eyelashes as she began to cry. She sat cramped up, arms bent, and toes curled in agony.

Papa was beginning to grow angry at the lack of speed which the anesthesiologist seemed to be working.

He had an idea. He remembered how an orgasm had helped Addy along with her first pregnancy and reasoned to ease Annaliese’s pain this way. “Annaliese, do you trust me?”

“Sì,” she panted, hyperventilating still from the contraction.

“Lay back, spread your legs and relax for me, ok?”

“Sì, Papà Emeritus,” she obeyed him.

The man slipped his fingers beneath the woman’s hospital gown, finding the spot he sought. Still inexperienced with foreplay, she yelped in surprise, her eyes widening. He began to rub her gently, and her head tipped back, eyes rolling as a soft sound escaped her lips. The timid noises coming from her thin lips made his cock throb. It was painful to him to be so hard, knowing he could not satisfy himself. When he eased his fingers inside, he felt her walls tighten instinctively around him. He waited until she relaxed completely before letting a third finger join, sliding in and out with unhurried strokes, brushing against her most sensitive places again and again. As he felt her inch closer to release, his voice was low and careful. “Is this okay, Sorella?”

“Sì!” she cried out in pleasure, “Keep going, per favore!”

There was something almost innocent in the way she begged him to keep going, and it only made him harder. When Copia’s thumb began to swirl over her clit, the young sister was swept under by the sensation she’d been craving since the last time he’d touched her. Then her abdomen tightened, and he knew—she was caught in a contraction and an orgasm at once. The collision of pain and pleasure tore a scream from Annaliese’s throat, loud enough to carry down the hall. Papa kept his fingers moving inside her, determined to hold her there until the contraction passed. It worked. Only when the wave finally ebbed did she open her eyes.

She was sweating profusely when the anesthesiologist finally came in with her epidural.

“It’s about time,” Emeritus said smugly.

“I’m sorry that took so long but we have a full house tonight,” his attention turned to the young woman, “Alright, miss, can I get you to sit up.”

Copia helped Sister Annaliese to lean forward so that the doctor could place her epidural in. He squeezed her hand tightly as the needle slid into her spine, “Ahi, ahi…”

“Shhh,” the Cardinal whispered softly, his breath warm against her ear, “It will be over soon.” And just like that, it was. He gently released her trembling hand and gave her leg a comforting pat, his touch lingering for a moment. “See? Not so bad, eh?” he murmured, his voice a soothing balm against her anxiety, “And that will help with your contractions, fragola.”

She chuckled, "Fragola, Papà?"

“Sì,” he murmured with a teasing smile. “My little strawberry… those red cheeks, those freckles. I could eat you up.” His fingers brushed her cheek before giving it a playful pinch.

Annaliese’s cheeks warmed even more, her gaze dipping for a moment before she looked back at him with a shy smile. “If I am your strawberry, then prepare for something sweet.”

His smile dimmed, the amusement in his eyes giving way to something heavier. “Annaliese… you don’t know what you’re saying.”

“I do,” she said softly, meeting his gaze without hesitation.

His smile faded, replaced by something more solemn. “Annaliese… Addeline is not happy.”

She hesitated, unsure how to respond. “What does that have to do with—”

“It has everything to do with it,” he said quietly. "She thought this life would be full of love and purpose… but her duty is to give me children, over and over, and it has crushed her. She didn’t see it coming until it was too late.”

Annaliese’s blush deepened, but her eyes didn’t waver. “I  would give you as many babies as you wanted, Papà. I would do so quietly. I would always obey you.”

His jaw tightened. “You say that now, but I’ve seen what it does. The loneliness. The exhaustion. The way it takes pieces of you until there’s nothing left to give. I can't watch that happen to you.”

“It wouldn’t,” she insisted. “Not if it was for you.”

He held her gaze, the defiance in her sweetness disarming him. For a fleeting moment, he imagined what it might be like—life with a woman who never raised her voice, who never challenged him, who offered nothing but tenderness and obedience. A wife who smoothed the edges of his days instead of sharpening them, who met him with soft laughter instead of fiery resistance. It would be easier, so much easier. Yet even as the thought lingered, he could not tell if the ease he craved would taste of comfort… or of emptiness.

*

Hours had passed, and Sister Annaliese had fallen asleep. Papa too had drifted off in a chair next to her bedside. He was awoken by the sound of his cell phone ringing. It was Addeline. He stepped out in the hall to take the call, “Hello, Tesoro.”

“Papa? Hi.”

He chuckled, “Hi.”

“I didn’t think you’d answer the phone.”

He was taken back by the comment, “Why would I not answer the phone for you, Amore?”

“Well…” she began, “Because you’re with her.”

“I would never ignore your call, my love,” he could hear her uneasiness through the line, “Are you alright?”

“Yes, I’m fine. I was going to ask you the same thing.”

“All is well so far,” he said, “No baby yet but hopefully soon.”

Addeline burst into tears, “Papa, will you leave me for her?”

“Addeline,” he stated her name in a monotone pitch, “Listen to me. I am not leaving you, Darling. I am here because it is my responsibility as a father to be here.”

Sobs continued to fill Papa’s ear. “Addeline, I need you to get a hold of yourself.”

“I’m trying,” she stated, “I’m trying to be okay with this Papa, I really am. I don’t want you to love her.”

“Don’t be ridiculous, Amore, I do not love her. I love you, ok? Now dry your eyes.”

“I love you too,” she ceased her crying and once Papa was satisfied that she was calm he hung up the phone and joined Sister Annaliese again. He grew worried when he looked at the clock and saw that her labor had not been progressing. He also noticed that the baby’s heartbeat was elevated. He had been at the hospital with Addy enough times to know that it could be something as simple as turning to one side or something as grave as needing surgery. He went to fetch the nurse so that she could check the monitor. This, of course, stirred Sister Annaliese awake and frightened her.

“What’s going on, Papà Emeritus?”

“Just let the nurse check you,” he responded.

The nurse didn’t bother checking for dilation when she saw the baby’s heartbeat up. Instead, she asked the young woman to turn to her side, “Why don't we change positions, love?” the soft-spoken nurse asked.
Papa looked at the monitor very carefully and with much uneasiness. When he saw the fetal heartbeat rise instead of stabilizing, he knew it was time for intervention, “Fetch the doctor!” he ordered.
Startled at the sound of the man’s voice she hurriedly went to fetch Dr. Sullivan.

The physician entered the room calmly and observed the monitor. “Annaliese your baby’s in distress. When was the last time you felt him kicking?”

“I… I don’t know. I was sleeping.”

The doctor looked at Papa, “I think the best course of action would be a c-section.”

“Absolutely,” the man agreed. He knew Annaliese would be scared but he also knew it would be much easier to ease her worries than it had been when Addy faced a similar situation.

“What’s a c-section?” the girl frantically asked.

The doctor was quite impressed with Papa’s knowledge of procedures. She couldn't be overly surprised though given his history and how many times he had been through it before, “Sorella, it will be very simple, and I will be with you the whole time.”

“Will it hurt?” she asked, shakily.

With confidence the man replied, “you will not feel a thing.”

They took sister Annaliese to the operating room with Papa following close behind her. They gave her medicine that made her drowsy and it also helped her to speak her mind more freely than Papa cared for, “Papà Emeritus?” she began, “after the baby is born can you come stay with me for a while?”

“Sorella, I don't think that will be possible.”

“Oh please!” she begged, grabbing onto his clothes with barely enough force to inch a feather, “Just for a few days until I get used to taking care of it.”

“Perhaps I can hire somebody to help you,” he said, “Addeline and I have had a nanny for years and—”

“—NO!” she yelled, “You!”

He did not want her going into surgery with such heavy thoughts on her mind so he agreed, “Sì, Sorella, I will come stay with you.”

He didn't know if he was lying to the girl or telling the truth. He pondered that it wouldn't be that hard to be discreet about it when it came to the clergy. He was more afraid of how his wife would feel about it.

In that instant, interrupting his deep thoughts, he heard the cries of a child. He looked toward the noise as the doctor handed him the baby. Feeling a sense of joy, he cradled the infant in his arms and attempted to show the new bundle of joy to Annaliese. “Sorella, you have a boy.”

The young girl smiled faintly. She was very weak but managed to ask, “Are you happy?”

“I am happy,” the man told her.

Things went dark for the girl in that instant and Papa watched as she drifted out of consciousness. He heard the doctor yell, “She has placenta accreta!”

The Cardinal noticed the new mother bleeding profusely while the doctors worked hard trying to contain it. He heard someone shout for blood transfusions and another ask what the woman’s blood type was. A pediatrician took the baby from him and someone else whisked him out of the room quickly. It happened so fast he hadn’t the time to ask what was going on.

“Sir, you can wait out in the hall,” he heard, as he was being pushed out of the door.

The situation had become dire and although he was worried for the young woman, he knew that Addeline had made it through complications time and time again. He reasoned that everything would be fine and found a way to relax as he waited for news.

After half an hour, the doctor came out of the operating room with a solemn look on her face, “Mr. Copia… excuse me,” she corrected herself, “Cardinal, would you mind stepping into my office for a minute.”

“How is Annaliese?” he asked, more in the way of a demand. He was growing nervous by the doctor’s strange demeanor and her eagerness to take him somewhere private.

“Just follow me please.”

Dr. Sullivan shut the door behind them and signaled for the man to have a seat.

“Is she okay?" Copia was frantic, his heart pounding as thoughts of Annaliese and her suffering raced through his mind. The hospital's sterile smell mixed with the metallic scent of blood, making his stomach churn. It was a hauntingly familiar feeling, the dread of almost losing someone he cherished.

"She lost a lot of blood, Cardinal, but I think she'll be fine," the doctor replied, her voice steady but weary.

The weight of the world melted from Copia's shoulders, and he let out a breath he didn't know he was holding, "You most certainly could have led with that." He didn't know how many more labor and delivery complications he could endure; the constant fear gnawed at his sanity.

"We're going to keep her here for observation, but she should be able to go home in a couple of days," the doctor continued, her eyes flickering with a momentary judgment that cut through the air like a knife. "Does she have somewhere to go?"

Copia straightened, his voice firm with reassurance, "She and the baby will be well cared for. Thank you for saving her, Doctor." He could feel the doctor's scrutiny, but his resolve was unshakable. The girl and her child were his responsibility now but not before he explained the situation to his wife.

"Would you like to see her?" the physician asked, her tone softening, perhaps sensing the depth of Copia's turmoil.

Papa looked to the floor, a profound sadness etched on his face, the weight of countless sorrows visible in his eyes. "Not at this time, no. But tell the girl I will return." His voice was barely above a whisper, laden with a promise that he intended to keep. He stood to leave, offering the doctor a crooked smile and a nod in acknowledgment. A thought crossed his mind at that moment, “My son?” he asked.

“We will of course keep him here for observation and he’ll be able to go home as well.”

Papa continued his walk out of her office, turning around for a moment to thank the doctor for everything she’d done.

He rushed to the nursery, eager to lay eyes on his newborn child. A nurse caught sight of him peering through the window at the tiny baby boy and quickly surmised that he must be the father. With a beaming expression, she approached the newborn, lifting him gently. She locked eyes with Papa through the window before walking out to where he stood.

“Is he yours,” she asked.

“Yes,” Papa said, “He is mine.”

She placed the baby into his arms, creating a heartwarming moment between the father and child.

“This little one needs a name,” she said. “Would you like to write it on his hospital certificate?”

Looking down upon his new son, the man took a minute to conjure up a name. With one hand holding tightly to the child, and the other holding a pen to a piece of paper the nurse had given him, he wrote out, “B-E-L-I-A-L.”

*

Papa returned from the hospital late that afternoon. Upon hearing the heavy door open and close, Addeline quickly ran to him. She instantly stopped in her tracks once she noticed his sorrowful expression.

"Papa, is everything ok? Did Annaliese have the baby?" she asked anxiously. The man sat down in a nearby chair, covering his eyes with his hand as he released a heavy sigh.

"Papa?" Addy probed further, seeking answers.

"I'm the father of another baby boy, Amore."

The news weighed heavily on Addeline, as boys held the highest esteem in the ministry. "Oh..." she responded, trying to show support but struggling to muster enthusiasm.

She was puzzled at his saddened demeanor considering he’d just had a new male heir, "Forgive me, Papa, but I thought you'd be happy."

The man turned to his wife, a tear almost escaping his eye as he revealed the unbelievable news, "Annaliese almost died. It was nearly more than I could bear. It reminded me so much of the day I almost lost you, Amore."

Addy couldn’t believe what she had just heard, "She... she what?" the woman stammered.

Papa spoke a bit more loudly, almost annoyed at his wife for asking again, "She almost bled out during a C-section."

Addy's shock was palpable as she gasped and quickly covered her mouth. The horror of the revelation sent a cold shiver down her spine. She wanted to remain sympathetic towards her husband, despite the strangeness of the situation, feeling a mix of pity and confusion for the love of her life who had nearly lost the mother of his illegitimate child. Tentatively, she reached out to touch his hand, only to have him pull away abruptly.

He looked up at her after an awkward silence, "Amore, I will go back to the hospital to be with Sister Annaliese."

Cutting him off abruptly, Addy shouted, "But Papa, you can't—"

He quickly silenced her, raising a hand to her face to signal that his decision was final. "I will be staying with her this week."

"At the house that you bought her, I assume?" Addy retorted, feeling her pity swiftly morphed into anger.

"You are quite the selfish brat at times, you know?” Addeline’s eyes knit together in a fierce expression. “She has nobody, Tesoro. You, on the other hand, have the luxury of a ministry that provides you with nannies, nurses, cooks, midwives, and a husband. I will go help her. You shall remain here and care for our children."

Without so much as a goodbye, Copia went to pack a bag. Addeline stood there, her eyes blazing with anger as she watched him carry it out the door. Her blood boiled with rage, each heartbeat echoing her disbelief and fury. How could she be expected to endure such treatment in silence? A rebellious thought surged through her mind. “I’ll go to Swiss,” she resolved. “I’ll take Meliora and we’ll go see his father.”

Chapter 50: This Oasis is A Poison Well (Alternate Ending)

Summary:

In this chapter, we witness Copia stepping into the role of a father and a supportive partner to Sister Annaliese after she has the baby. His dedication and care, however, create a rift, driving Addeline into the arms of Swiss. The tension reaches its peak when Papa walks in on a very upsetting scene, forcing Addeline to make an instantaneous and life-altering decision about the path she will take.

Notes:

In this alternate ending, Papa goes to stay with the young sister until she gets used to being with the baby. Of course, Addy runs to Swiss because of this. Poor Sister and Nihil are left handling all of the Emeritus children back at the ministry which doesn't sit well with Imperator. (Previously titled "If You By Then Have Forgiven Me."
Devo essere onesto = I gotta be honest
È un ragazzo = It’s a boy
Adoro quel nome = I adore that name
Calmati =Calm down
Fragola = Strawberry

Copia entered the hospital room to find Annalise sound asleep, her face pale but peaceful. Beside her bed, the baby lay in a plastic bassinet, crying softly. He gently picked the infant up, cradling him tenderly in his arms. As he began to sing in a low, soothing voice, "While you sleep in Earthly delight, someone's flesh is rotting tonight," the baby's cries began to subside.

A small, meek voice interrupted him from behind, "Papa, I do not believe that is... how do you say... a proper song for a baby." Copia turned around, a chuckle escaping his lips as he handed the newborn to Annalise. "Dolcezza," he murmured, planting a gentle kiss on her forehead.

"Ahi, ahi," Annalise moaned in pain, her eyes fluttering open. "I do not feel so good, Papa." Copia nestled down on her bed, his heart aching with the weight of what he couldn't tell her—that she had almost died. He chose his words carefully, "Sorella, you had a hard time delivering, but you are okay now. I am going to come home with you to make sure you remain in good health."

Annalise's lips curved into a fragile smile, her eyes reflecting both relief and exhaustion. She faintly chuckled, "È un ragazzo."

"Sì, fragola, he is a boy. I named him Belial. I hope that is up to your standards," Copia responded, his voice filled with warmth and pride.

Annalise smiled, her eyes softening as she let a finger lovingly trace the contours of her baby's chest. "Adoro quel nome, Papà, but why must you insist on naming all of your children after songs?"

He laughed, a deep, resonant sound that filled the room with a sense of comfort and nostalgia. "It's a thing Addeline does. I thought to keep it going."

"Ah, Addeline. And what does Addeline think of you coming to stay with the baby and me?"

Copia heaved out a heavy sigh and rocked back onto his heels, his expression a mix of amusement and exasperation. "Devo essere onesto, Sorella. She is madder than a wet hornet."

Annalise laughed, secretly over the moon, that Addy was the one having to go without for once. The room seemed to lighten with her joy, the bond between Emeritus and his Sister of Sin strengthened in that shared moment of understanding.

*
Addeline, cradling Meliora in her arms, made her way to Swiss's door. As she neared, Swiss caught sight of her through the window and swiftly swung it open, eagerly anticipating her arrival.

Beaming with delight, he kissed her forehead and gently took his young son from her arms, "Hey," his smile could almost reach the heavens. "What are you guys doing here?"

Addy feigned a smile as she followed the man inside pulling her luggage behind her. Swiss, bouncing around his happy toddler, couldn't quite grasp why Addy had shown up so suddenly. He sensed something must be wrong for Copia to allow her to stay with him.

“Is everything alright,” he asked nervously.

The contrast between his joyful welcome and Addy's forced smile was quite noticeable.

"Oh no, nothing at all unless you think my husband abandoning me for his apprentice and bastard child is anything at all." Addy's voice cracked with bitterness.

Swiss's face contorted in confusion, the lines between his eyes pronounced. "What the hell are you talking about?"

Addy, her hands trembling, tried to shield Meliora's ears. She leaned in close, her whisper barely containing her anguish. "He left me and the kids last night. He said he's staying with Annaliese until she gets used to being with the baby on her own... and let's face it... that's never going to happen. I have 6 kids and one on the way and you never get used to it."

Swiss's eyes softened with understanding. "Come on, Adds, he wouldn't leave you guys, definitely not the kids.”

"I feel like he hates me, Swiss," Addy murmured, her voice breaking as tears welled up in her eyes, “Ever since what happened at that last tour, things just haven’t been the same.

The ghoul shook his head slowly, his expression filled with empathy. "Kid, he just needs space. He's probably trying to clear his mind. Isn't that what you're doing here now?"

She let out a bitter laugh, her voice tinged with fear. "Yeah, that's what scares me."

“So why don't we just enjoy this time we have together and let's just act like a real family for a while,” he placed Meliora down on the floor and went to stand beside Addeline. He gently took her into his arms and lifted her chin with a finger, prompting her eyes to meet his. It was clear he was seeking a response from her. She hesitantly nodded her head.

“You look hungry,” Swiss said, “Let me make you something to eat.”

He released Addy and scooped up his son, “You hungry little man?”

Swiss tossed the toddler lightly into the air, catching him with ease. Bringing the child's belly to his face, he playfully blew a raspberry onto his stomach. Meliora giggled and grabbed the man's face, "Hungry, daddy," he said as he tugged at Swiss's mustache. Swiss beamed with the biggest smile, and Addy couldn't help but smile herself at the affection the ghoul had for his son.

Swiss held tightly to the child as he walked by Addy. He stopped briefly in front of her to put a hand on her pregnant belly. "You need anything special?" he asked, "I can go to the store and get whatever you want."
She let her hand rest onto his, and grinned, "I'm fine," she said, "I have everything I need."

He raised one eyebrow and gave her a heavy nod. His attention turned back to Meliora, "Alright then," he raised the toddler into the air with one hand. He let the happy boy sore through the air like a plane as they both darted towards the kitchen.

"Be careful," Addy scolded. She shook her head and for the first time in a long time she felt relief to be away from Papa.

The telephone rang from the kitchen, and Swiss, still holding Meliora in his arms, hurried to answer it. As he picked up the receiver, Addeline slipped into the kitchen, her curiosity evident in the way she tilted her head slightly. A cheerful, familiar voice responded, "Hey there you! I miss you and I was wondering if I could come over tonight."

Swiss's grip tightened on Meliora, and a flicker of concern crossed his face. Addeline noticed and tried to focus on the conversation. "Tonight isn't really a good night," he replied, his tone cautious.
"Oh?" The disappointment in Aurora's voice was palpable. "Tomorrow then maybe?"

Swiss glanced at Addeline, who was watching him intently. "I have some guests right now. How about I just call you when it's a good time?"

He could almost feel the weight of Aurora's disappointment through the phone. "Okay, you do that. Hope to hear from you soon, Jutty."

"Okay, bye Liv," he murmured, hanging up the phone with a sigh.

He nervously laughed to himself, glancing at Addy's stoic expression. "Liv, huh?"

"Yeah," he muttered, running his fingers through his hair.

"She comes over here?" The frustration in Addy's voice grew with each question.

"Sometimes," he responded, trying to keep his tone even.

"What do you guys do?"

"It's not like that, Adds. Ok? We're friends."

"What kind of friends?"

"Friends that are getting to know each other, alright?"

"Are you guys sleeping together?"

"What?" The question took Swiss by surprise, and he hesitated.

"I asked, have you guys fucked?"

"No," he lied, deciding that Addeline's delicate state of mind wasn't ready to hear such a truth. He wasn't committed to Aurora, and if he could somehow get Addy to see that she would be happier with him, he didn't want to ruin it with the few nights he had spent with Aurora.

Swiss tried to steer the conversation to lighter topics, "Now, what do you want to eat?" He spent the afternoon in the kitchen, preparing a meal while subtly extracting more details about what had happened to Sister Annaliese. As Addy spoke about Copia's cold demeanor and how he had pushed her out of the house with their son, Swiss listened with rapt attention. He wanted to be her rock, her support in this tumultuous time.

Even though he had been building a relationship with Aurora, Swiss knew he would have taken Addy in a heartbeat if given the chance. He wanted her to believe that life with him would be simpler and more fulfilling. As he listened to her recount her troubles, he couldn't help but think that Copia's actions had inadvertently given him the opportunity to show Addy how much better things could be with him.

Later that night after everyone had gone to bed, Addy found herself in the cozy living room, the fireplace casting a warm red glow. Lost in her thoughts, she was startled as Swiss emerged from his slumber and joined her on the couch.
“What are you doing up this late, babe?”

Without looking away from the fire she answered, “Just thinking.”

The man shook his head, wondering why Addy was always intent on torturing herself, “About what?”

“I’m sure the baby will have a place in the hierarchy now. Behind mine of course but bastard or not he’s an Emeritus boy.”

At a loss for words and unsure how to comfort her, Swiss gently took her hand and said, "It’s late. Come lay down with me.”

Swiss knew that Addy was overwhelmed by these impending changes. He understood that raising another woman's child was not part of her plan and would disrupt her life. Despite knowing she might decline, he felt compelled to offer a suggestion, laying it out on the table in case any doubts lingered in her mind about being in a situation that made her uncomfortable, “You know, you could just stay here with me.”

This captured the woman’s attention, causing her to finally tear her gaze away from the mesmerizing flames of the fire.

“Stay here?” she repeated.

“Well, why not?” Swiss inquired, “You love me, I love you, we love our son. I have plenty of space for us.”

“He said I didn’t have a choice.”

“You always have a choice, Adds. I’d take good care of you,” he paused and let his finger brush over her shoulder, “in every way.”

Addy's cheeks flushed as the man's fingers delicately tucked a stray strand of hair behind her ear. The sensation of his touch sent a delightful chill down her spine.

“I could take care of you right now,” he whispered, drawing closer to the woman’s lips.

“Right now?” she whimpered.

He nodded his head as their lips hovered over one another, each one teasing the other with warm breath. It was Addy who buckled first, plunging into his mouth as though it were the first time.

“You’re shaking, Adds.”

“Am I?” She hadn’t even realized that her limbs were trembling.

It was a sign to the ghoul that he was being well received. It caused him to kiss the woman more aggressively, stopping every so often to let the tip of his tongue slide against her lips. Addy moaned softly as he continued to envelop her in these sweet kisses, and she reveled at the touch of his hands roaming all over her body.

She craved more of him, allowing herself to grind against his body. Swiss, growing more and more aroused, pressed his hard length in between her legs. He let his hands trail up her nightgown and he delicately slid her panties down her legs. The woman tilted her neck to the side, exposing the naked skin of her throat, begging for him to plant tender kisses there. The ghoul obliged, pinning Addeline down against the couch as he nibbled at the delicate area. The soft love bites quickly changed into hard sucking. She just knew she’d have hickeys to display when she woke up the next morning. She couldn’t find the will to ask him to stop however and he continued to kiss her feverishly as she lied down feeling all his weight on top of her.

He grabbed the bottom of Addy’s gown and slowly lifted it up over her head. He went after her breasts now in the same way he had attacked her neck just moments before, “Oh God, Swiss,” Addy was lost in the feeling and enjoyed what was being done to her.

She felt his cock come through his boxers. It kept finding its way between her thighs, but he had not tried to put it into her yet.

“I need more, Swiss!” she called out in desperation.

The ghoul found her dampness with his hand, using his thumb to tease her hardened clit. He laughed, “I know, Addeline. I know you need more.”

He began kissing the delicate skin above the woman’s breast, purring against her as he continued to tickle her down below.

“You feel so warm and wet,” he groaned into her ear, slowly slipping a finger inside.

“Swiss…” Addy closed her eyes tightly and let herself enjoy the attention he was paying to her body. She searched for something to hold onto but there was only the couch. She gripped to its surface as the man let his head make its way down below. Inches away from Addy’s exposed sex, he took a long and slow lick from her entrance to the top of her clit, circling around it, a skill he had mastered.

Addy grabbed a chunk of his curly hair and held tightly to it, guiding him toward her most sensitive areas. The man gave a wicked smile and began sucking her hard and intensely. The sensation was almost too much for her to stand. She tried to reposition herself, but the man grabbed her hips tightly and held her in place. This caused her to let out a small and quick cry.

“You can handle it,” Swiss laughed, noticing her struggle.

The woman’s knees began to feel weak, and she felt herself on the brink of release when the man pulled back. “Why’d you stop?”

He answered her question with another question, “Are you ready for me?”

“Yes,” she answered eagerly. She was burning up with desire for him.

She watched as he pulled back, taking his boxers off to reveal one of her favorite parts about him. He positioned himself between her legs and hissed, “Are you going to take me?”

She gazed up into his eyes, “Yes,” she answered wrapping her legs around his back.

He thrust into her hard, the sudden force knocking the breath from her lungs. She gasped, eyes wide, caught off guard by the pressure and depth of it. Her hand instinctively flew to his lower stomach, a silent plea- not to stop, but to ease up.

“What’s wrong?” he chuckled, as he thrusted gently, “Am I too much? Can you not handle it?”

“I…” she gasped as he drove into her again, “can…” another thrust rocked through her, “handle… it.”

“Good,” he said, pushing himself deeper into the girl. Swiss had had sex with Addy before while she was pregnant, so he knew his full length was probably uncomfortable for the girl. He was trying to control himself, but in that particular moment he found it difficult to hold back.

“I’m sorry, Adds,” he apologized, “You just feel so fucking tight around me right now.”

“It’s okay,” she whispered, “I want more.”

The request sent him over the edge and with their bodies perfectly molded against one another he began to go faster. Her legs held firm to his back, and she dug her nails into his skin, “Oh, God,” she moaned, arching her spine.

“Does that hurt?” the man asked.

“No,” Addy quickly answered, “It doesn’t hurt at all.”

His body was slamming against hers, following the rhythm of her moans. He continued to hit her sweet spot repeatedly when suddenly, she felt the absence of his warm body. There was nothing but a cold draft hitting her exposed genitals. A cruel joke she thought as she looked up at him. Swiss just laughed. He grabbed her hips and flipped her over, pressing her breasts into the couch cushion. He lifted her hips high and lined himself up with her once more.

“I know you like it from behind when you’re pregnant,” he said.

He shoved himself into her once more, stretching Addy wider and wider. She screamed, “Fuck me like you’re desperate for me!”

It was a request he was all too happy to fulfill. He groaned, the head of his cock pressing hard against her g-spot as he withdrew almost completely. Then he plunged back in, hitting the same spot again with a force that made her body rock. "I am desperate for you," Swiss whispered. He went harder and faster, both their animalistic sounds filling the room. He bit down on her shoulder, hard enough to make a mark of possession—something he knew Papa loved to do to her. His hand found its way between her legs and her body began to shake as her pussy clenched around him. She felt her orgasm building up.

The man could feel her walls pulsating around him. He knew she was close, “Come for me, baby,” his voice thick with lust.

Addy’s mind drifted as she felt his cock buried deep inside her, his fingers circling faster and faster. It was so intense it was almost painful.

“Stop holding on,” Swiss yelled, “Come for me, now!”

With those words, she finally gave in. Her whole body tensed up and her toes curled as her orgasm took control.

“That’s it,” he growled softly, his hips bucking against her in a powerful rhythm as his seed filled her up. His cock twitched inside of her as he tried to regain his breath. Swiss slowly pulled out of the disoriented woman, his softening cock sliding out with a wet pop.

“Fuck, that was amazing,” Addy said.

“Yea,” he grinned smugly, “I know.” His demeanor quickly became serious as he flipped Addeline onto her back, crawling close to snuggle with her, “You’re amazing too.”

He wrapped his arm around the woman, nuzzling his head into her neck. His other hands holding tightly to her pregnant belly, “Now, get some rest,” he gave her hair a soft kiss and closed his eyes. He was asleep before she was.

She lay there in his arms thinking about how happy she felt with him. Things weren’t complicated with him as they were with Papa. She knew she could get used to this. Could I really stay here forever? She wondered as she let herself drift off to sleep.

*
The hospital released Annaliese and Belial, and Papa was there to take them home. He hadn’t yet seen her house, so he was somewhat excited to see what his money had purchased. As he pulled up to the structure, he beheld a black Victorian house that stood as a testament to the passage of time. It was hauntingly beautiful, “Magnifico, Dolcezza! You found this one on your own, eh?”

“Ah, do you like it? Your offering to me was so generous, I was able to afford a most beautiful house. Grazi Papà.”

He pushed open the majestic double doors, revealing inside the grandeur of a bygone era unfolded. Ornate chandeliers hung from ceilings adorned with intricate moldings, casting a soft, ethereal glow upon the rooms. Time had etched its mark on the walls, leaving behind faded wallpaper and peeling paint, although the beauty remained undiminished.

As night fell, the house transformed into something otherworldly. Soft moonlight filtered through stained glass windows, casting vibrant hues upon the worn wooden floors. Shadows danced and swayed, as if the spirits of the past came alive, telling their tales in hushed secrets.

In the heart of the house, a grand staircase spiraled upwards, leading to the upper floors. Each step creaked beneath the weight of history, as if echoing the footsteps of those who had once walked this path.

After tucking Belial comfortably away in the nursery, he gently helped Annaliese into bed, mindful of the doctor’s warning to take it easy. He was determined to ensure she followed the advice to the letter.

She clung to him tightly, surrendering to the pull of the mattress as soon as she felt its comforting presence beneath her. “You know, Sorella, I must say you lucked out. Who would want to live in that stuffy old mausoleum when you could live here?”

Her eyes lit up at the suggestion, “You want to live here with me, Papà?”

He quickly corrected himself, realizing he had said something misleading, “Oh, no, Annaliese I just meant…”

She laughed, “Calmati, Papà. I knew what you meant.”

He looked down at the girl and gently ran his fingers through her hair, his eyes locking with hers for a fleeting, intense moment before he began to turn away. She reached out, her grip firm and desperate, pulling him back toward her. The unexpected force of her hold caught him off guard, causing him to stumble and collapse onto the bed beside her. Her mesmerizing blue eyes drew him in, their intensity inescapable. Their lips hovered tantalizingly close, the warmth of their mingled breaths creating an electric tension in the air.

They collided with an intense urgency, and Annalise clung to Papa Emeritus’s back, pulling him into her as if she could make him melt into her very being. Papa had been restraining himself, keeping a safe distance from the girl to avoid succumbing to his desires, but now, with her pressed against him, he didn’t know if he could hold back any longer.

“Papà portami, take me!” she cried.

He allowed his tongue to part her lips and intertwine with hers. Their kiss grew more passionate, each movement charged with electric intensity. Her fingers tightened around Papa’s back, pulling him so close that he fell between her legs. The room seemed to shrink around them, leaving only the two of them in their shared moment of desire. His hands roamed her back, feeling the warmth of her skin through the fabric, as he struggled to maintain any semblance of control.

“Papà, touch me!” cried Annaliese.

Copia let a hand freely roam up her thin gown and he grasped one of her breasts. Forgetting who he was with, he squeezed as hard as he could, eliciting a cry from the young sister, “Per favore, Papà. Not to rough.”

He was much to used to handling Addeline, who received his advances without much complaint. He released her and let his hands slide up to cradle her face, his thumbs gently brushing her cheeks. She responded by pressing herself even closer, her heart pounding in sync with his. The tension built, each kiss and touch fueling the fire. Papa finally had to extinquish the flame. He pulled himself away from her grip, his voice soft yet firm, “Dolcezza, we cannot do this now. It is not good for your body. You must wait six weeks.”

Breathing raggedly, saddened but hopeful, she looked at him as he began to walk away. She grabbed hold of his fingers and gripped them tightly, her eyes shining with anticipation. “But in six weeks, I can, have you?”

The Cardinal gave her soft hand a gentle pat and placed it over her heart. With a final, lingering glance, he walked out of the room, letting the door close slowly behind him.

*

The ministry had become a whirlwind of activity with so many tiny babies to care for. Elizabeth, at four and a half, was a whirlwind herself—strong-willed and defiant. Her impeccable speech often led her into adult conversations she had no business being in, driving the Cardinal to the brink of madness. Kaisarion, at three and a half, was her faithful shadow, eager to follow any command his sister gave him.

With their mother absent, the tot had taken it upon herself to create chaos. One evening while her father was occupied, she sat in one of the many crypts, trailing after her eldest brother as he wandered among the tombs.

A sly smile curved her lips as a wicked thought formed. “You know, Kaisarion,” she began, letting her fingers glide across the cold stone, “if you can't sing very well, the clergy will rid themselves of you and you'll be in a tomb just like this one.”

“Stop it, Eliza!” he yelled, spinning around to glare at her. “You're just trying to frighten me!”

“No, really, I'm not,” she said calmly. “I heard Sister talking about it.”

That caught his attention. His eyes narrowed as she went on.

“She said they'll kill you, just like they killed poor Papa’s brothers. And then Opus will have to be the frontman.”

“You're so stupid, Eliza!” he shouted, his face flushed. “Opus is too weak to be frontman. You know Mummy said his lungs can't handle it.”

Eliza laughed, delighting in his reaction. “Oh dear... they'll probably kill him too and place him right next to you. Then I’ll have to take over.”

"Eliza, you’re just a foolish girl! You know they’ll never let you be frontman, and that’s what makes you so angry! Why, Meliora would come after Opus as frontman anyway."

"Meli isn’t even Papa’s real son, silly. Can’t you see that, nitwit? He’s nothing like us at all!”

“YOU’RE A LIAR!”

She remained composed, smoothing her dress as if nothing had been said. “Nah uh. Honest.”

That was the last straw. Kaisarion shoved his sister into the wall, the force knocking the wind from her lungs. She coughed, stunned, as he turned and bolted for Sister's office.

Elizabeth, sensing she’d pushed it a bit too far this time, scrambled to her feet and ran after him. Kaisarion’s footsteps thundered through the stone corridor, echoing off the ancient walls as he sprinted toward Sister’s office, tears stinging the corners of his eyes. Elizabeth was hot on his heels, her shoes skidding slightly across the cold floor as she raced after him, breathing hard. Her wispy hair bounced with every step, and despite the knot forming in her chest, a flicker of amusement danced in her eyes.

They reached Sister’s heavy wooden door nearly at the same time. Kaisarion burst through first, pushing it open with a dramatic gasp. “Sister!” he cried. “Eliza said—she said they’re going to kill me!”

Elizabeth barreled in right behind him, nearly tripping over her own feet. “I did not—not like that! He’s exaggerating—he pushed me into a tomb!”

Sister Imperator, who had been quietly reading at her desk, looked up slowly over her glasses. Her expression was unreadable as she calmly set down her pen and closed the book in front of her with a soft thud.

The room fell deathly quiet, save for the children’s heavy breathing.

“Which one of you would like to explain themselves first,” she asked, her voice cool and measured, “before I decide to lock you both in a crypt permanently?”

“She started it!” Kaisarion cried, pointing a shaking finger at Elizabeth. “She said if I couldn't sing they'd throw me in a tomb, kill me like Papa's brothers, and make Opus the frontman!”

“That’s not what I said!” Elizabeth snapped back, her cheeks flushed. “I only said it might happen. I was just teasing! Kaisarion pushed me—hard! I hit the stone!”

“You lied! You said you heard Sister say it!”

“I did hear her—sort of!” Eliza flailed, trying to defend herself while dodging his furious glare. “You’re just too sensitive!”

Sister raised a single hand. Silence fell immediately, as if her fingers alone commanded the very air in the room.

“I see,” she said, rising slowly from her chair. Her heels clicked softly against the floor as she walked around the desk. “So what I’m hearing is... you both decided to desecrate the crypts, terrify one another with murder plots, and then come screaming into my office—interrupting my only quiet hour of the day—all because one of you couldn’t keep your mouth shut and the other couldn’t keep their hands to themselves.”

The children stood frozen.

Sister Imperator folded her hands behind her back. “Well then.”

She looked to Kaisarion first. “No one is going to kill you, my dear. Not yet, anyway.”

Then she turned to Elizabeth. “And you, Miss Elizabeth… have precisely ten seconds to fetch the switch from the garden and return to me, or I’ll send you to tell Papa why your brother believes he’s about to be buried alive.”

Elizabeth’s eyes went wide. She opened her mouth to protest but thought better of it, spinning on her heel and bolting out the door.

Kaisarion sniffled and folded his arms, feeling vindicated—until Sister turned her cold gaze back on him.

“You’re not off the hook either, little prince. Close that door. You can watch.”

The heavy door slammed behind her, and Elizabeth tore down the cloister hallway, her shoes thudding loudly against the stone. The moment she hit the cool evening air of the garden, she slowed—but not out of reluctance. It was dread.

The garden was beautiful in the day—flowering herbs, carefully trimmed hedges, vines creeping over statuary—but in the fading light, it looked like a graveyard. Shadows stretched long across the gravel paths, and the switch tree stood like a sentinel near the edge of the garden wall.

She approached it slowly.

The infamous switch tree. Thin, springy branches perfect for snapping against legs and egos. Every child in the ministry knew it. Sister had planted it herself. Elizabeth reached out and chose one, fingers wrapping around a slender green limb. She gave it a yank—too forceful at first, the branch snapped with a hiss and struck her arm.

“Bloody thing,” she muttered, rubbing the sting, but she kept going, fashioning it quickly into the shape Sister preferred: short, no leaves, slightly curved like a serpent. She held it in her hand like it was a venomous snake.

The walk back to Sister’s office was much slower.

Inside the office, Kaisarion sat stiffly on the edge of the chair across from Sister Imperator’s desk, hands folded in his lap like he was waiting for confession.

Sister hadn’t spoken. She stood by the arched window with her back to him, gazing out as if reading omens in the darkening sky. The silence was suffocating. He glanced at her once—her posture perfect, her silhouette sharp against the light. Even when still, she looked like she could snap thunder down with a single word.

He shifted uncomfortably in his seat. His guilt was gone—replaced by dread.

Why did she say he could stay and watch? That was worse than punishment. It was spectacle.

He opened his mouth to say something—to maybe plead for Elizabeth, or at least ask if he could leave—but Sister slowly turned her head toward him before he could get a word out. Her expression was calm. Neutral. Somehow worse than angry.

“You may blink, Kaisarion,” she said coolly. “You may breathe. But you may not interrupt.”

He swallowed hard. “Yes, Sister.”

The door creaked open. Elizabeth stepped inside, clutching the switch between two fingers like it was something filthy and beneath her dignity. Her curls were windblown, cheeks red with exertion and shame, but her chin was still lifted—barely.

She walked slowly, the switch dragging behind her with each step. The sight of Kaisarion sitting frozen in the chair made her scowl. Of course he looked perfectly smug. He’d love to see her cry.

Sister Imperator didn’t speak at first. She waited until Elizabeth stood directly in front of her desk before raising one elegant hand.

“Close the door.”

Elizabeth obeyed.

“Come here.”

She stepped forward.

“Present it.”

Elizabeth handed over the switch.

Sister took it, inspecting it like one might examine a ceremonial blade. Then, unexpectedly, she snapped it clean in two. The sharp crack echoed in the chamber. Both children jumped.

“Punishment,” Sister said slowly, “is not about pain. It is about remembrance.”

She walked slowly around the desk, the broken switch still in hand. Elizabeth braced herself. Kaisarion leaned back in his chair, wide-eyed. But Sister didn’t strike either of them.

She laid the two broken halves of the switch on the edge of her desk, parallel. Then she turned to Kaisarion.

“Tell me, child. When your sister scared you… did you believe her?”

He hesitated. “…Yes.”

“Good,” she replied. “You should be afraid. You carry a name heavy with death. You are not owed the frontman’s role just because you were born to it.”

Then she turned to Elizabeth. “And you. You think because you wield cleverness like a dagger, you cannot be struck down by it. One day, someone will find your lies charming—until they become dangerous. Today, they were merely cruel.”

Elizabeth blinked, unsure whether she’d gotten away with something or not.

Sister returned to her chair.

“No beatings today,” she said coolly. “Instead, you will both go to the reliquary. You will polish every tarnished chalice and silver piece until your hands ache. And while you scrub, I want you to think. About legacy. About cruelty. About truth.”

The room was silent.

“And if I ever hear the word 'murder' in your mouths again—unless it's in Latin and being recited at a funeral—you will wish I'd used that switch.”

The scent of candle wax and brass polish clung to the air as the children sat cross-legged on the cold stone floor of the reliquary. Chalices, candelabras, and incense boats were laid out before them, dull with age, gleaming only in parts where their hands had already begun the long work of scrubbing.

Elizabeth sighed dramatically, holding up a silver thurible and inspecting it like it had personally wronged her.

“I’m fairly certain Sister has us cleaning things that haven't been touched since the Plague.”

“Then stop complaining and clean,” Kaisarion muttered, his cloth moving in circles over a goblet.

“You enjoyed this,” she snapped. “You liked seeing me scolded.”

“I didn’t! You deserved it. You said they were going to kill me.”

Elizabeth rolled her eyes. “Well, obviously I didn't mean it. You really believed they'd murder you just because you’re a mediocre singer?”

“I am not mediocre,” Kaisarion huffed. “And besides, you heard Sister. I carry the weight of a name. That means something.”

“That means you have to polish faster,” she said sweetly, tossing him a filthy spoon.

He caught it with a glare. “You should have gotten the switch, by the way. I would’ve screamed if she hit you. I had it all planned.”

“Well,” Elizabeth sniffed, holding up a newly polished candlestick, “then I suppose it's a good thing Sister finds me intellectually intimidating.”

“I think she finds you spiritually exhausting.”

They worked in silence for a moment before Elizabeth spoke again—this time, quieter.

“…Do you think what she said was true? About us not being owed anything?”

Kaisarion didn’t look at her. “I think… I don’t want to end up like Papa’s brothers.”

Elizabeth didn’t answer. She just scrubbed harder, her expression unreadable.

The next morning was unusually bright for the ministry. Sunlight sliced through the tall windows, catching the dust in golden streaks. The crypts, for once, were silent.

Too silent.

In a forgotten alcove behind the choir loft, Elizabeth stood on a stool with a ball of twine in one hand and a glass vial of powdered chalk in the other. Kaisarion watched nervously from below, holding open a hymnbook and glancing over his shoulder every few seconds.

“I still don’t understand what this is for,” he whispered.

Elizabeth grinned down at him, eyes glittering. “You will. Just wait for the second verse of Ave Satani.”

“You’re going to get us excommunicated.”

She winked. “Not if we’re clever enough to blame it on Opus.”

"Opus is only little, you dingbat."

The twine was looped perfectly through the rafters above the choir loft, rigged to release a shower of powdered chalk right over the bishop’s pews. Elizabeth had tied it off with a neat little knot—smug, proud, and humming the Blood of Satan melody under her breath.

“Just imagine it,” she whispered down to Kaisarion. “Right as the choir hits ‘Sanguis Satani,’ the heavens open and—poof!—a divine dusting upon the evilest heads.”

Kaisarion snorted despite himself. “That would be Papa! We’ll be flogged.”

Elizabeth grinned. “But we’ll be legends. And besides, Papa would never lay a hand on us.” She hopped off the stool and dusted off her hands. “Now all we have to do is sneak back in right before mass and give it the tiniest tug.”

But before she could finish her triumphant stretch, a low, slow voice broke the stillness behind them.

“Well, well… what exactly are we planning to bless the congregation with this morning?”

Both children froze. Elizabeth turned first—slowly.

There, standing in the arched shadow of the loft entrance, was Sister, arms folded across his chest, one brow raised in exaggerated interest.

Kaisarion turned white as a chalice linen. Elizabeth blinked once, then offered the most charming smile her face could manage.

“Good morning, Sister,” she said sweetly, “Have you come to bless the trap?”

The woman sighed. “Oh, Eliza. You have your father's eyes… but your mother's criminal instinct.”

She stepped into the loft, lifting the rigged chalk vial gently between two fingers.

“Creative… but poorly timed,” she muttered. “Your father is allergic to chalk. He'd have gone into an apocalyptic fit.”

Elizabeth’s jaw dropped. “Seriously, grandmamma!?”

She gave a deadpan look. “No. But now that I’ve seen this—you’re on incense duty for the next four masses.”

Elizabeth groaned.

Kaisarion cleared his throat. “And me?”

Imperator smirked. “You’re going to sit next to your grandfather and hold his hymnbook. Keep him safe from divine intervention.”

She turned on her heel, chalk trap dangling from hers hand like a trophy. “And children? If you’re going to plan a coup… don’t do it under my watch.”

*

Another day had passed quietly. Suspiciously so. No punishments. No traps. No scoldings from Sister. No unexpected lectures from Papa. Which meant, naturally, Elizabeth was getting bored.

Sister Imperator sat in her office, the air thick with the scent of old books and incense, when the all-too-familiar sounds of Papa Nihil's shuffling footsteps echoed through the room. "Is there something I can do for you, Papa? I’m sure whatever you need at the moment must be so much more important than my work," she said, her voice laced with a mix of irritation and resignation.

Seestor, I apologize, I don’t mean to bother you but—”

“Because you know that’s exactly what you do every single day,” she interrupted, eyes still glued to the documents on her desk.

“But Seestor—”

“Just appear in here like mist, completely unannounced, and bombard me with nonsense.”

“Seestor, if I could just—”

“Well, go on then!” she snapped. “Tell me what’s so important.”

He hesitated. “Seestor… young Elizabeth has set fire to the new drapes in the chapel.”

“WHAT?” She shot up from her chair, eyes wide with horror. “Why didn’t you lead with that?”

“I tried, but you—”

“Oh, never mind that! Just... follow me." Sister grabbed a fire extinguisher from the corner and marched out of the office with a sense of urgency. The acrid smell of smoke grew stronger as they approached the chapel door. Papa Nihil trailed behind, his face a mask of concern.

"What are you going to do to her, Seestor? Would you like me to spank the child?"

“Oh, you can’t even spank your own—” she stopped herself, her glare slicing through him like a blade. “Never mind.”

He blinked. “Spank my own what?”

She turned back toward the door, already marching. “You’ll figure it out. Assuming your brain ever decides to join the rest of your body.”

"But Seestor, I am dead. I have no brain."

“You hadn’t one when you were alive—” she snapped, just as she threw open the chapel doors.

The children froze mid-play, still holding the charred remnants of what used to be the chapel drapes. Smoke lingered in the air, and the distinct smell of burnt fabric hit her like a slap.

Elizabeth stood in the center of the chaos, hands behind her back and eyes wide with guilt.

Sister’s voice dropped into a dangerous calm. “Would anyone care to explain why it smells like a funeral pyre in here?”

Sister! Look what I’ve done!” Elizabeth exclaimed proudly, throwing her arms out. “I’ve gotten rid of those horrid drapes. Now we can buy new ones!”

Behind her, the last scraps of fabric smoldered in a lazy curl of smoke, glowing faintly.

Still holding the fire extinguisher, Sister's eyes went straight to the embers. She rushed past the child with a gasp, her heart pounding. With a sharp pull of the pin, she aimed at the flames and unleashed a roaring cascade of white foam. The fire hissed and sputtered under the pressure, finally giving up its fight.

Kaisarion stood nearby, completely still, his eyes wide with amazement. “Whoa,” he whispered. “Proper brilliant, that!”

Sister spun toward him, covered in flecks of foam, and narrowed her eyes. The twins, now emboldened by the spectacle, clapped and bounced in place, as if this were all part of an elaborate performance just for them.

Imperator strode forward calmly, stopping in front of Elizabeth and gently cupping her chin, “Eliza, my dear,” she said with a soft smile, “those were the new drapes.”

Elizabeth blinked, then grinned with complete innocence. “Oh my, Sister. Well it’s a good thing they’re gone now. They were ugly as sin, really.”

Sister Imperator sighed, a mix of exasperation and affection filling her chest. "Yes, my dear, it is. Eliza, darling, where are your parents?"

"Oh, mummy and daddy?"

Kaisarion began to speak up, "I think I heard mummy say that daddy is with that slut, Sister Annaliese."

"Kaisarion!" Sister scolded.

"Yes," Elizabeth continued, "And mummy went to Uncle Swiss's house with Meliora."

"WHAT? Whatever for?"

Nihil was bursting with laughter at this point. Sister, in madden rage began to step away. She shook her head at her former lover and left the children to his care. She had a phone call to make.

She stormed into her office, her heels clicking sharply against the polished floor, and snatched up the phone to call her son. The phone rang three time before she heard the man on the other line, "Mother how are you doing?” his voice came through, sounding slightly distracted, the sounds of a baby crying coming through the receiver.

"Well, Cardi, your father is a blithering idiot, your wife is gone, and your child just set fire to the new drapes in the chapel. So, you tell me, dear boy, how do you think I am doing?”

He barely registered anything beyond the mention of his wife being absent. "Did you say Adeline was not home?" he asked, a note of concern creeping into his tone.

"Apparently, she is at the Ghoul's house with Meliora but found it appropriate to leave the rest of the bunch here," she replied, her irritation mounting.

"I see..." he trailed off, clearly preoccupied.

"And where on Earth are you? It's not like you to disappear without telling your mother," she demanded, her patience wearing thin.

"I had a commitment," he said hesitantly, as if weighing his words carefully.

"Ah yes, your son told me. He said that you were with the... oh how did he put it... the 'slut?'" she shot back, her voice rising.

"And where did he hear such language?" he retorted, a defensive edge to his voice.

"From your missing wife!" she snapped, her temper flaring. "Now, here is what's going to happen. One or both of you are going to come back to this ministry and handle your offspring before they tear this place down!" Her tone left no room for argument, the finality of her words echoing through the room.

Sister hung up the phone, leaving Copia to wrestle with his thoughts. Annaliese was nearby, breastfeeding Belial. “Papà prediletto, is something the matter?” she asked, her voice filled with concern.

Papa approached her with hesitant steps, placing his large hand on the tiny head of his child.” Dolcezza, it’s time for me to leave,” he said, his voice heavy with regret.

“Oh no, Papà, it’s too soon,” she whispered, her eyes brimming with sadness.

“I’m so sorry, Sorella, but I must. You knew this wasn’t a permanent arrangement, yes?” his tone was gentle yet resolute.

Her gaze dropped to the child in her arms, her expression heart-wrenchingly sorrowful. Copia felt a pang of guilt. He lifted her chin with a tender finger, “Annaliese, I will keep my word. I will not abandon you.”

She grasped his wrist as he held her face, nodding slowly. Papa released her with a heavy heart, kissed his child tenderly, and stepped out the door, hell bent on finding his wife.

Notes:

So, how are we liking this alternate ending so far? Thoughts are much appreciated. I can't decide which ending I like better and I am sure others are going to prefer one over the other but isn't it fun to have the choice? :)

Chapter 51: If You By Then Have Forgiven Me (Alternate Ending)

Summary:

The beginning of this chapter is the same as the original, but the ending is different and the conversations between Addy and Papa are different.

Papa was seething with rage. Sister Imperator was completely unaware of Meliora’s paternity and now the woman was suspicious because she left in such a hurry to the ghoul’s house with the child in tow. It was a secret so dangerous that its revelation could threaten the very foundation of Meliora’s life as he knew it. Addeline’s trait of frivolity was one that Copia had grown to despise.

Swiss lived nearly two hours from the Mount View Mausoleum that Papa and Addy called home—very near to Sister Annaliese’s house. It was quite a drive and gave him plenty of time to think. His anger subsided as thoughts of the future swirled through his mind like a relentless storm. He wondered if Addeline would ever forgive him for being with Sister Annaliese. The guilt was a heavy burden, and he feared it might be too much to overcome, especially with the woman being an ever presence in their lives.

As the miles passed by, he pondered whether he could make her forget about Swiss. The idea seemed both impossible and desperately necessary. He was exhausted from being in a relationship where they seemed to be drifting further apart with each passing day. He longed for that closeness again, the intimacy that had once defined their bond. Addy was once the center of his world, a bright, guiding star in his life. But now, that center seemed to be shrinking, leaving him feeling lost and adrift.

After the long, insightful ride, he pulled up to Swiss's house. He stopped in the driveway in front of an iron-clad gate that creaked as it slowly opened, revealing a path overgrown with ivy and moss. The atmosphere was thick with a sense of foreboding, as if the house itself held secrets waiting to be uncovered.

He slowly walked up to the double doors and knocked. Silence. He went around the porch to a window and tried to look in, noticing that the bedroom door was closed—a trail of garments leading to its threshold. He reckoned he would try to open the door to see if it was unlocked. He turned the knob slowly, and luckily, it was.

He let himself in and was immediately greeted by the sounds of moaning and kissing coming from the bedroom. He didn't want to believe it, but he knew exactly what was going on. He was afraid to enter the room, not knowing how far his wife's intimacy had made it with the ghoul. If he could stop it before it happened, he definitely wanted to. But he did not wish to walk in on the act itself.

The tension was almost unbearable as he stood there, frozen in the hallway. Each sound from the bedroom felt like a dagger to his heart, amplifying his fear and anger. He took a deep breath, trying to muster the courage to confront the situation. His mind raced with thoughts of what he might see and how he would handle it.

As he inched closer to the bedroom door, the sounds grew louder, more intimate, and each one was like salt in an open wound.

He paused outside the door, his hand trembling as it hovered over the doorknob. The reality of the situation was almost too much to bear. He could feel the bile rising in his throat. His mind was a vortex of emotions—anger, sadness, disbelief. He wanted to burst in, to stop whatever was happening, but the fear of what he might see held him back.

Finally, with a deep, shuddering breath, he turned the doorknob and pushed the door open, the creak of the hinges sounding like a scream in the silence. The sight that met his eyes was one he would never forget, a scene that would be etched into his memory forever.

Addeline sat on top of Swiss, naked, laughing and kissing. They were so engrossed in their time together that they didn't even notice Copia in the room. As the unaware couple continued to kiss, Papa cleared his throat. Both Swiss and Addy looked up to see a very angry Cardinal Copia; Papa Emeritus IV standing before them. Addeline jumped up quickly, using the blanket as a garment to cover her naked body. Swiss opted to use the sheet to cover himself.

"Shit," the ghoul said, "Have you heard of knocking?”

"Oh, I knocked, but you two were apparently too busy to hear," Copia replied, his voice laced with anger. His eyes bore into them. The room, which had been filled with laughter and intimacy moments before, now felt cold and heavy with tension.

Addeline's face flushed with a mix of shame and fear. She clutched the blanket tighter around her, the reality of the situation crashing down on her. Swiss, on the other hand, tried to maintain a semblance of composure, though the guilt was clear in his eyes.

Copia took a step forward, his presence dominating the room. "Addeline, it is time to come home.”

Addeline looked down, unable to meet his gaze. "Papa, I... I'm so sorry," she whispered, her voice breaking.

Swiss remained silent, his eyes darting between Copia and Addeline, knowing that he would fight for her if he needed to.

"I am going to step out," Copia inched closer to Addeline until he was centimeters from her face, "Put your clothes on and meet me in the car." Swiss was on high alert but calmed down once Copia left. He began to get dressed as he begged Addy to stay with him.

"Addeline, this is it. If you're going to stay with me, it's got to be now. He's going to take you home, and I don't know what is going to happen to you after that. Tell him you want to stay here. Tell him you want me; you don't want him."

Addeline's heart raced as she looked between Swiss and the door where Copia had just exited. The weight of the decision pressed down on her. She could see the desperation in Swiss's eyes, his fear of losing her palpable.

"Addy, please," Swiss continued, his voice breaking. "I love you. I can't lose you to him."

Tears welled up in Addeline's eyes. She felt torn between the man she had shared such intimate moments with and the man she had once vowed to be with for eternity. The room felt suffocating, filled with the gravity of the choice she had to make.

Taking a deep breath, she whispered, "I have to go with him."

Swiss's face contorted in pain, his eyes shimmering with unshed tears. "So that's it? It's him? You're choosing him over everything we've shared?"

Addeline felt her heart shatter at the sight of his anguish. The room seemed to close in on her, the air thick with sorrow and regret. She wanted to reach out, to comfort him, but she knew that any touch would only deepen the wound.

With trembling hands, she quickly dressed, each movement feeling like a betrayal. Her mind was a storm of emotions—guilt, love, fear, and an overwhelming sense of loss. As she stepped out of the room, she cast one last, lingering look at Swiss, memorizing the pain and anger etched on his face.

With a look of profound hurt, Swiss said to her, "Don't come back, Addy. Don't call me. From here on out, I only want to support Meliora, but I'm done with you." Though it tore at his heart to say these words, he knew that for his own sanity, he had to finally let her go.

The walk to the car felt like a march to her own execution. Each step was heavy with the weight of the choice she had made. She could see Copia waiting, his posture tense, his eyes searching for answers in her face.

She took a deep breath, knowing that the confrontation with Copia would be one of the hardest conversations of her life.

*

Emeritus had intricate plans in mind for Addeline the minute they made it back to the Ministry. The hallways of the Ministry, with their cold, imposing architecture, seemed to echo with the weight of the responsibilities he was ready to bestow upon her. He pushed her all the way to the bedroom, her feet showing resistance the whole time. In the dimly lit room, her heart pounded as she realized she was trapped. The sound of the door locking echoed in the silence, sending chills down her spine. With a deep breath, she steadied herself as Papa made his way closer to her.

She shook her head as he approached, grasping tightly to her belly, “Papa, don’t do anything rash,” she said to him.

There was a look of fervor in his eyes, but she stood firm as he inched closer. She felt a strong hand tighten around her neck. The intensity of the grip was overwhelming. Even in the darkness, she could make out his features clearly.

“My Darling,” he stated with resolve, “It seems you need to be reminded of who your Papa is.”

With his grip still firm around her throat, he yanked her toward the bed and flung her down like a rag doll. The mattress creaked under her weight as she landed hard, barely catching her breath before he was on her, looming over her like a hunter to his prey, pinning her down with one hand on the back of her neck and the other bracing beside her head. He shoved her face into the blankets, muffling the startled sound she let out. She thrashed beneath him, legs twisting as she tried to reposition herself, but it was useless. His weight, his strength, all of it held her in place.

Addy clamped her legs together tightly, trembling as she felt him shift behind her. From somewhere just above her ear, she heard the clank of his belt buckle, the cold jingle of metal, and then the long, deliberate swoosh of leather sliding free from his belt loops.

He yanked her dress up and over her head in one rough motion, exposing her trembling body to the cold air. The fabric tangled briefly around her arms before he ripped it free and tossed it aside. Addy barely had time to react before he was between her thighs, forcing them open with his knees. She tried to resist but his hands gripped the inside of her thighs with unrelenting pressure.

“This will hurt,” he said, voice low and without apology.

She met his eyes for only a second, heart hammering, breath caught in her throat. There was no gentleness in him now, only fire. The sting hit first, swift and biting, followed by a wave of heat that bloomed across her ass cheek like fire licking over flesh. She screamed, a shrill, broken sound that echoed through the room.

She barely had time to register the pain before it came again—the belt whistling through the air, then slamming against her with even more force. Her body jolted, a sob catching in her chest as two angry red welts rose across her pale, porcelain skin, vivid and raw.

“Papa! Stop!”

Copia hurled the belt across the room with a mix of passion and fury, the leather slicing through the air before landing against the wall with a resounding thud. His hands found her hips in an instant, fingers digging into her soft flesh. He clutched her underwear, and in one swift motion, tore the fabric from her body. The jagged edges scratched along her hips, and the sudden tug left a thin red welt blossoming where the waistband had once rested.

In that moment, a surge of fear bloomed in her chest. Not fear of pain, but of what it meant to see him like this. Uncontrolled. Unhinged.

He grabbed her by the hips and yanked her body into position, lifting her backside into the air with a rough, commanding pull. Her spine arched involuntarily, shoulders pressing into the mattress as her cheek scraped against the blankets. She could feel him behind her, hard, heavy and unforgiving. She felt him line himself up, the blunt head of his cock pressing against her entrance with a threat she could feel in every nerve of her body. She knew he would show her no mercy.

Addeline braced herself, fingers clutching the sheets, heart thumping, as she tried to prepare for the inevitable. And then—

All at once, he drove into her.

She let out a pained wail, her voice fractured with anguish as Papa shoved himself deep inside her. The force of his thrust sent her body lurching forward, her breath caught between a scream and a sob. He was buried to the hilt, stretching her, splitting her, and he didn’t stop to let her adjust.

“Papa, it’s too much!” she cried out, her voice cracking as her fingers clawed at the sheets. “Please! Don’t put it in all the way!”

But the plea only seemed to ignite something deeper in him. His hands gripped her hips like iron, and without a word, he thrust forward, “Did you let him put it in all the way, Tesoro?” Papa growled, his voice low and bitter against her ear. The question struck harder than his thrusts—sharp, accusing, soaked in jealousy and something darker.

“No!” she yelled.

“Did you cry for him the way you’re crying now? Or did you beg him for more?” he spat, every word laced with venom.

"No, Papa!"

The pain between her legs was nothing compared to the one in her chest - the ache blooming from guilt, from shame, from the impossible love tangled between the man above her and the one she just walked out on.

He grabbed the back of Addy’s head, twisting a fistful of her hair until her neck arched and her ear was inches from his mouth. His breath was hot and ragged against her skin. “A gentleman he must be then,” he sneered, voice dripping with contempt.

The mockery in his tone sent and icy current through her, even as her body burned beneath him. He yanked her hair tighter, forcing her head back further as he drove his hips into her with unrelenting force. “Did he treat you sweetly, cara mia? Whisper pretty things? Kiss you slow?” he hissed. “Is that what you want?”

She whimpered, caught between the brutal pace of his thrusts and the barbed edge of his words, "Papa, don’t!”

“You’ll feel every inch of me until I’m ready to let you go.”

Addeline lay there, completely defeated beneath the man, her body unresponsive, her words lost in a haze of confusion. She allowed herself to dissociate from the present and tried to focus on how wonderful the past week had been. Papa, unaware that she had begun daydreaming, continued driving into his wife’s depths as far as he could go, trying to reclaim her yet again.

With a final thrust and a profound exhale, the man was finally finished. He spilled inside of her, his body going rigid as the last wave of release coursed through him. A beat later, he pushed her forward, the grip on her hips loosening as he pulled out and dropped heavily onto the bed beside her. Addy stayed motionless for a moment, catching her breath, feeling her heartbeat in her ears. As the fog began to lift, she snapped back to reality, relieved that some part of her mind had stayed detached from this erratic, fevered outburst.

Papa met her gaze, an empty cavern void of emotion, she stared at him intently.

She almost broke, almost let the words of apology slip past her lips—until the memory struck her like a slap. The reason she had stormed to Swiss’s in the first place. Sister Annaliese. Papa had been with her for the past week.

Her spine stiffened, her breath catching in her chest as her eyes darkened. She leveled him with a glare so sharp it could pierce steel, her voice laced with venom. “How dare you chastise me! Her spine stiffened, her breath catching in her chest as her eyes darkened. She leveled him with a glare so sharp it could pierce steel; her voice laced with venom.

“How dare you chastise me! Weren’t you with your precious little mistress these last seven days? Tell me, Papa—did you fuck her good? Does she take you like I do? Or did you go soft with her, nice and slow, like she’s some fragile fucking princess?”

Copia seized the back of her head, his fingers sinking into her scalp with an unyielding grip. She felt the sharp tug of her hair as he held her firmly in place, a mix of pain and intensity charging the heated moment. She stood firm, not breaking eye contact with the man.

“I did not sleep with her, Tesoro,” he released her in an instant, pulling his hand back into his chest. The tension between them began to melt, “I remained faithful to you.”

Just then, the cry of their youngest daughter resonated in the distance. Copia shot Addeline a cunning smile, “Mary,” he said, “Will you go, or shall I tend to the little one?”

Addeline hesitated. She knew Mary preferred her father, but she resolved to comfort her, “I… I’ll go take care of her. I haven’t seen her in a week.”

The man nodded his head and went to lay back down while Addy made her way to the nursery. She could see the glimmer of light coming through the cracked door of the room as she walked closer. Pushing it open, she was met with a heartwarming sight – her baby girl in the crib with wide eyes. She watched her for a while, unable to grasp that in just a few short months, another baby would join their world.

She picked her up gently and paced around the room rocking her in an attempt to soothe the child. Despite her efforts, the child's cries persisted. Unbeknownst to Addy, Papa stood in the doorway, peaking through and gazing upon his pregnant wife and daughter. He didn’t know whether to feel pride or heartbreak in that moment. Was his family truly falling apart? Could they mend their broken pieces in time to welcome another child into the world?

*

Addeline fell asleep in the nursery, pregnant belly protruding and with Mary hanging off her breast. The child’s mouth was open, lips dry crusted to the woman’s nipple. Copia came to retrieve her for breakfast and was tickled at the sight of his young wife caring for his daughter so unwaveringly. He took a mental picture and basked in the peacefulness of it. He didn't know how things would be when he woke her up.

Copia stood there for a moment, taking in the serene scene before him. The soft morning light filtered through the curtains, casting a gentle glow over Addeline and the children. Her face, relaxed in sleep, showed no signs of the turmoil that had plagued them recently. The sight filled him with a bittersweet warmth.

He approached quietly, not wanting to disturb the fragile tranquility. As he gently touched her shoulder, he couldn't help but smile at the way Mary clung to her, her tiny hands gripping her shirt. He whispered her name softly, hoping to ease her into wakefulness without startling her.

"Addy, it's time for breakfast," he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper.

As she stirred, Copia braced himself for the uncertainty of what emotions might surface when she opened her eyes.

Good morning, Papa," Addeline greeted softly, her voice still tinged with the remnants of sleep.

"Good morning, my dark angel. How did you sleep?" Copia asked, his tone gentle yet curious.

"I slept really hard," she admitted, a small smile playing on her lips.

Copia chuckled warmly, "I bet you did. I gave you quite a workout last night. Perhaps a bit harsher than what I should have. I'm sorry about that, Amore."

Addeline swallowed hard, the sound of her gulp audible in the quiet room.

"My darling, I am not ignorant. I know you sleep with Swiss."

"I'm sorry, Papa, I—" she began, her voice trembling.

"Let me finish," Copia interrupted gently, taking Mary from her arms to give her a small break. "Knowing that you sleep with Swiss and seeing you sleep with Swiss are entirely different."

"I understand how hard that must have been for you, Papa," Addeline said, her voice barely above a whisper.

"Do you, Amore? Do you really empathize with how that made me feel?" Copia's voice was laced with pain and disappointment.

Addeline remained silent, her heart heavy with guilt. She didn't know if she could truly understand the depth of the hurt, she had caused him.

"We need to make some changes, my dear. This is so hard for me to say to you because I do need you, Amore. I need you at my side until I die, and then I want you in my arms in the afterlife. I don't want to end up like Nihil and Sister Imperator, longing for a

second chance that never came to fruition. I don't want to see you every day and hold disdain for you. I want to love you, Addeline. I want to love you like we loved when we first met."

He reached out to wipe a tear from her face, his touch gentle and tender. "Do you want that as well? Because if you do, you will have to let him go, my darling. And if you can't let him go, then I will personally take you to him, and I will leave you there, and you will be unwelcome at the ministry forevermore."

Addeline's mind swirled with thoughts of everything she stood to lose if she chose Swiss. The weight of the decision pressed down on her, making her heart ache. She thought about her enduring affection for Papa Emeritus and the unborn child they were eagerly anticipating. Visions of the future began to form in her mind—a future where they could grow old together, their love deepening with each passing year. She imagined them watching their children flourish, taking on their own roles within the clergy, and the pride that would fill their hearts.

The more she thought about it, the clearer it became. She envisioned a life where they continued their ministry side by side, eventually leading it and making the necessary changes to shape its future. The image of their family, united and strong, gave her the courage to say what she needed to say.

With determination and love shining in her eyes, she looked Papa in the eye and said, "I want that too. I want you, Papa. I want us. I want to stay here and watch our children grow, all of them. I want us to continue this ministry and one day take it over. I do want that. I want you."

Papa looked deeply into Addy's eyes, his voice tinged with hope and vulnerability as he asked, "Do you forgive me, Addeline? For my indiscretions? For not treating you as my equal? Do you forgive me?"
Her eyes softened, and she nodded. "Will you forgive me, Papa? For seeking love elsewhere when I should have been seeking it from you?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

"I already have," he murmured, his voice filled with genuine affection. Without another word, he closed the distance between them, capturing her lips in a passionate kiss.

The world around them seemed to fade away as they lost themselves in each other. The kiss felt endless, as if time itself had paused to allow them this moment of reconnection. The warmth of their embrace reignited the spark they once knew, a spark that had been dimmed by past hurts and misunderstandings.

As they finally pulled away, breathless and with hearts pounding, they shared a silent understanding. They were ready to put the past behind them, to heal the wounds that had kept them apart. Together, they would step forward into a brighter future, their love stronger than ever.

However, there was still one thing in their way. Him. Addy even now wasn’t sure if she could kick him out of her heart. Even as she spoke loving words to Papa Emeritus, her thoughts were tainted by memories of the last time she saw Swiss. His forlorn face, the pain in his eyes, lingered in her mind, casting a shadow over every word she uttered.

Chapter 52: Faith Is Mine (Alternate Ending)

Summary:

In this chapter we found out the paternity of Addeline's new baby. She also gets a surprise visitor once she's settled at home.

Notes:

There is not a lot in this chapter that has changed from the previous chapter. There might be a couple of tweaks but nothing major.

A few days following Addeline’s departure, Swiss called Aurora over. He would have contacted her sooner, but he needed time to think about what he wanted and where to go from here. As Aurora's car pulled up, Swiss felt a knot of anxiety in his stomach. He watched her step out and make her way through the gate, her expression unreadable. The afternoon sun cast long shadows, adding a sense of gravity to the moment. Swiss stood on the porch, the familiar creak of the wooden boards under his feet grounding him. As Aurora approached, her eyes met his, filled with questions. Swiss took a deep breath, ready to lay everything out, hoping that she would understand why he ghosted her.

"Well, hello, stranger," she greeted warmly, yet with a hint of anguish. "Long time no see."

"I'm so sorry, Liv," he said, his voice heavy with regret.

"I thought you'd call me back, you know? I know we said we'd take it slow but a week without a word?" she laughed, trying to mask her disappointment with humor.

"Liv, Addy was here." Her demeanor changed instantly, concern replacing the lightheartedness. "Oh, for the week... she spent the night?"

He nodded, feeling the weight of his confession. A look of worry crossed her face. "Did you guys...?"

"A few times," he admitted, unable to meet her eyes. He didn't want to lie to her. Liv sighed heavily, her shoulders slumping as she wiped a small tear from her eye before it fell. She wanted to remain strong despite the revelation.

"Why was she here, Jutty?"

"Because Emeritus left her.”

“Left her?” Aurora repeated, not fully grasping the situation.

“It’s a long story.”

"I have time," she said, her voice soft but firm.

"Remember the girl Copia knocked up? Well, she had the baby, she almost died, he went over there to take care of them or whatever and Addy brought Meliora here.”

Aurora nodded, slowly, letting the information sink in, "That must be hard for her."

"I think she'll get through it.” Swiss gave her some time to process things before he began again, “Liv, listen," he said, his voice filled with sincerity as he stepped closer to her, "I want to give us a chance. I think we could really be something special."

She giggled softly, a mix of disbelief and hope flickering in her eyes. Gently, she placed her hand on his cheek, feeling the warmth of his skin. "Jutty, I've wanted that too, for so long. I can’t share you though. I respect myself too much for that. You have to be with me, and only me. There’s no room for her."

"Well, this might be a deal breaker then," he said, his voice heavy with uncertainty. The woman's face, which had been full of hope just moments before, now bore a deep frown, shadowed by the anticipation of whatever he was about to reveal.

"The baby that Addy is pregnant with," Swiss began, his voice trembling as he struggled to find the right words. He didn't want to confess it, but he knew he had to be honest. "There's a chance it's mine."

Aurora's eyes widened, "How big of a chance?" she asked, her voice barely a whisper.

"Well," Swiss sighed, running a hand through his hair, "she slept with me and Copia on the day she got pregnant, so there's a huge possibility." He paused before saying what he knew Aurora didn’t want to hear, “And Liv… I don’t know if I can’t forget her.”

Aurora turned her back, bringing her fingertip up to her lip as she planned her next move. She paced back and forth a few times, each step echoing the turmoil in her mind, before finally facing Swiss once more. "Ok," she began, her voice steady despite the storm of emotions inside her, "We'll co-parent then. We'll help with Meliora and the new baby."

Swiss's eyes lit up with relief and joy. He grabbed Aurora off the ground and spun her around, his grip on her waist tight and secure. "Really, you mean that?" he asked.

"Yes," Aurora said as he began to gently lower her back to the ground. "But could you maybe... not sleep with her?"

He laughed, "Liv, I'll be yours, ok? I won't sleep with anyone but you, I promise."

A smile of relief spread across her face. "Good, because I love you, Jutty. I can really see us building a wonderful life together." He pulled her into his arms, holding her close against his chest. The kiss he gave her was filled with promises of the future they could share. "You love me, eh?" he whispered, a playful glint in his eyes.

She smiled back, her heart full. "You already knew that," she said, drawing his head down to kiss him again, sealing their newfound commitment with a tender, lingering lip lock. Aurora’s heart swelled with joy. She knew their journey wouldn't be easy, but at that moment, she felt a renewed sense of hope and commitment to their future together.

*

Fall turned into Winter, and then Winter into Spring. It was time for Addeline to deliver her seventh child. She couldn't believe it. Due to all the complications she had faced with previous births, the doctor decided it was best for her to have a scheduled C-section. It was March, and she had her bag packed and ready to go.

"Addeline," Papa Emeritus called out from the corridor, "Addeline, you're going to be late for your own labor if you don't make haste."

Elizabeth came running with Addy as she made her way to Papa.

"Mummy, I do hope that you will not die."

A look of anguish overtook Addy's face. Emeritus quickly reprimanded his child, grabbing her by the arm firmly and asking, "Eliza, why on earth would you say a thing like that to your mother?"

"Well," the girl began, "I overheard Sister saying that Belial's mummy almost died after having a Csection."

Copia huffed in frustration, “Why would she say something like that near the children?”

Addeline knelt down to the girl's level, her eyes softening with understanding, “My dear, Elizabeth. I will be just fine. I have had a C-section before."

Her voice was calm and reassuring, a stark contrast to the turmoil she felt inside. The corridor was filled with a tense silence, broken only by the ticking of a distant clock. Addeline's words hung in the air, a promise of safety and strength. She gently brushed a strand of hair from Elizabeth's face, her touch filled with maternal love and determination.

“That’s good, mummy. I can’t handle all of these children on my own. They are quite a pain, you know?”

Addy laughed as Papa Emeritus watched them, his stern expression softening as he saw the bond between mother and daughter. They made their way to the hospital, making small talk along the way. The one question still hung heavy in the air: "Whose baby was this going to be?" They didn't dare speak it out loud, but it weighed heavily on their minds.

Once they arrived at the hospital, they were admitted immediately. Doctor Sullivan was careful to avoid any mention of Papa's mistress, but Addeline couldn't help but have some related concerns.

“Hello, Addy. Didn’t expect to see you back so soon,” the physician laughed, obviously joking because Addy was at the hospital often. “Alright, Addy, I don’t need to tell you what labor is like, but this is a bit different than what you’re used to so do you have any question for me?”

“Will I have contractions?”

“Nope! We are skipping the labor portion of this feature film, my darling. We’ll take you right back to be prepped for surgery and get that baby out with no pain at all.”

Addy nodded, insinuating she understood but as the doctor turned to leave, she had one more question, “Will… will I bleed out? Will I die?” The question shocked the Cardinal, who snapped his neck to look at her. Addy continued to speak, "I know someone who almost died after a C-section."

Copia kissed his wife's cheek and held her head close, "Amore, you will be fine."

The doctor understood in that instant that the woman had known about her husband's mistress. She took a deep breath and spoke gently, "Addy, what you're referring to is so rare. I don't like to say that something NEVER happens, but I can almost guarantee that you are going to be ok." She continued, "C-sections are generally very safe procedures, you’ve had one before. The surgical team is highly trained and prepared for any situation. Most complications are minor and can be managed effectively. The risk of something severe happening, like what you mentioned, is extremely low. We have a skilled team to ensure the best possible outcome for you and your baby."

She ended her speech with a reassuring smile. Although Addeline was not convinced, she nodded her head. The doctor promised to be right back, leaving the room and giving her a chance to speak with Emeritus. "Papa, if something happens to me, please take care of our children," she said, her voice trembling slightly.

Squeezing her hand gently, he reassured her, "Amore, nothing will happen.”

"And just know that I have always loved you, even when it didn't seem that way," she continued, her eyes glistening with unshed tears, “You’ve given me more than I could ever have dreamed of.”

"I love you too, darling, but these goodbyes are not necessary," Copia replied, his voice soft yet firm.

"And please tell Swiss," she had his full attention now, "Please tell Swiss I’m sorry. I hurt him so badly the last time we spoke. Tel him that I…lov—" she didn’t need to finish the sentence. Copia already knew.

He held back a tear, nodding solemnly. "I will tell him, Amore."

Just then, the doctor returned, breaking the emotional moment. "Alright, dad, let's get you a gown and let's get this show on the road. We have a baby to deliver."

They took the parents-to-be to a surgery room where they prepped Addeline for the Csection. The room was bright and sterile, filled with the hum of medical equipment. Copia stayed by Addeline's side, holding her hand and whispering words of comfort. The anticipation and nervousness were palpable, but they knew they were about to meet their new baby soon.

The team cleaned Addy’s abdomen and placed a sterile drape where the incision was to be made. The anesthesiologist administered medication so that Addy would be numb, and the procedure would be painless.

“How do you feel, Addy?” the doctor asked. Looking at Papa, and holding his hand, she responded, “I’m ok.”

“Do you feel me touching your belly at all?”

“No,” the woman replied.

“Alright, let’s go then!” Addeline squeezed Papa's hand and closed her eyes. Copia was busy looking down at his wife's stomach, anxious to meet what would be his or the ghoul's child. After ten minutes, the sound of crying filled the room. "Congratulations times seven, Cardinal, you have a girl," the doctor announced, handing a small female infant to Copia. Copia's eyes welled up with tears as he held their daughter for the first time. He wasted no time showing Addeline.

"My darling, she is here. Our dear one is here," he whispered, his voice choked with emotion. Addeline opened her eyes, her face lighting up with a mixture of relief and overwhelming joy as she gazed at their newborn daughter.

Addy, unlike with her other children, wanted to give her husband the opportunity to name their new little bundle of joy, “What shall we call her Papa?”

Copia sat, lost in thought for a moment as he tried to come up with the perfect name, “Faith,” he said, “Because Faith… is… mine.”
*
Aurora approached the grand, ministry with determination, her mind set on talking to Addeline. As she knocked on the heavy wooden door, it creaked open to reveal one of the older Sisters of Sin, who silently nodded and pointed her in the right direction. She walked through the brightly lit corridors, the scent of incense lingering in the air, until she reached the nursery. There, she found Addeline gently rocking Faith in her arms.

Startled by the sound of the door opening, Addeline quickly stood up, her eyes widening in surprise. "Oh, hi Aurora," she exclaimed, a tired but genuine smile spreading across her face.

Aurora returned the smile warmly, "Hi, Addy. I came to see Faith."

Addeline, looking a bit weary but content, stood as she held tightly to her newborn. "She's here. I assume you want to make sure that she doesn’t belong to Swiss," she said, annoyance in her voice.

Aurora laughed awkwardly, "Well, Jutty doesn't like to skip out on his fatherly duties, so it was important for him to know."

"Well," she began, "Tell him he dodged a bullet this time."

"Oh, I don't think he'll see it that way, Addy." Aurora gestured toward the child in the woman's arms, hoping to give the new mother a break, she offered to hold her, "May I?"

Addeline smiled gratefully and carefully handed the baby over to Aurora before sinking into a nearby chair.

"This little one has Papa's eyes," she announced, gently rocking Faith. She was stalling, trying to prepare herself to say what she came to say.

Addeline opened her mouth to ask a question, her voice shaky and hesitant, “Does… does he talk about me?”

“More than I care for,” she responded, still smiling. After one more soothing sway, she cradled the baby in her arms and met Addeline's gaze, "Listen Addy, I wanted to talk to you about Jutty."

"What about him?" she asked, recoiling slightly.

Aurora took a deep breath before continuing. "I... I want to ask if you'd let him go, for me," she said, her eyes searching Addy's face for a reaction.

Her expression shifted to one of surprise and disbelief as Aurora pressed on. "I love him, Addy... and I think he loves me.”

"You love him?” the woman had always suspected that the ghoullete harbored feelings for her child's father. However, hearing it spoken aloud from Aurora's own lips was nothing short of shocking.

“I do. But he'll never let you go, Addy, and I can't live the rest of my life fearing you might call and make him come running back to you."

She moved to take the baby back from Aurora, jealousy and sadness bubbling within her, "So, you guys are a thing now?" she asked, her voice tinged with hurt.

Aurora looked at her sympathetically. "Addeline, I know that you love him and that you want him to be happy. But you can't make him happy; you can't be with him. I promise you; I will give him the world. I will make sure he's happy. I feel like such a fool even begging you like this, but I'm desperate. Please, Addy. Give him to me."

As hurt as Addy was, she couldn't deny the truth in Aurora's words. Reflecting on the last few years, she saw the reality of Swiss's unfulfilled desires. He had been pleading with her to choose him, and she now realized she had been stringing him along, knowing deep down that she could never fully commit herself to him.

Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at Aurora, her vision blurred but her resolve clear. With a gracious nod, she silently conveyed her acceptance. Aurora's face softened into a warm smile, and she returned the nod. It was an unspoken act of permission, a silent understanding that needed no words.

The ghoulette kissed Addy gently on the forehead, her lips lingering for a moment as if to impart some of her strength. Then, with a resolute glint in her eyes, she exited the room. She was hell-bent on finding her lover, the man who had captured her heart so completely.

Chapter 53: You Share Not The Blood Of Ours (Alternate Ending)

Summary:

In this chapter it is discovered that Meliora is not a true Emeritus child, but what will happen to him because of it? Will his parents be able to save him from the hands of the clergy?

Notes:

The only difference in this chapter is that Aurora's pregnancy has been removed. There are other subtle changes but the big changes I will make sure to report in the notes for the future chapters.

It was time for the Cardinal to receive the clergy. Sister Imperator had convened a meeting, and the Cardinal was uncertain of its purpose. He dressed appropriately, donning his black cassock with the Pellegrino and the fringed blue fascia. He adorned himself with an inverted pectoral cross and slipped into his black papal shoes, completing the ensemble with his blue and black Mitre. Addeline always found him very attractive in his papal regalia and attempted to seduce him before the meeting.

“My dear,” he said, “Can you please remove yourself out from under my robe?”

Addy’s small head popped out from beneath the fabric, “But Papa, I want to give you something.”

The Cardinal, who would never decline such a request, particularly from his wife, deduced that the clergy would not be overly disturbed by his minor delay and if they were then it would be worth it. Casting a glance at his watch, he signaled for the girl to proceed, “Alright, my love, but let's make it quick," he said, his voice filled with warmth and affection. His wife's eyes sparkled with delight as she disappeared back beneath his robe, leaving him curious and eager to discover what she had in store.

Copia felt Addy take his cock into her hand. With her lips stretching around his full girth, she glided down, sinking far, as closely to the bottom of his shaft as she could get.

“Ah Lucifer, Cara Mia,” the Cardinal began to moan in pleasure at the touch of her tongue circling his tip.

The way her hands gripped his shaft tightly drove him over the brink of madness. He could feel himself dripping precum into the girl’s mouth. The way she moaned as she sucked on him, the vibrations of her sweet voice added to the sensations the Cardinal was feeling.

She reveled in his rigid manhood, rubbing it against her pretty face and indulging in obscene contact. The Cardinal groaned loudly as she continued to smear his precum over her pale skin leaving a thin sheen layer of his juices and her saliva across her face.

She put it back in her mouth, as deep as it would go. The Cardinal’s length had always been a lot for her to take but he loved whenever she tried to swallow him whole.

She moved further down, until her pink lips were splayed around his hilt and her nose was buried deep into his curly pubic hair. His sensitive tip bumped against the back of her throat causing her to gag. She clenched his buttocks as she tried to take on even more of him until she began to choke, which only served to stimulate the Cardinal.

She seemed to know what was about to happen as she let him pull his long saliva covered cock out of her throat. Still under his robe, she eagerly leaned in and gave his member a few firm tugs before squeezing her eyes tightly shut. A thick rope of white cum shot from the end of his long cock and splattered across Addeline’s face. With a long, drawn out and satisfied groan, the Cardinal lifted his robe to behold Addeline on her knees with a layer of sticky cream coating her face and even more embedded in her hair.

Copia enjoyed looking down on the woman as the pearly genetic material began to roll down her face. He chuckled as she gave him a look of remarkable innocence whilst her face was permeated with sperm.

With a warm smile, he extended his hand out to Addeline and pulled her up to her feet. "Tesoro, that was fantastico," he said, his voice filled with admiration and affection, “You’re a beautiful mess.”

“Yes, Papa,” she replied, “I should probably go shower.”

He held onto her hip firmly and admitted, “I would join you, my dear, if only I did not have to receive the clergy.”

She moved in to kiss him, but the Cardinal, desiring not to have his own seed placed upon his face before a formal meeting, quickly raised a finger. "Ah uh uh," he said, gesturing towards the shower. She bowed before him and walked towards the bathroom.

Copia strolled solemnly to the chapel to converse with the clergy. Upon his arrival, he found everyone already gathered. Sister glanced at her watch and gestured to indicate his tardiness.

"You know, Sister, as the antipope of this ministry, I reserve the right to arrive when I choose," he declared defiantly.

"Mind your tone, Cardi," she responded calmly, "There's no need for agitation."

He assumed his position at the forefront of the church and awaited Sister's address on behalf of the congregation, "Cardi," she began, "We've become aware of a certain indiscretion."

"An Indiscretion?" echoed Copia.

Psaltarian interjected, "Indeed, one that concerns your wife."

A sense of foreboding washed over the Cardinal as he braced for their next words. Sister proceeded with caution, "You see, Cardi, Meliora is... different from the rest..." she attempted to broach the subject with sensitivity. Papa Nihil, ever blunt, spoke out, “Your son is a bastard, he is not part of the bloodline.”

The Cardinal's face flushed with anger as he heard Papa Nihil's crude remark. He couldn't contain his frustration any longer. With indignation, he leapt from his throne, "If you weren't already dead, old man, I'd kill you for that remark."

The room fell silent, shocked by the Cardinal's response. It was clear that tensions were running high, and the situation had taken an unexpected turn.

Sister glared at Nihil with a malevolent gaze. Turning to her son, she attempted to alleviate the tension, "What the former Papa is attempting to convey, my dear boy, is that Meliora does not belong here. He is not of your bloodline and must, therefore, relinquish his position in the hierarchy."

"Is that all?" Copia chuckled. "He forfeits his rank among you imbeciles?"

Sister hurled a book through the spectral Nihil as she continued to speak to her son, “Cardi, there's more," she uttered with a tinge of regret, "Meliora cannot stay here at the ministry any longer."

"What?" The Cardinal's rage intensified with each passing moment.

"It's a disgrace to you, to the clergy, to have another man’s son walking in our midst. It will incite gossip. It portrays us as weak."

"He is my son!" Copia bellowed.

Sister bowed her head; she was indeed regretful to witness her son's distress, but the clergy's verdict was irrevocable.

"It's not open for discussion, Cardi."

"Addeline will never consent!"

Sister scoffed, "Addeline is feeble. She has no say in the matter and frankly, her continued presence here is solely due to her remarkable ability to provide you offspring."

Seething with rage, Copia stormed out of the chapel. Before departing, he turned around and declared, "You have not heard the end of this."

“The decision is effective immediately,” Imperator said. The Cardinal gazed into the woman’s eyes, pondering whether she had ever harbored any affection for him. She had a significant influence within the clergy, and he was taken aback by her reluctance to defend him more vigorously.

Just then, Imperator ran out of the chapel after Copia, "C, my dear boy, listen to me."

Copia was seething, his face flushed with anger as he jerked away from her touch. "Mother, how could you?"

"You don't understand," she began, her voice trembling with urgency. "My part in that was an act, dear boy. I cannot show favoritism. If they discover you are my son, it will be a conflict of interest. You and your children will lose your status if it is found out. Everything we have worked hard for, everything Addeline has suffered for, it will be for nothing."

"Mother, you couldn't fight for Meliora? He is your grandson," Copia's voice cracked with a mix of frustration and desperation.

Imperator's eyes softened, filled with a deep, sorrowful resolve. She reached out to cup his cheek, "My sweet boy, I would walk through the fires of hell and back for your Meliora. But he is not safe here. I have known the members of the clergy for a long time, and they are capable of anything. Let him stay with his true father until I can come up with a plan to overthrow those who wish harm upon him.”

Understanding his mother's intentions and grateful she had not forsaken him, he placed a gentle kiss on her forehead.

“Mark my words, son. You will oversee this ministry soon.”

With a newfound sense of determination, he turned and went to find Addeline.

The Cardinal hurried to the nursery and scooped up the beaming toddler. He planted a kiss on the youngster's cheek and received a joyous hug in return, "Papa!" exclaimed the young boy. The Cardinal briefly exchanged greetings with his other children before rushing to find Addy. Addeline was still in her room when Copia burst through the door, visibly distressed.

"Papa?" she inquired, "What's wrong?"

Copia knelt down to her level, clutching Meliora, "I need you to trust me, darling. Can you do that?"

Addeline took the boy from the Cardinal's embrace as she confessed, "Papa, you're scaring me."

"You must call Swiss immediately. Tell him to come collect Meliora."

Addy's face was etched with fear, "What? Now? Why?"

"Please, my love, I'll explain later!" he pleaded urgently, "Pack his belongings and tell Swiss to hurry but tell him nothing else."

Addeline was never one to disobey Papa when it came to such matters. She hurriedly contacted the boy's paternal father and asked him to come get their son.

Swiss arrived as requested, with Aurora at his side. He was the first to greet Papa, and he was less than thrilled, "What's this all about, Emeritus?"

Papa's eyes widened in shock as he observed the two together. He looked at them, and the realization hit him like a tidal wave. They were a couple. The weight of having Swiss paired with another was a great burden lifted from Copia's shoulders in that instant. Yet, a storm of doubt and curiosity brewed within him, wondering if the ghoul was truly over his wife, or if shadows of the past still lingered in his heart.

"This better be good, Copia. I've got a lot going on right now as you can see."

"Does Addy know?” he asked, concerned that his wife might cause a scene.

"I think she has a feeling," he admitted, "But I would really appreciate if you let me tell her." Swiss let his eyes roam over to Aurora for a brief moment, as though the comment was aimed at her as well.

Papa nodded, "I need to talk to you in private for a moment," he gazed at the ghoulette, a passive glance asking her to leave them.

Aurora looked to Swiss, searching his eyes for approval.

"Would you go inside with Adds? Keep her company?" With a reassuring nod, she turned and gracefully started to make her way into the mausoleum.

With just Papa and Swiss together, Emeritus suggested they drive to a secluded spot, out of sight from the clergy's curious gaze. Although Papa was apprehensive about leaving Addeline alone at the ministry after her secret was unveiled, he believed she would be safe due to her precious gift of fertility, as Sister had already acknowledged, and he knew she had Aurora as a chaperone.

The tension was tangible, as both men anxiously waited for the other to speak. Finally, it was Swiss who broke the silence, his voice filled with concern. "Emeritus, what is all this about?"

Papa took a deep breath before responding, his voice heavy with worry, "The clergy knows."

Swiss didn't immediately understand and let out a laugh, "Knows what?" he asked.

But before he could finish his sentence, Papa interjected, “They know about our son,” his urgency evident.

Swiss abruptly stopped the car, causing Papa to lurch forward into the dashboard. "Keep driving!" Papa bellowed, "Don't stop here."

Confused, the ghoul asked, "So what does that mean?"

"It means that Meliora is no longer permitted to stay at the ministry. They have removed him from my guardianship, and they are punishing Addy by separating her from her child."

Copia observed the blind fury mounting in Swiss's eyes, "And you’re just going to sit back and let that happen,” he yelled, “That will kill Addeline and you know it you coward!”

“I’m not LETTING it happen!” he replied, almost offended, "But I fear for the boy’s safety and until I can figure out how to make it safe for them both at the ministry, I think they will be safer with you."

"I know how to stop it," Swiss insinuated a direct and bloody approach.

“Yes, I agree, but It must be handled delicately—in secrecy. These people are dangerous, and they are not afraid to get blood on their hands."

“What do you suggest we do then?" Swiss's concern for Addeline and their child was evident in his voice. He knew these people were dangerous, and they wouldn't hesitate to resort to violence or even kill. He couldn't bear to see them suffer any longer, especially at the hands of the Cardinal. In his mind, Copia had repeatedly let Addeline down, but he believed that how he handled what happened next could be his chance at redemption.

“There is a big change coming to the ministry,” Copia admitted. “And once I am in charge things will be different. There will be no more demands, no more blood spilled, no more burden upon Addeline. Our children will be free.”

"I want to be a part of the plan, Copia. You let me know what to do and I'll do it. I need my son to be safe.

Despite their complicated history, Swiss couldn't help but feel a tinge of sorrow for the Cardinal.

"Sister and I will come up with a plan. When I have those details, I'll let you know."

“You know, Copia, despite my grievances with you, I'm willing to do whatever you say to ensure her safety. I still care about her deeply. I think about her all the time, and I just want her to be happy.”

“I know you do. She uh… she lov—” he stopped abruptly, “Never mind.”.

Swiss extended his hand towards him, a gesture of unity and cooperation. To his surprise, the Cardinal willingly accepted the handshake. In that moment, Swiss and Copia found a common ground, a shared commitment to keeping Addeline and Meliora safe. It was a fragile alliance, but one that they both knew was necessary for the sake of the woman they both cared about deeply.

As Swiss pulled his car up to the chapel, his heart raced with worry. He needed to know if Addeline was safe. With fear in his voice, he asked the Cardinal, "Is Addy ok? Do I need to bring her home with me?"

The Cardinal, his face filled with gratitude and relief, reached out and firmly grasped Swiss's hand. It was a kind gesture, a way of showing his appreciation for the safety of his beloved wife. With a reassuring tone, he replied, "She is safe for now, I promise. And I do not think your new love would appreciate it."

“Aurora is fine with Addeline. She’s wary of Addy but she wants her safe as well.”

“Well, perhaps…” he paused, “Perhaps, you can take them in for a short while when the time comes. I don’t want my children to be present for a massacre.”

"What?" the ghoul choked, "The whole Adams family?"

"Can you do that?"

Swiss softened his tone, worried he had made the Cardinal feel like he didn't care about his children, "Copia, I love them all. They're part of Addy and I love every part of her. I'll take them in for as long as I need, you got that?"

"So, you will keep them then? Until it is done?"

The man nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation and the Cardinal's desire to distance his family from the ministry.

They returned to the Mountain View Mausoleum to discover Addeline and Aurora sitting at the table together. The women were still unaware of the weight of the circumstances but knew not to ask questions.

"My darling," Copia began, "It is time."

Aurora moved to fetch Meliora and Addeline's heart shattered as the ghoullete gently removed the child from her grasp. Aurora cradled him close, whispering softly, "Hey there, little guy. How about you come stay with daddy for a while?"

Papa leaned in to plant a tender kiss on the little boy's head. At two years old, Meliora understood that he had two fathers. He knew Swiss as "daddy" and Copia as "Papa," and he felt the deep love both men had for him.

"Meliora, my boy," Copia continued, "You're going to stay with your daddy and Miss Aurora for a while, ok?" The boy clapped his hands in delight, holding tightly to the ghoulette.

Tears welled in Addy’s eyes as she watched her toddler being carried toward the door. Her arms instinctively twitched to reach for him, but she stayed frozen in place, heart aching.

Aurora turned back to reassure her, cradling the boy gently as she crouched beside Addy’s chair. “Tell Mommy we’re gonna have a good time, right, buddy?”

Meliora laughed, blissfully unaware of the heaviness hanging in the room.

Aurora gave Addy a small, meaningful smile before rising to her feet. She carried the child out of the room, her touch gentle, maternal. Addy gave a silent nod, her lips trembling as she tried to hold it together. Aurora rose and carried the boy outside. Copia hesitated, casting one last look at Addy and Swiss, who still lingered silently. But he said nothing. Instead, he followed Aurora out the door of the ministry, staying close behind her all the way to the car. He wouldn't speak, wouldn't even exhale, not until he knew Meliora was buckled in safely. Only then would he let himself breathe, knowing his son would be out of that building, away from everything threatening him.

Still inside, Addy approached Swiss, awkwardly locking eyes with him as she wiped away what was left of her tears. "So, you and Aurora, huh?"

Swiss put his hands in his pockets and rocked back and forth. "Yeah, me and Aurora."

"Do you love her?"

The question struck him as odd. He cared deeply for Aurora but hadn’t yet admitted to loving her. The only person he had ever truly loved was Addeline. Now, faced with the question, he felt compelled to answer. "I… I don’t know yet. I think so."

Addy looked down at her feet, feeling a mix of disheartenment and happiness that Swiss had found someone. Swiss gently lifted her chin with his fingers, bringing their eyes to meet. "But I will always love you, Addeline."

She smiled and nodded, drawing her head closer to him. Despite everything, Swiss couldn’t resist the magnetic pull she had on him, and their lips met in a simple, sweet kiss. It was a gesture shared between two people who had been through hell together and come out the other side.

When they parted, Swiss spoke softly, "Copia wants you to come stay with me for a little while."

Addy looked up, her eyes wide with shock, "He's sending me to your house again?" Her voice was barely a whisper, trembling at the revelation. The last time he had sent her to Swiss's house something terrible had happened.

"Only for a while, Addy. He's going to explain everything to you." Swiss's voice was calm, but there was a hint of urgency beneath the surface.

Addy shook her head, her hands clenching into fists at her sides, "I can't see you with her. I can't watch you guys together--"

Swiss interrupted her, stepping closer, his eyes locking onto hers, "I'm sure she understands that. I can ask her to go home when you come over, but I need you to understand..." he paused, his breath catching, "It's not like before, okay?"

She nodded, reluctantly, her heart aching. Now with Aurora in the picture she felt her chances had truly run out. She smiled as he turned to walk out the door. His strides were slow. He wanted to make sure she didn't have anything else to say to him before he left. He reached the exit of the mausoleum and with firm affirmation he called out behind, "You're going to be ok, kid."

The ghoul made his way to the car and sat down in the driver’s seat. He glanced back at Meliora in the car seat and then at Aurora, who was on edge about everything transpiring. Swiss turned toward her and bluntly stated, "Hey. I love you."

Her eyes lit up, "You do?"

"Yeah," he nodded, "I do."

"You ready, Meliora?" Swiss announced, as they drove away from the ministry, awaiting their next move.

*

Copia beckoned Addeline to their room. She followed him slowly, her steps dragging behind. Once they were in the privacy of their chambers she leapt into his arms, imploring him to reveal what was happening, "Why did Swiss take Meliora?" she asked, a note of urgency in her voice, "You've never permitted that before. Why are you sending me there again?"

Copia took a deep breath and took his wife’s hands into his own, "Listen to me carefully, Addeline," he said, his tone serious yet gentle, "I need you to listen without screaming or becoming upset. Can you do that?"

Addeline nodded, assuring her husband that she was ready to listen attentively and remain calm. A shadow of fear crossed her face, signaling her realization of the gravity of the Cardinal's concerns. She realized that whatever was happening must be serious.

“The Clergy is aware of Meliora's parentage, my dear, and they are also aware of your... lapse in judgement.”

Addy's heart plummeted, and though she did not let out a scream, internally she was shrieking. The room fell into a heavy silence as the weight of the revelation sank in. Addy’s heart shattered into a thousand pieces, her inner turmoil echoing through her every fiber. Though she fought to keep her composure, a cry escaped her lips, a cry of anguish and despair.

As her legs gave way beneath her, Copia swiftly moved to catch her, his arms enveloping her in a protective embrace. "Darling, you promised to remain calm," he whispered softly, his voice filled with concern. He held her close as she trembled, her breath coming in short gasps.

The Cardinal began to stroke her hair as he laid out his plan. "You are not in danger," he assured her, "I will never let anything happen to you. Meliora is safe with Swiss."

"And the others?" she interrupted.

"The others are of my bloodline; they are safe," he replied.

She nodded and attempted to stand. Copia assisted her, holding her close in case she faltered, "What do we do? I can't live without my son."

"I know, Amore," the Cardinal responded, "He is my son too, and I won’t live here without him either.”

He murmured softly into her ear, so faintly she could barely hear, "I'm going to change this place for you, Amore, I promise. Life will be so different when you and the children return."

She sniffled, as though she had been weeping, "What does that mean?"

He gazed at her intently, his hands firmly on her shoulders. He spoke in sharp concise words, "When the time comes you and the children will stay with Swiss and Aurora while Sister and I… do what needs to be done. We will rid ourselves of the old ways, darling. You and I will break away.”

There was something sinister in his tone, Addy thought as a single tear rolled down her cheek. Freedom from the confines of the ministry, the rules, the shame, the binding chains, the people; it was all she had ever desired.

"For now, we must behave as though all is well," the Cardinal stated. "We must play their game. However, once preparations are complete, I will run this whole ministry."

Addy knew it was important for them to keep up appearances, playing the game that was expected of them. It was like walking on a tightrope, carefully balancing their true intentions with the facade they had to maintain. With a solemn nod, Addy acknowledged her husband's plan. She understood the importance of patience and strategy. They had to bide their time, preparing for the moment when they could finally escape the clutches of the clergy.

Chapter 54: We Will Break Away Together (Alternate Ending)

Summary:

In this chapter, Swiss and Papa prepare to join Sister in eliminating the dangerous members of the clergy who pose a threat to their lives. Addy battles to break free from the emotional chains of her past, while Swiss grapples with the uncertainties of his future. Their struggles intertwine as they face the looming danger together, each dealing with their inner turmoil while gearing up for the impending confrontation.

Notes:

This chapter has quite a bit of differences, especially the scenes between Addeline and Swiss. I think it's a good idea to read this one to get a sense of foreshadowing what might happen in the future.

Sister and Copia sat in their office plotting the cult's downfall. "I know them," Sister said, "They will never expect an attack from within the circle. We shall keep the weaker among them and smite the founders."

"What about Psaltarian?"

She placed a hand under her chin, "Psaltarian is a friend. True, he does not like the idea of you being Papa for very long but I think he is harmless. We will let him live."

Copia nodded his head. He was never intent on murdering people, but he'd do anything to save his family. "How do you suppose we carry out this plan, Sister?"

She smiled, cleverly, "The same way I killed Nihil's sons."

Copia sank in his seat, "You? You killed Nihil's sons?" A shiver ran down his spine as Sister's grin did not falter.

"I will stop at nothing to put you at the top, my boy."

Before he could respond, the office door creaked open. Elizabeth stepped inside, her face unreadable, hands clasped neatly in front of her. "I want to help," she said plainly.

Her voice was so calm, so certain, that even Sister Imperator felt a twinge of unease in her chest. "Help… with what, dear?" she asked, studying the girl.

"With killing them," Elizabeth replied without hesitation. She might as well have been asking to set the table for dinner.

Copia’s blood ran cold. In that instant, he realized his daughter had inherited something dark—his mother’s innate, unflinching evilness.

"You can help, piccolina," he said finally, choosing his words with care, "by going with your mother and doing exactly what she tells you. That is how you’ll help me."

Elizabeth gave a short, deliberate nod and stepped back, satisfied. She didn’t ask another question.

Once the child was out of earshot, Copia turned to Sister with a nervous laugh, “Goddamn! You’d think that one died and crawled back out of the Pet Cemetery.”

Sister’s expression didn’t change. “I actually find her delightful,” she said smoothly, as if daring him to disagree. “A handful, yes… but she is by far your strongest child.”

Sister Imperator continued outlining her chilling plan, detailing how she would summon her most loyal followers and some of the ghouls who often handled the clergy's dirtiest tasks. Papa knew Swiss would be among them. "We will host a grand dinner," she began, her voice dripping with malice. "As they revel in what they believe to be a moment of camaraderie, our operatives will strike. They will swiftly and silently stab each target in the neck with a syringe, injecting a potent poison. The victims will be left to endure an excruciatingly painful death, right under our watchful eyes."

Papa shivered at the woman's heinous plan. "My Satan, mother, you are evil."

She laughed, her eyes gleaming with malice. "When they are gone, you and I will run this ministry together. Just don't tell your idiot father. He'll ruin it all."

At that moment, none other than Nihil appeared, his presence casting a shadow over the room. "Don't tell me what, Seestor?" he asked, his voice dripping with suspicion.

She quickly masked her true intentions, looking at him with adoring eyes. "Oh, nothing, Papa. Just that you are the most talented and handsome man, so sensitive, so passionate, so hot..." she trailed off, her breath becoming heavy with feigned admiration.

Papa Nihil, completely taken by her flattery, responded, "And you, Seestor, are the most beautiful creature I've ever laid eyes upon. One touch from you can make me—"

"OK!" Copia interjected, unable to bear the scene any longer. "I'm out of here. I don't need to see this."

As he hurried away, Imperator called after him, "Cardi, remember what I told you, dear boy."

"Yeah, yeah... I got it," he replied, quickening his pace to escape the intimate and unsettling exchange between his parents.

*

The plan was set, and it was time for Papa to send his beloved children to his nemesis. Elizabeth, as always, had something to say on the matter. "Daddy, how long will we be at your ghoul's house? It's quite a simple place, isn't it? He doesn't even have servants, and I'm accustomed to the finer things, you know?"

"Elizabeth," Kaisarion interjected, "Don't be so snooty."

"I'm not snooty!" she retorted at her brother, and then bringing her attention back to her father, "But shall we bring our nanny?"

"Oh yes!" Addeline quickly added, "We will most definitely bring the nanny."

"Now, Amore," Papa addressed his wife, "Can I trust you at Swiss's?"

"Yes, Papa," she responded, "How could you even ask me something like that?"

"Addy," his tone was stern, "It will not be just me you hurt if you cross any lines."

Addy nodded, understanding that Copia was talking about Aurora. She knew that Aurora would be devastated if anything happened between them again. The memory of Aurora's plea after Faith was born resurfaced vividly. Aurora had come to her, eyes filled with desperation, begging her not to call upon Swiss. At the time, Addy was conflicted, unsure of her own feelings. But now, she could see the depth of Aurora's love for the man.

"I understand, Papa," she replied softly.

*

Swiss was in the kitchen when the phone rang. It was Papa, telling him that it was time. He confirmed the plan and slowly placed the phone back onto the receiver, his face clouded with a somber expression. The weight of the conversation hung heavily in the air as he heard Aurora approaching, her voice a melodic contrast to his troubled thoughts. She was chattering away about something, but his mind was elsewhere, unable to grasp her words. In her usual cheery manner, she walked up to the fridge, pulling out a beer while still speaking animatedly.

When she finally caught sight of Swiss's grave expression, her demeanor shifted to one of concern. "What is it?" she asked, setting the beer on the table with a soft clink.

Swiss looked at her with a heavy heart, his eyes reflecting the turmoil within. "Aurora, I need to ask you to do something... and I don't think you're going to be entirely thrilled."

She shook her head, stepping closer to him with a mix of curiosity and worry. "What? What is it?"

He sighed deeply, the sound filled with the weight of unspoken words, and took a step back from her. "Liv, I have to ask you to go home."

Her concerned expression quickly morphed into one of aggravation. "Go home? Why?" She already had an inkling of the reason but needed to hear him say it. "Why, Jutty?"

He remained silent, his gaze unwavering. Aurora placed her hands on her hips, looking down as she processed his request. She exhaled sharply, a sarcastic smile tugging at her lips. "I don't believe this. It's Addeline, right?"

Swiss didn't know how to respond. He just continued to look at her, his silence confirming her suspicion. Aurora let her head fall back, rotating her neck to crack it a few times, trying to release the tension that had settled in her shoulders.

"I can't believe you're asking me to go," Aurora snapped at Swiss, her voice trembling with a mix of disdain and confusion.

"Liv, baby, it's only because…”

"Don't," she placed her finger over his lips. "Let me talk." Swiss remained silent as the ghoulette spoke, her voice trembling with emotion. "Jutty, I love you. I do. I want to be with you, but... I won't compete with her."

"Liv," he took a hesitant step forward, his arms outstretched to embrace her, but she stepped back quickly, throwing her palms up to create a barrier between them.

"No. I see now that I'll always be number two."

"Liv, what are you talking about?" His voice cracked, a mix of confusion and desperation.

"I can't do this. I want all of your heart, or none of it." Her eyes glistened with unshed tears, the pain of her decision evident in every word.

Swiss sniffled, his shoulders shaking as he quickly wiped his eyes, trying to prevent any tears from falling. Aurora could see the emotional turmoil within him, the struggle between his feelings for her and his lingering attachment to Addy. She knew in that instant that if she stayed with him, Addy would always be there—in his mind, his thoughts, his fantasies. She had to let him go, for both their sakes.

She cared deeply for the ghoul but refused to become entangled in the emotional turmoil that had plagued him. She wanted more than that half-life. Taking a deep breath, she let her anger melt away and placed a hand gently on Swiss's face, feeling the warmth of his skin beneath her palm. The ghoul forced himself to look into her eyes, his own filled with sorrow.

"You're such a good person. I hope you find what you're looking for one day." Her voice was soft, filled with genuine affection. She leaned in and kissed him gently on the cheek, a final, tender farewell. Then, with a heavy heart, she turned and walked out the door, not daring to look back. The sound of her footsteps echoed in the silent room, a poignant reminder of the love she was leaving behind.

*

Hauling Addeline and all of his children in one vehicle was no easy feat. Papa had the nanny drive a car as well with the youngest ones, while he and Addy drove the older children. Once they arrived at Swiss's house, Elizabeth, Kaisarion, Opus, and Cirice tumbled out of the car, racing towards him.

"Swiss!" shouted Kaisarion, "Can we play cards?"

"No!" Elizabeth countered, "He's going to play world domination with me!"

"Hey kiddos," Swiss greeted, his eyes lighting up as he saw them. He looked up at Addeline, who was walking toward him with Faith in her arms.

"Hey you," he said, giving her a kiss on the cheek. "Need me to grab anyone?"

"Yes," she replied, a hint of relief in her voice. "As a matter of fact, can you get Mary out of the car? I think Papa has Belial."

Swiss clapped his hands and rubbed them together, a playful grin spreading across his face. "I'm on it, darlin'."

As Swiss moved toward the car, Elizabeth lingered, her gaze following him until she knew he couldn't hear her. Then she turned to her father, voice low, "Is he going to be part of your plan?"

Papa froze for half a second, masking it with a smile. "Don’t worry about plans, piccolina. Just do as your mother says."

"Mummy won't happy if something happens to him, you know?"

His smile dropped into a scowl. What did she mean by that? What did she know of her mother's relationship with the ghoul? A faint annoyance washed over him. “Eliza… what are you talking about?”

She only laughed, a bright, knowing little giggle that somehow made the hairs at the back of his neck stand on end, and bolted toward the house before he could stop her.

Copia rubbed a hand over his face with a groan. “Dio mio…”

Swiss noticed Opus wandering off with his sister. “Hey, hey!” the ghoul called, “In the house, guys!” Papa was grateful for the extra set of hands, but after what his daughter had just said, he couldn’t resist the urge to assert himself in front of his wife’s former lover. Once all the children were inside, he pulled Addy into a kiss—deep, deliberate, and far from restrained. Swiss caught the display and rolled his eyes, mild annoyance flashing across his face.

He released Addy from his grasp and shot Swiss a knowing stare. "Don't forget the plan, ghoul," he commanded, his voice dripping with authority. Swiss locked eyes with Emeritus, his gaze steady and confident, and gave a subtle wink that seemed to say, "I've got this."

The hours of the day passed with Swiss getting a firsthand taste of what it meant to parent eight children. Even with the nanny’s help, he was constantly on the move—making food, wiping noses, giving bottles, washing hands, playing dolls, and ruling over his own castle in Elizabeth’s elaborate game of Kings and Queens.

Only, Elizabeth never laughed or gloated when she won. She would simply look him in the eye and say, “You’re conquered,” in the same calm, measured tone she used for everything else — as though she were announcing an execution rather than a victory.

By evening, he was utterly exhausted. Once all the children were finally asleep, he collapsed onto the couch, his shallow breaths a testament to the day's hard work.

Addeline walked in and laughed at the sight. "Kids, huh?"

He locked eyes with her, raising his eyebrows sarcastically. "I don't know how you do it, Addy."

"And you wanted to take us all and run away with us," she teased.

The mood shifted from lighthearted to heavy. His smile faded, replaced by a look of earnestness. "Addeline, I would have taken you guys away. I meant that."

With a heavy heart, she stared at the floor as she walked over to him. She let herself plop down beside him, the weight of their unspoken emotions settling between them.

"But it's too late now, isn't it?" Addy asked, not expecting him to answer.

Swiss took the woman's hands into his. They looked at each other for a long while without breaking eye contact.

"Hey, remember what we used to do on this couch?" she broke the silence.

He laughed, trying not to reminisce too much. He could already feel himself becoming aroused by thoughts of the past. He broke their gaze and explained, "I need to get ready."

She shook herself out of the heat of the moment and brought herself back to reality and the task at hand.

"You're really not going to tell me what you and the Cardinal have planned?"

Swiss shook his head gently. "I think it's better if you don't know. You and the children will be safe here while Copia and I make the ministry safe for you there."

Addy nodded, still gazing at him with a mix of curiosity and concern. "I'm tired. I think I'm going to go to bed. Tuck me in? No funny business, I swear."

Swiss laughed as he stood up, pulling Addy along with him. "I'll show you to your room. You already know I don't live in a big ministry with a hundred rooms, so you're bunking with your little dictator."

Addy chuckled, "Elizabeth is something special. She's going to be somebody one day, you know?"

"I don't doubt it for a second," Swiss replied as he led her into a cozy room. "All the babies are in here too, just in case you need to feed them during the night."

As Addy looked around the room, a wave of worry washed over her. The reality of the impending plan, whatever it was, began to sink in. She felt a growing concern for Swiss, for Papa, and for their future. The thought of everything going wrong and leaving her as a widow weighed heavily on her mind.

She threw herself into Swiss's arms and held him tight. "Please, be careful. Please protect Papa. Don't let anything happen to him."

He pulled her closer to his chest, letting his face nuzzle into the crook of her neck. He inhaled deeply; the sweet aroma of incense lingered in her hair. "I won't let anything happen to him, Addeline. I swear."

Her scent was intoxicating, like quicksand pulling him deeper into a whirlpool of desire. Every breath he took was filled with her essence, trapping him in a haze of lustful thoughts. He wanted to devour her, to lose himself in the moment. He inhaled deeply, noticing that he had given her goosebumps.

In one swift motion, he lifted her effortlessly, cradling her as tenderly as he would his own child. Her head rested against his chest, and she could feel the rapid thumping of his heart. His hand slid under her rump, gripping it firmly as he bent to lay her gently on the bed. As he straightened, he felt Addy's hands clasp around his neck with surprising strength. She gazed up at him, her eyes filled with adoration and longing.

He chuckled softly, a thought crossing his mind that he could take her right then and there. She wouldn't resist, he knew. She would welcome him, savoring every moment of what he would do to her. But he didn't want to complicate things for her. He knew she had found solace in her relationship with the Cardinal, and he didn't want to disrupt that peace.

With a gentle touch, he pried her hands from his neck and laid them softly on the bed beside her. He leaned down, his lips brushing her forehead in a tender kiss, a silent promise of restraint and respect.

With a final, reassuring look, he left to make his way to Meliora's room. Stepping carefully over Kaisarion, Opus and Cirice, who were sprawled out on the floor, he approached the toddler's crib. He stared at the child, a smile tugging at his lips as he admired the features that mirrored his own. This little boy was his shining light through all the darkness. As thoughts of the woman who had given him such a precious gift filled his mind. In that moment, he made a solemn vow: he would return. He wouldn't let the clergy get the better of him. He would help Papa take them out one by one and come back to the things that mattered most to him. Perhaps, Aurora would even forgive him or maybe Addy would eventually find her way back into his arms. He would never know if they failed.

Chapter 55: Tell Me Who You Want To Be, And I Shall Set You Free (Alternate Ending)

Summary:

In this chapter, Addeline is faced with a huge decision and now with the clergy gone she is truly able to follow her heart. Formally titled "We Focus On Your Death," this is "Tell Me Who You Want To Be, And I Shall Set You Free."

Notes:

This chapter has been almost completely rewritten. The scene where the clergy is murdered is the same but everything thereafter is altered. Enjoy knowing what happens if Addy chooses Swiss. I have renamed this chapter to fit the outcome.

The grand dining hall was dimly lit, the flickering candlelight casting eerie shadows on the stone walls. The members of the clergy sat around the long, ornate table, their eyes fixed on Copia, who sat at the head, his expression carefully neutral. The air was thick with tension as they spoke, their voices dripping with false politeness.

“Papa, it’s time you stepped down from your role,” one of them said, his tone deceptively calm. “In light of recent circumstances. If you cannot control your wife, how will you be able to control an entire congregation? Our flock? The world?”

Copia nodded slowly, playing along, his fingers tapping rhythmically on the table. “I understand your concerns,” he replied, his voice steady. “But perhaps we can discuss this further. We do have several heirs, after all.”

Unseen by the gathered clergy, a pair of sharp eyes glimmered in the shadows beneath the table. Elizabeth had slipped into the trunk before their departure, silent as a mouse, driven by the thrill of danger and a desperate need to be part of the storm to come. No one had noticed when she crept from her hiding place, sliding under the heavy tablecloth, curling herself into the dark recess beneath Papa’s chair. There she waited, clutching the small weapons she had smuggled along, her heart thundering in anticipation.

While the men above traded words masked as civility, Elizabeth crouched in silence, her breath shallow, her gaze fixed on the flickering boots of the clergy around the table. She was ready—ready to burst forth the moment words turned into violence, eager to sink herself into the rightful place she had so long been denied.

As Papa spoke, a figure silently approached from behind. The room seemed to hold its breath as a syringe caught the light, its needle glinting ominously in the glow of the candles. In one swift, merciless motion, it plunged into Copia’s neck.

Swiss, standing at the edge of the room, let out a guttural scream. “No!” he shouted, his voice echoing off the stone walls.

The impact sent Copia staggering forward, his body crashing against the table before sliding to the floor. As his vision blurred, his gaze swept the hall in confusion until it landed on Elizabeth. She had slipped from her hiding place, frozen in terror, her wide eyes locked on his. The moment their gazes met, her small frame trembled, caught between innocence and the violence she had chosen to follow into this chamber.

Copia’s hand twitched, lifting weakly from the cold stone floor, reaching toward her as though his touch might shield her from the nightmare unraveling around them. “Piccolina…” he rasped, the word barely leaving his lips before his body gave out, his consciousness unraveling into darkness.

Elizabeth swallowed hard, her fists clenching tighter around the small weapons she carried, but her eyes never left him. That single look—his last flicker of protection—seared into her.

Her eyes locked on the man who had struck her father. The one who dared to put that needle in his neck. With a ragged cry, she lunged for him, swinging wildly, the blade catching his sleeve and tearing fabric before he even realized what was upon him.

He snarled, more startled than hurt, and his eyes locked on hers: a child, yet one who meant to kill him.

Before she could strike again, his hand shot out and clamped around her wrist, twisting with brutal precision until the weapon clattered from her fingers. Elizabeth screamed, thrashing, kicking at his shins, clawing at his sleeve with her free hand. He only tightened his grip, the other arm snapping around her middle as he hauled her off the ground.

“No!” she shrieked, her voice cracking as she fought against him, small legs flailing helplessly. “Unhand me! You bastard—I’ll kill you! I’ll kill you for what you did!”

But he only dragged her backward, pinning her arms as she struggled and spat, while around them the hall erupted. Clergy turned on one another in the confusion, chairs crashed, voices rose, and Swiss lunged into the fray with a howl. Yet none of them came to her aid—the chaos swallowed them all, leaving Elizabeth to be hauled away by the very man she had tried to cut down.

Ghouls and ghoulettes erupted from the shadows with a feral cry, blades raised high. Steel crashed against candlesticks and grucifixes as the clergy scrambled to defend themselves. One priest swung a heavy tome into a ghoul’s jaw, sending teeth flying, while another shattered a wine bottle across a snarling face. The attackers shrieked but pressed harder, stabbing wildly, tearing into robes and flesh.

The chamber became a maelstrom of screams and steel. Clergy toppled chairs to slow the onslaught, grappling with clawed hands and slashing knives, but for every wound they landed, two more came in return. Blood slicked the floor, bodies slipping in the chaos as the ghouls drove them back. The air reeked of copper and smoke, each strike a brutal contest of survival until the struggle became a storm of panic and violence with no clear end in sight.

Suddenly, one of the clergymen lunged at Swiss, a blade glinting in his hand. The impact drove Swiss backward, sending him crashing to the floor. Before he could rise, the man straddled him and jammed the cold steel between his teeth, forcing it deep into his mouth. The sharp edge scraped across Swiss's gums and nicked his tongue, blood welling instantly with the metallic taste flooding his throat. Snarling, Swiss bit down hard, his jaws clamping onto the blade despite the sting of splitting flesh.

His eyes widened with a mix of fear and determination. He could feel his attacker's hot breath on his face, the man's eyes wild with a desperate rage. The pain from the cut was sharp, but Swiss knew he had to act quickly. He had too much to live for to die now.

He glanced away from impending death and caught sight of a familiar ghoulette. It was Cirrus. She met his gaze through the windows of their eyes and signaled for him to get up, her expression filled with dire urgency. That look, that unspoken encouragement, gave him the strength he needed.

He twisted his head, wrenching the weapon sideways, and his fist cracked against the clergyman’s temple. The man reeled but didn’t let go, and Swiss seized his wrist, twisting with all his might. The clergyman snarled, fighting to keep the blade steady, but Swiss bucked against him, using the momentum to tear the weapon free. With a savage roar, he reversed the grip and drove the knife deep into the man’s side.

The assailant let out a choked gasp, his eyes wide with shock and pain. As he crumpled to the floor, Swiss stood over him, breathing heavily, his heart still racing from the adrenaline.

The dining hall fell silent, except for the sounds of Swiss’s labored breathing as he stood gazing upon the defeated.

The bodies of the clergy members were sprawled across the floor, the air thick with the metallic scent of blood. Only Sister, Nihil, and a groggy Copia remained. The ghouls and ghoulettes lingered in the shadows, the strongest among them already tending to the injured, steadying those who had taken blows in the fight. Swiss rushed to Copia’s side, his heart pounding with relief as he saw the rise and fall of his chest.

Sister stepped forward, a satisfied smile playing on her lips. “It was another decoy,” she explained, her voice calm amidst the chaos. “To distract everyone. Do you really think I would let anyone harm my Cardi?”

Nihil, still in shock, shook his head in disbelief. He couldn't deny the strange mix of lust and fascination he felt at her aggressiveness. It was unlike anything he'd ever encountered before, and it left him both unnerved and oddly captivated. “Wow! You outdid yourself this time, Seestor!”

"You think so?" she asked, "It's a bit bloodier than I had planned."

"No, Seestor, it reminds me of the night we first met. The night where I held you close, your body against mine. You were in that tight black dress, bewitching me in the moonlight."

"Oh, Papa," she laughed, sensually.

Swiss continued looking around at the carnage, his heart still racing. But as he met Copia’s eyes, he knew they had won this battle. For now, they were safe, "You scared me, Emeritus. You could have let me in on that part of the plan."

“Well,” he explained, “I only just found out about it myself.” His voice trembled as he scanned the room, panic rising in his chest. Images of what he had glimpsed before the darkness swallowed him came flooding back, sharp and disorienting. His heart lurched.

“Elizabeth!” he cried, the name tearing from his throat.

The silence that followed pressed heavy against his ears, broken only by the ragged sound of his own breathing. He turned wildly, searching the shadows, desperate for a glimpse of the child.

Just then, the cloaked figure who had struck Copia unconscious stepped into the light, clutching the thrashing child in his arms. The hood fell back, revealing Mr. Psaltarian’s stern face.

Elizabeth froze, her small chest rising and falling quickly. She recognized him—one of the good ones. Relief softened her fear, but it didn’t quiet her fury.

Her eyes darted across the room, frantic until they landed on her father’s crumpled form.

“Daddy!” she gasped. Rage surged through her small frame. “You brute!” she shrieked, pounding at Psaltarian’s chest and kicking wildly at his shins. With one last desperate wriggle, she tore herself free of his hold.

Her bare feet slapped against the stone floor as she bolted to Copia’s side. She flung herself into his arms, sobbing, “Daddy! I thought you’d been killed!”

Copia crushed her against him, his hand clamped protectively to the back of her head. His chest heaved as he whispered a prayer of thanks, relief flooding through every part of him, "I'm okay, sweetheart."

But when he pulled back, his voice trembled with fury as much as love. “Elizabeth… you could have been killed. Do you have any idea what danger you brought on yourself?” His grip on her shoulders tightened, his eyes stinging. “Dio mio, you nearly cost me my heart.”

Elizabeth dropped her gaze, shame tugging at her wide eyes, but she pressed closer, clinging to him as though nothing in the world could pry her away.

Mr. Psaltarian stepped forward, his tone softened. “Forgive me, child. I did not mean to frighten you.” His gaze shifted to Copia, his voice heavy with regret. “My only aim was to keep her safe until you woke.”

Copia’s eyes lingered on him, still wary, still protective of the girl in his arms. Yet beneath the storm of his emotions, sincerity rang clear in Psaltarian’s words. Copia exhaled, a long, ragged breath, and gave a curt nod.

“Grazie, amico,” he said quietly, pulling Elizabeth tighter against him. “For bringing her back to me.”

Slowly, Copia rose to his feet, legs unsteady but driven by sheer resolve. Elizabeth clung to him, her small arms looped tightly around his neck as though she feared he might slip away again. He shifted her against his side, steadying both her and himself, and drew in a ragged breath.

His gaze swept across the hall until it found her—the imposing figure of his mother, standing untouched by the chaos, her expression unreadable in the candlelight. The sight of her sent a shiver through him, though he squared his shoulders all the same.

One thought burned in his mind, bitter and heavy, "Well, now what?"

She looked at him with adoring yet mischievous eyes, a glint of satisfaction reflecting in her gaze. She had longed her whole life to be in charge of the chaos she had created. "Now, my boy, we make the rules," she declared with a wicked laugh that echoed through the room. Turning to Mr. Psaltarian, she placed her hand firmly on the man's back, her grip both commanding and unsettling. "Let's get this cleaned up, and then we'll discuss our plans for the future in my office," she said, her voice dripping with authority and anticipation.

*

Swiss pulled up to his house the next morning to find Addeline sitting on his front porch, cradling a steaming cup of coffee. The early morning sun cast a warm glow on her, highlighting the troubled expression on her face. As he stepped out of his car, the peaceful moment was shattered by the cacophony coming from inside the house.

He could hear the unmistakable sounds of chaos—objects being thrown, small crashes, and the high-pitched laughter and screams of children. The noise painted a vivid picture of the pandemonium within, a stark contrast to the calm exterior.
Addeline glanced up and met his eyes, a knowing smile playing on her lips. "Morning, Swiss," she greeted, her voice a calm oasis amidst the storm.

"Sounds like the kids are having quite the adventure in there."

She laughed as she stood up to face the man at eye level, "You're going to need to hire a maid I'm afraid."

"Well, I've got another one for you," he said with a sarcastic glint in his eye, "Do you happen to be missing a terrifying little reaper?"

Addy, confused at the question, squinted. Just then, Elizabeth darted from the car, her tiny silhouette flying across the distance until she collided with Addeline’s skirt. Breathless, eyes alight with a strange mix of triumph and fear, she clutched at her mother’s hands.

“Mummy,” she blurted, her voice trembling but certain, “we killed them. We killed them all.”

Addeline froze. The words struck her like a blade, rooting her to the spot. For a moment she could only stare down at her daughter, disbelief hollowing her chest. Shock warred with dread as she took in Elizabeth’s flushed face, the wild gleam in her eyes.

She looked at Swiss, utterly dumbfounded by the sudden appearance of her daughter. “How did…?” The words faltered on her lips before dissolving into a breathless laugh.

Swiss only rolled his eyes, folding his arms with a sigh that spoke volumes.

Her laughter faded, however, as she glanced around, and suddenly a feeling of dread overtook her. The cheerful atmosphere shifted, and her smile disappeared, replaced by a look of unease. Her arm fell limp, allowing the coffee to spill to the ground.

"Where's..." she whispered so low that not even a nearby bird was startled.

Swiss looked up in that instant to see her dismay and realized that she thought her beloved Papa had been killed. He lifted her chin and with playfulness in his voice asked, "Did you really think I'd let something happen to the old guy?"

She looked past Swiss's shoulder to see a groggy Emeritus stepping out of the car. Excitement overtook her and she began to run down the stairs, faltering on the first step, forcing Swiss to grab her arm to steady her. She dashed across the yard and collided with Copia, her heart pounding with relief and joy.

He made feeble noises as the weight of her body met with his, a mix of relief and exhaustion evident in his expression.

"Papa," she cried, her voice trembling with emotion, "I thought you were dead."

He smiled warmly, touched by her concern. "I am right here, Amore.”

She squeezed him tightly, her arms wrapped around him as if she never wanted to let go. "Oh, Papa, let's have another baby!" she yelled jokingly.

His eyes grew wide with surprise, and he felt a momentary faintness. "Tesoro, are you quite sure? We have so many," he said, a hint of panic in his voice.

She burst into laughter, the sound echoing with joy and relief. "No, I'm kidding of course. Just happy to see you," she said, her laughter fading into a contented smile.

*

Papa, dressed in his finest, made his way toward the chapel to address the congregation. The air was thick with anticipation, and Sister had prepared a speech to explain the sudden disappearance of the clergy members without casting suspicion on them. As he moved through the hall, he collided with Addeline, almost knocking her over. He quickly steadied her, his touch lingering for a moment.

"Oh, goodness, Papa, I'm sorry," she exclaimed, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment.

"No, don't be," he laughed, his eyes softening. "Addeline, I needed to talk with you. Could you follow me?"

He rarely used her name, so she knew it was serious. With a mix of curiosity and apprehension, she followed him, matching his every step as she waited for him to speak.

"Addeline, you are no longer the prime mover. The clergy cannot control you or our children anymore."

"So, I'm not a handmaid anymore," she laughed, though her voice wavered.

Papa did not laugh, however. "My dearest, Amore. You were always so much more than that to me."

Her laughter faded awkwardly, and she felt a twinge of shame for making such a joke. The gravity of his words began to sink in.

"I want you to be happy, Tesoro. That is all I have ever wanted. I know that I have been clueless at times, selfish and unfair. You deserve so much more than that, Addeline."

"Papa, I don't understand," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.

"I would never keep our children from you."

"Papa, what do you mean?" she asked, her heart pounding in her chest.

He sighed heavily, ready to present her with a significant choice. "Do you still want him, Cara Mia?"

Addy stopped walking. Papa took a few more steps before realizing she had halted, and he turned to face her, waiting for her answer.

"It's okay," he said gently, his eyes searching hers. "You can answer truthfully."

Addy thought about the question, her mind swirling with memories and emotions. She thought about the man she had left behind for duty, the one whose absence left a void in her heart. She thought about the ghoul she had pushed aside in order to please Papa and the clergy, sacrificing her own desires for the greater evil, as Sister would say. In that moment, she understood that Emeritus was giving her a choice, a chance to reclaim her life.

Now, knowing that her children wouldn't be snatched from her and that she wouldn't be hunted down and killed, she felt a sense of liberation. She could finally give her honest answer. She looked deeply into Copia's eyes, those piercing eyes that always seemed to reflect his deepest emotions. They held a depth that she had always found captivating.

As she thought of Swiss, her face lit up with a radiant glow, and a smile curled at the corners of her lips. It was a smile filled with warmth and affection, a silent declaration of her feelings. That single expression told Copia everything he needed to know.

Papa smiled and walked over to her. He placed a hand on her shoulder and began to speak again in a voice that was free from angst and anger, "Go to him, Tesoro. He is your true love."

A tear ran down Addy's cheek and flew through the air. Things were so silent that Papa could hear the wet drip as it hit the stone floor. She looked down, ashamed now. He quickly lifted her head as he said, "I will be okay, Amore. Do not worry about me. I have someone that cares for me deeply. I think she can make me very happy—she has made me very happy."

Addy's facial expression went sour as she spewed out the name, "Annaliese."

Papa nodded, "She is a good girl, and she desires me."

Addy rolled her eyes and clasped her hands together.

Papa laughed, "Addeline, you cannot be jealous? You cannot have us both, eh? It has not worked in the past, no?"

"I'm not jealous," she lied.

“Bella bugiarda.”

“Beautiful liar?” Addy translated the phrase.

“Ah, molto bene, Tesoro.”

She threw her arms around the man and held him so tightly that he thought he would suffocate. Papa kissed the top of her head and coaxed her hair.

"Thank you, Papa," she said.

"I should be thanking you, Amore. You have given me more love in one lifetime than I deserve." He didn't think it possible, but her grip became even tighter, almost as if she were afraid to let him go. She knew once she released him, it would be the last intimate moment the two would share as husband and wife.

Finally, she pulled out of his embrace, her heart heavy with a mix of sorrow and gratitude. The room seemed to hold its breath. It was a bittersweet moment, a memory she would lock away and never forget. Papa's eyes softened, reflecting a new resolve that glimmered like a distant star.

"There is something else, Addeline, I wish to ask you," he said, his voice carrying the weight of a thousand unspoken words.

"What's that?" she asked, her curiosity piqued, her eyes wide with anticipation and a hint of trepidation.

"I want you to join me on the clergy. I want you to head it with me."

She was taken aback, her breath catching in her throat. "Me? You want me to help run the ministry?" she stammered, her mind racing with the enormity of the proposal.

"Absolutely!" he affirmed without hesitation, his eyes shining with conviction and pride. "You have provided seven heirs to this clergy. Who better to lead it with me than the mother of those heirs?"

A swell of pride and love surged through her, her heart almost bursting with the intensity of her emotions. She nodded her head vigorously, "Yes, Papa! I would love to."

Papa chuckled at her enthusiasm, his laughter a warm, comforting sound that wrapped around her like a blanket. "You know, you do not have to call me Papa any longer," he teased gently, his eyes twinkling.

She looked at him, her eyes sparkling with affection and a hint of mischief. "You will always be Papa to me.”

"Well, Amore, we will need to work out the details of shared custody. I do hope Swiss will continue to allow me to have visitation with Meliora." Addy was crying now, her tears falling silently. She felt a mix of emotions—happy to finally be with the man she loved, but sad to leave behind the one who had pulled her from the shadows.

"Go, Amore! Go tell him." The woman kissed the man on the cheek and turned to dash away. Papa watched her, each step making her smaller and smaller until she disappeared. A wave of relief washed over him at that moment. The tug of war was over, and although he lost the girl, he gained peace of mind. He had a ministry to run alongside his mother and wife, eight children to care for, and a young woman who cared for him deeply.

He was eager to please Belial's mother, understanding that she could give him a love that Addeline hadn’t provided for some time. He smiled at the thought as he made an about-face, heading to meet Sister in the chapel.

*

Addeline pulled up to the familiar house, her heart pounding in her chest. The memories of their last encounter flooded her mind as she stepped out of the car, her feet barely able to keep up with the urgency she felt. Swiss caught sight of her and hurried to meet her outside. He wasn’t prepared for the force of her embrace, and they both tumbled to the ground, laughing as they scrambled to their feet.

"Addy, what the hell are you doing here?" Swiss asked, his voice a mix of surprise and joy.

"Oh, Swiss," she began, her words tumbling out in a rush, "I love you. I've always loved you. I want you. I want to be with you. I want to be your wife. I want us to make a life together."

Swiss's smile faded, replaced by a look of uncertainty. He scratched the back of his head, searching for the right words. "Addy..."

She cut him off, her voice rising in panic. "It's too late, isn't it? Please tell me it's not too late. You must still want me!"

"Addeline, I--"

"It's Aurora, isn't it? You love her more than me." Her tears flowed freely now, and she clung to him, her sobs shaking her small frame. Swiss held her tightly, trying to soothe her.

"Shh," he whispered, his voice gentle, "Addy, Liv left me."

Addeline pulled back, her tears momentarily forgotten. "She... she left you?"

Swiss gave a bitter smile. "Yeah, she said she couldn't be with me because I still loved you."

Her eyes widened, hope blossoming in her chest. "You still love me?"

He leaned down just a bit so that he was face to face with the short woman and said, "Addeline, I still love you."

Addeline leapt into his arms, and Swiss spun her around, their laughter mingling in the air. "Addeline, you're all I have ever wanted. I'm going to take care of you. I'm going to make you so happy, you'll see."

"I'm already happy," she smiled, her eyes sparkling as she moved to kiss him.

Their lips met in a passionate kiss, igniting a fire that had been smoldering for too long. Swiss lifted her off the ground, and she wrapped her legs around his hips, holding him close. He carried her into the house, the door slamming shut behind them with a resounding thud.

They had a lot of catching up to do.

*
After Papa's meeting, there was a knock on the door. He went to answer it, and there standing before him was Sister Annaliese, her eyes filled with anticipation.

"Dolcezza," he murmured, reaching out to pull her inside. "I am sure you will find your new position here at the ministry to your liking?"

"Oh sì, papà! I cannot wait to be your wife! I will be at your service forever, my love," she replied, her voice trembling with excitement.

Papa took Belial from her arms, cradling the baby gently as he pressed a tender kiss to his forehead. "You will not be at my service, Sorella, you will be by my side," he assured her, his voice filled with warmth and promise.

He guided Sister Annaliese into the house, his heart swelling with joy. Papa held his son close, feeling the weight of the moment as he led her towards their room, eager to begin their new life together in this somber yet sacred space.

Notes:

So, I am very curious how many people want Addy with Papa at the end and how many want her with Swiss. I felt two ending were necessary because I myself wanted to know how life for her would be if she had truly chosen the one she wanted deep down in her heart.

Chapter 56: The Future Is A Foreign Land (Alternate Ending)

Summary:

In this chapter, ten years down the road, we witness how each character has handled life without the clergy for better or for worse.

Notes:

This chapter is completely re-written and oh so very sweet!! :)
Translations:
Sono già qui? = are they here yet
mio caro marito = my dear husband
prediletto = darling

***10 years in the future***

Papa Emeritus stood in the foyer, waiting for Swiss and Addeline to arrive. The band was in the midst of creating a new album, and they were coming over with the rest of the ghouls to collaborate. Papa Emeritus had redirected the ministry's focus from world domination back to the music, much to Sister's dismay.

After eliminating the clergy members, he assured her that they could conquer the world through song and in a positive way. Although it didn't satisfy Imperator's thirst for blood, she resigned herself to doing whatever made her son happy. She had always known he had a gentle heart.

Sister Annaliese found her husband waiting for the pair. She walked over to him and gently wrapped an arm around his waist, her touch both tender and possessive. "Sono già qui, Papà?" she asked, her voice a soft murmur.

He raised a finger and shook it gently in front of her, a playful reprimand. "English when they arrive, dolcezza."

"Scusa, papà," she replied, her cheeks flushing slightly with embarrassment.

"That is alright, my sweet," he reassured her, his hand moving to rest lovingly on her growing belly. "And no, they have not arrived yet, but they should be here any minute. Would you go make us some coffee, prediletto?"

"Sì, papà, mio caro marito," she responded, her voice filled with affection.

As she turned and walked away, the sight of Swiss's truck coming into view through the window caught her eye. The vehicle's approach sent a ripple of anticipation through the air. Papa opened the door, his heart quickening with excitement. Seeing Addeline was always a special treat for him, a moment that brightened the ministry with a cherished light.

Swiss and Addy, their fingers intertwined, made their way to where Emeritus stood, his presence as commanding as ever. "Hello, Emeritus," Swiss greeted the man.

"It's Frater Imperator now," he corrected gently, pointing to the newly adorned jewels on his neckline, symbols of his elevated status.

"Right, I forgot," Swiss laughed, the sound light and melodious.

Addy released her husband's hand, stepping forward to cradle Frater Imperator's face between her palms. She kissed him softly on the lips, a gesture filled with deep affection, before pulling him into a tight embrace.

Swiss nodded respectfully to the man, signaling that he'd be inside the studio, awaiting the arrival of the others.

"How are the children, Papa?" Addeline inquired, her eyes sparkling with genuine curiosity.

"Well, you sent them all back to me last week with guitars and keyboards, so there hasn’t been a moment's peace here since," he replied with a chuckle, his eyes twinkling with amusement.

She laughed heartily, "How is Annaliese?"

"She is wonderful. Due very soon," he said, his voice brimming with pride and anticipation.

Addy playfully shook her head and gave him a gentle, teasing push, "Oh Papa, ten children?"

He placed a tender hand on her rounded belly, "You're one to speak, Mrs. Ghoul. You're about ready to pop. How much longer do you have?"

"We'll be welcoming a boy before the month is up."

"I want you to call me, when the time comes. I want to be there, to make sure you will be alright," he insisted, his tone earnest and filled with concern.

She smiled reassuringly, "Oh Papa, Swiss will make sure I am well taken care of."

Copia smiled solemnly and nodded, a silent acknowledgment of the deep bond they shared, his eyes reflecting the profound connection and love that bound their lives together.

Addeline raised her arms halfway, a playful smile dancing on her lips as she sought to shift the conversation. "Where's the new frontman at?" she inquired; curiosity evident in her tone.

"Frontwoman, you mean?" Copia corrected, a hint of amusement in his eyes.

Addy chuckled, the sound light and infectious. "Eliza told me she doesn't want to be called that," she explained, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "She prefers 'frontman'—says it has a certain ring to it."

Copia shook his head, a fond smile spreading across his face. "That sounds just like her," he remarked, his voice filled with admiration for his daughter's unique spirit.

He extended his arm towards Addy, a charming smile playing on his lips as he signaled for her to take it. The gesture was both elegant and inviting. "Shall we?"

Addy gracefully took Copia's arm as they entered the ministry. They walked down the corridors together, each step echoing with memories of the past, as the familiar scent of incense transported them back to countless rehearsals, late-night conversations and lustful evenings.

As they moved, the distant hum of music and muffled voices grew louder, signaling their approach to the studio. Elizabeth's voice rang out, strong and proud, reverberating through the walls. Her mother's eyes glistened with pride, a silent testament to the legacy she always believed Elizabeth would uphold.

Notes:

As a write my honest opinion is I think I might like this ending just slightly more than the original. Would love to know what everyone else thinks! Thanks for reading! Kudos and comments are appreciated!

Chapter 57: Fanart: by Tinalbion (please check out her works)!

Summary:

This work now has fanart! Picture of Papa Emeritus with a very pregnant Addeline and Swiss <3

This is beautiful piece of fanart is created by Tinalbion

fanart by: Tinalbion for ivPapaEmeritusiv

Addeline

Chapter 58: Fanart: by icraveseritonin2

Summary:

A beautiful piece of work done by a very talented artist! Please reach out to this artist if you want him to commission art for you!

 

https://www.tikto k.com/@icraveseritonin2?_t=ZT-8yXxC8Zv7Ow&_r=1

icraveseritonin2

🖤🌿Aspen🌿🖤

Chapter 59: FanArt by: hystericmuse

Summary:

This is a beautiful scene from the chapter "You Will Never Walk Alone" by hystericmuse. They do BEAUTIFUL commissions so please check them out! https://www.instagram.com/hystericmuse/ (Link also under art).

This beautiful fanart was done by:

hystericmuse